This work contains all the articles upon the subjects of offices of electricity 
m the human body, offices of electricity in the growth of plants, origin of species,^ 
offices of electricity in the earth, offices of electricity in the solar system, and the 
short pamphlets on the philosophy of storms and seasons, and the evidences o^ 
Gharactep, 



Copyrighted b^y H. B. Philbrook, 1894 and 1885. 



OFFICE PPOBLEMS OF NATURE, 

gl PARK ROW;, NEW YORK, 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



&pif. ©iqt^W l^J* 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



1AY /L 10QK 






*> — aK.>,,>^- 



\ 




,r' 



6^^ 



\ 



\ 



THE OFFICES OF" ^■'/io?7'^ 

ELECTRlCITy IN THE HOMAN BOOT; 

An Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the 
Work of Repair. • 



CHAPTER I. 

The importance of discovering what the 
offices of the subtle agent called electricity 
are in human and animal organizations, and 
the belief that such offices were capable 
of being understood, have induced us to ex- 
amine this problem with as much care as it 
was possible to bestow upon this department 
of the operations of this influence in the affairs 
of nature. 

The essential facts we think we have dis- 
covered of the operations of the influence in 
our bodies, shall be given in the articles we 
will publish. The amount of work of de- 
scription necessary to disclose what we be- 
lieve to be the more important offices of this 
agent of creation in our organizations, will 
preclude us from giving it all in one article. 

In what we shall state, if it be true there 
can be discovered a solution of the prob- 
lems of life , mind and growth. 

The question of the truth of what will be 
stated must, of course, be left to the decision 
of the scientific and thinking world. We 
give our conclusions only that they may be 
examined ; and if found to be true, 'that the 
world may have the benefit of the knowledge. 

The best evidence at present of the truih 
of any proposition we shall advance, is the 
examination of such propositions which the 
scientific world may give, and only when 
they are examined, and declared to be true 
by competent examinations, do we expect 
they will be accepted by our readers. The 
evidence we shaUoff^er in support of our propo- 
sitions is intended only to cause the theories 
advanced to be carefully examined. 

It is a fact, of course, that the writer is 
confident of the truth of such propositions as 
are going to be given, and it is the belief of 



the writer that scientific associations will 
find that they are true ; but this is not evi- 
dence for the reader, and we are anxious to 
avoid any error being made on the part of 
our readers by any article or proposition we 
may publish. 

The uses of electricity in the human organ- 
ization are so numerous, and so important, 
that it may as well be stated at once that 
without the currents of this influence in our 
organizations, our bodies would be no more 
than a piece of wood or clay. , 

There is only a composition of such mate- 
rials in the body of a man or an animal, when 
this vicegerent of creation, called electricity, 
is out of it. 

In the absence of this wonderful influence 
the body is without life, mind, or feeling; 
and in no organization in nature can either 
of these elements of a living being be found, 
except when they are produced by currents 
of this influence coursing through them. 
Just in pro]Dortion to the extent of the opera- 
tions of electricity in any of the organizations 
of the Creator, will such creations possess life, 
feeling, and consciousness. It is of no conse- 
quence what the organization is, for alone on 
the currents of this agent of our creator does 
it depend for what of life, consciousness, 
power of motion and capacities of feeling 
(so often called the senses) it has. In all of 
the organizations of the animal kingdom 
there is as much plant as animal, and in all 
jdants there is as much animal as plant, so 
far as the substance of such creations are 
concerned. 

It is only in the difference of the offices of 
electricity performed in such organizations, 
and in the difterences of their forms, that we 
can discover what constitutes the plant, and 
what constitutes the animal. 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



In this great truth, the scientific world is 
in the future sure to find all the means they 
can desire for ohtaiuing a knowledge of the 
origin of S]3ecie8, for if this fact can he estab- 
lished, the origin of animals must depend on 
. the production of plants and their decay. 
The necessity for such a condition of crea- 
tions as plants, before animals could come 
into existence, Will be observed, when it is 
known that a i)lant depends on the earth for 
a sufficient force to constitute its growth, and 
that animals and man depend on a force gen- 
erated within their own organizations for 
their growth. 

No animal could exist without an origin of 
the species, and the plant kingdom has fur- 
nished all such originals When this truth is 
established, and we are confident it one day 
will be, the world will be willing to recognize 
the mistakes of the authors of evolution, 
and the teachers of an entirely miraculous 
creation. 

In this article it is inappropriate to discuss 
the question of the origin of species, but here- 
after the subject will be thoroughly exam- 
ined, and our conclusions given. 

In our examination of the question, a de- 
scription of all the methods of evolution of 
life and separate orders of animals, will be 
undertaken; and when it is important to 
discuss the problem of a future life, we shall 
also undertake to disclose the origin of a 
human soul. 

Let us now discover, if possible, what our 
bodies are created from, and what it is that 
produces in them the different orders of the 
manifestations we can discover. 

E^ery organ in the body is grown by the 
operation of some power. We all know this. 
Every organ is capable of doing something in 
the economy of the entire organization. 

Some force is exerted by which all the or- 
gans can be moved, and the whole body also. 
Some influence is operating in every part of 
the body, capable of giving the sensations of 
all the^ senses of the body. Some construc- 
tion of substance is given to the brain, capa 
ble of so acting as to afford a means for the 
manifestation of mind, whatever that may 
be. 

These different phenomena are all produced 
either by one agent or influence, or each of 
them are produced in a way we can as yet 
discover no cause for. It is the agent we 
call electricity that is doing all these differ- 



ent kinds of work in the system, or it is an ^ 
agent, or different ageats, of which the hu- 
man intellect is entirely without means of ^ 
discovering. \ 

To admit that all the functions of the body 1 
are performed by electricity, and that the \ 
mind is only an electric phenomenon, impo- 
ses on the one who claims this the task of 
disclosing the modus oj)erandi of this agent in 
such phenomena. To deny that it is elec- 
tricity that performs such work, and that it 
affords the brain all there is of capacity for 
consciousness or thought, of course relieves 
us from the necessity of finding a cause for 
these phenomena, for it is not expected, and 
the philosophers of the past and of to-day 
have yielded the problem as one insolvable. 

The attempt to establish the fact that 
thought or consciousness are produced by a 
change in the substance of the brain, is 
abandoned, although the fact is established 
that there can bo no oiieration or manifesta- 
tion of the mind without some change actu- 
ally taking place in the substance of the 
brain. 

In our description of the philosophy of 
thinking, and the creation of consciousness, 
the causes of the changes in the substance of 
the brain that take place when a thought or 
the Avill is generated, will be seen and under- 
stood if our description of this philosophy is 
correct. 

Now when an animal or a human form was 
established, and the way they obtained a 
beginning will not here be discussed, their 
organizations were calculated for the opera- 
tions of this agent we call electricity, and also 
for this agent to operate them, and we now 
will state that every animal and human 
being is an automatic electric motor of such 
complicated construction, (excepting the 
lowest orders of creatures) that every motion, 
sense and manifestation of intelligence is 
produced through the influence of this agent 
of all nature. 

To say this amounts to little, and if it 
were not possible to prove the truth of the 
statement, it would be a very reckless as- 
sertion. 

The same statement can be made with 
respect to vegetable productions, for they 
are no less than animals of less capacity for 
moving and exhibiting intelligence. In a 
future article the modus operandi of the de- 
velopment of plants will be given. 



An Exjjlanation, of Groivth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 



In our preseut attempt to delineate the 
work of electiieitv in tlie liumaii Tbody, we 
can make no comment on the uses of this 
agent in pUmts, except to state that it is 
identically the same as in our bodies so far 
as it is allowed an operation. The difference 
is solely in the extent of its operations. The 
plant, as we have stated, obtains a power of 
construction from the earth, and which is 
but an electric current, and our bodies 
obtain a power of construction from the 
atmosi^here which is also a current of this 
influence, and which is augumeiited iu the 
body by the generation of the inHuence in 
well prepared generating batteries. The 
most useful and the most beautiful opera- 
tions of nature, outside the animal and 
human organizations, are to bo discovered in 
the employment of this great agent in pro- 
ducing the vegetable kingdom. 

Our readers, in the future numbers of this 
paper shall have an opx)ort*unity of reading 
a description of this benignment office of this 
agent, and it will be the first time in the 
history of science, as we believe, that the 
method of the Creator in this great depart- 
ment of nature has been disclosed, and it is 
our belief that every teacher of science will 
be willing to investigate the facts we shall 
offer to established the truth of what will be 
proposed. Now, in obtaining electricity from 
the atmosphere, every person and animal is 
receiving a breath of life^ which operation is 
a literal verification of the declaration in 
Genesis, that God breathed into the nostrils of 
man the breath of life, lie did do this, and 
our nostn s are created and left open for no 
other j)urpose than to receive this breath of 
life. An insignificant use of another cha- 
racter is made of the nose, but it is only an 
ordinary incident of a design of all creations 
to make as many uses of every thing as it is 
capable of performing. 

In our lungs there is a very well arranged 
means for delivering the electricity of the 
a mosphere to the blood, and it is appropriate 
to state that these organs are created for this 
purpose only. Every inspiration of the 
atmosphere bestows to the blood in the lungs 
the electricity necessary to cause the heart 
to expand about four times. 

This action of the heart is simply a repeti- 
tion of the action of the lungs. 

The atmosphere, when drawn into the 
lungs is performing a veritable cyclone, and 



when discharged it is simply a mass of car- 
bon in the form of gases. "Carbonic acid 
gas" is a common term m the descriptions of 
atmospheric gases, when deprived of elec- 
tricity. They are rendered the same kind of 
atmosphere as before when this agent circu- 
lates in them again. 

Now, every organ in the anima^ and _u- 
man body is a magnet, and capable of dis- 
charging and absorbing electrictity. The 
discharge of this influence from such organs 
is, as in every object that does discharge 
it, produced by the pressure of the sub- 
stance of the organs upon it, or by the 
absence of the influence in one or more 
of the organs, into which it will pass as 
air or water goes into a vacuum created 
on their borders, and the whole body will 
attract this agent from the atmosphere 
through the lungs and discharge it at the 
surface of the organs and body. In this cir- 
cuit of this agent only a movement of it is 
performed as in any other circuit of its cours- 
ing. Any person at all acquainted with the 
character of the action of electricity will 
understand that it is capable of circulating 
rapidly only where it prescribes a circuitous 
route. When this is not allowed the influ- 
ence of the current is simply diffused through 
tho atmosphere and rendered useless except 
to create an ecLuilibrium of the appropriate 
elements of our atmosphere. 

The operations of this agent of our crea- 
tion, and of all creations, does in this circuit 
through our bodies perform every function of 
our organs, or bodies that is not performed 
through the exertion of the will, and these 
ojierations are only possible by the employ- 
ment of the agent obtained by our breath, 
and the organs called the blood and marrow. 
These organs, the blood and marrow, are 
operated solely by this current sweeping 
through our systems, and are only auxilliary 
agents for the more complete work of the 
current derived from the inspiration of at- 
mosphere. 

The marrow here referred to j-uciudes the 
medula of the brain, nerves and bones. 
Now when our lungs are expanded, we behold 
the first operation of this agent in our bodies. 
The attraction of our organs for the influence 
draws the atmosphere into the lungs, as a 
current of this agent from a fire or a decom- 
posing body causes the atmosphere to ascend 
over auch decomposition. The gases only fol- 



Tlie Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



lowing wliere tlie curreiit create* a vacuum. 
The expansion of the lungs is due to the in- 
fluence of the electricty in entering every 
interstice of these organs, and the influence 
is capable of expanding everything in the 
universe in the same vray, if it is given a 
similar o]iportunity. The current passes 
into the arteries that deliver the veinous 
blood to the heart, and carry this blood into 
the heart in precisely the same way that the 
current of electricity in the atmosphere car- 
ries the gases of the atmosphere into the 
lungs, and when the blood thus charged 
arrives at the heart, the current is caj)able ot 
expanding- the auricles of the heart in pre- 
cisely the same way it expanded the lungs, 
and when such parts of the heart are ex- 
panded, the blood will fill the auricles as the 
atmosphere filled the lungs. This work of 
attracting the veinous blood of the lyni- 
photic channels of circulation is what the 
doctors are anxious to discover, for they are 
confident the heart is not capable of doing 
the' work of throwing the blood quite around 
the channels of circulation, and in our further 
explanation of this wonderful office of the 
heart, and its motions, it will be seen that it 
only allows a focus of the currents of electri- 
city that are obtained from the lungs, and 
that the currents of this agent perform all 
the circulation of the blood that ever takes 
place. 

When our hearts are exx)anded by this in- 
fluence, it is possible for the veinous blood to 
flow into the auricle of the heart from which 
it is carried to the entire limits of the organs 
of the body, and in this operation of chang- 
ing from one auricle to the other, the blood 
receives the undecomposed substance from 
the thoracic duct or c nveyanceof fluids from 
the stomach. The influence of electricity 
upon the blood from this point is augu- 
mented in a way the scientific world should 
know, for it is simply a process upon which 
all growth of the organs and muscles depend, 
and as important as the circulation itself. 
The additional influence this agent exerts on 
the blood after it is impregnated with the 
fluids from the stomach, is a further decom- 
X)Osition of the corpuscles of the plants, arid 
animal substances taken into the system as 
food. In this process of decomposition of 
such corpuscles, only a combustion of such 
small objects takes place, and it gives to 
those that are comsumed while burning, a 



fiery aj)pearance as any slowly burning car- 
bon presents. 

These burning corpuscles are what are 
called the coloring matter of the blood, or 
red corpuscles. Those which apx)ear to be 
white are soon made red, by a similar process 
of the following pulsating currents of this 
agent of our circulation. 

The way the combustion takes place is 
identically the same as that of any substance 
that is decomposed or fused b^ a current of 
electricity. 

This statement can be found to be true, by 
any careful observation through the micro- 
scope, of the decomposition of blood-corpus- 
cles, and it is of no importance whether the 
blood be in an artery of an animal or person 
operated upon only by the electric currents 
of the circulation just described, or in 
a clot charged by a current from a 
galvanic battery. In either case, a com- 
bustion of corpuscles will take place. A 
variety of salts will do a similar work on the 
blood when out of the body, and simply by 
the currents of electricity evolved by their 
decomposition. 

When the heart is giving out the aug- 
mented blood, a contraction will take place 
of all the muscles around the auricles, and 
they will contract timply because the cause 
of their expansion has been attracted to all 
the organs of the body, and no valve is closed 
except to prevent the blood going in any way 
but to the surface of the organs, and back 
through other channels. 

The uses of the pulses are to create tissue 
or cellular constructions, and without such a 
pulsating character of the passage of the 
electric currents through the system and out 
the surface of the organs and body, no tis- 
sues of any character like those that exist in 
the organs or body could be constructed, for 
the cells of the tissues are created by a pul- 
sation of the current of electricity that 
sweeps through the blood and escapes 
through the orifices in the organs and skin. 

The pulsations of the blood are a veritable 
tidal-wave of this fluid in the body, and pro- 
duced by the same kind of influence that 
produces the earth's tidal-waves, and by the 
same character of oT)eration. The philos- 
ophy of the blood's circulation can be wit- 
nessed by any one who will stand on the 
banks of a river where the tides are caxDable 
of ebbing and flowing, and watch the move- 



All Explanation of Groicfh, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 



ment of the water in tlie flow of tliis wave. 

The heart is so much, smaller than the 
lungs, that it requires a greater amount of 
time to dispose of the electricity the limgs 
imbibe than is required for an inspiration by 
the lun-xs, and the lungs will not attract a 
fresh supply of this influence until the pre- 
vious supply is absorbed by the heart, as 
just described. Now, let any one who thinks 
this proposition a reckless one, watch the 
operations of his lungs and heart, and see if 
the lungs are not in the habit of wating for 
the heart to exhaust them and the blood in 
the arteries of the lungs of this influence be- 
fore a second inspiration is taken. 

The presence of this influence in the lungs, 
and the blood in them, can be felt until the 
heart has pulsated four times, or if the per- 
son is weak, three times, and the influence 
will be felt as pressing the chest and lungs 
after the exhalation of the atmospheric gases 
of the breath. The necessity for such pulsa- 
tions as we have adverted to, required such 
an arrangement of the heart, with respect to 
the lungs and the reception of this force. 

The next office of the electricity in the 
blood after causing the circulation and de- 
composition of the corpuscles in the blood, 
although performed cotemporaneously with 
these operations, is to construct the organs, 
or perform the growth of the organs and en- 
tire system. We are now assuming the com- 
plete organization of the body, but in a later 
part of this work we will speak of the con 
stmction ol the organization. 

AYhen the decomposition of the corpuscles 
takes place, there is left in the blood only 
the influence of decomposition, and the sedi- 
ments of such, corpuscles, and the water of 
wliich the blood is aim :st entirely composed. 

I'^ow, if this is s^^, where are we to find the 
material for the construction of our tissues, 
and all the other substances of which the 
body is composed ? 

The waste water and sediment are carried 
cff by the kidneys, and are lodged in these 
organs on their return from the arteries and 
capillaries, for a purpose which as yet the 
world of philosophers have never noticed. 
Of course, the idea I shall advance may be an 
error, but if true, this statement is proper. 

The substance of the growthi of our organs 
that are composed of muscle, or what is com- 
monly called flesh, is the same as the sub- 
stance from which our solar system was con- 



structed, and the same as that which every 
object in nature was created from. 

No discovery of the works of the Creator 
that man has yet made, unless it be the dis- 
covery of the philosophy of the solar system 
by Capernicus, is of more importance to the 
human family than what will now be dis- 
closed, if what we shall state is true. 

The work of cellular constructions, and the 
union of such cells in tissues, are the produc- 
tions of the condensation of such electric 
currents as are produced by the decomposi- 
tion of the corpuscles in the blood, and which 
we obtain from the plants and animal food 
we eat. Such corpuscles as we eat, and 
which are not dissolved in the process of di- 
gestion, are by the influence of electricity in 
the blood actually converted into electricity 
again, and this electricity again condensed 
to constiuct such, species of cells in our bodies, 
and which would, if allowed to become food 
for animals, be again decomposed and again 
converted into cells for the bodies of the ani- 
mals that might eat them. 

The immense imx^ortance of this disclosure, 
if it is the truth, that is stated, demands that 
the teachers of science who are possessed of 
the means of expeiimental investigation shall 
examine this proposition. The means of dis- 
covering its truth are so plain that it is use- 
less to deny the possibility of learning it. 
The appearance of the cells and union 
of cells in the tissues are as well calculated 
to instigate such an investigation as the 
statement just made for the examination of 
them will disclose as surely as a thing ever 
was disclosed, the character of construction 
which has been described, and the tissue will 
bo found to consist of only a chain of cells 
united in the same way that any chain of 
organs of a semi-spherical shape would be, if 
the chain was comx)osed of one cell set- 
ting over the coni]3lete end of another. 
The actual process of these constructions 
is capable of being seen, with the assistance 
of the microscope, in the growth of plants, 
and in animals and man, when the blood 
is so transxiareut as not to obscure the issu- 
ing of cell after cell in the cuticle, or skin. 
The hair of the thistle, or the hair of a 
squash vine, or as small a hair of any plant 
will disclose the philosophy of growth, we 
have described, and the condensation of this 
vicegerent of God, called electricity, can be 
seen in the creation of cells in these hairs. 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



and the phenomena has already been wit- 
nessed and noted, without the discovery of 
its vast import or purpose. The teachers of 
science are in possession of a knowledge of 
this wonderful operation, so far as the phe- 
nomenon is concerned. 

Now, if it is a fact that we, like the whole 
solar system, are condensations of electricity, 
can we not discover what creates those parts 
of the body that are not composed of such 
immediate or original condensations of this 
influence ? For instance the hair, eyes, teeth, 
nails and bones, and the medula of the brain, 
bones and nerves ? 

This part of our task is partly performed in 
the discovery of the construction of the or- 
gans of flesh, for as sure as the flesh is a 
condensation ot the influence the Creator 
employs in all his works, these more solid 
substances must be a construction from the 
same influence in a more condensed condition. 
The bones are as well understood as any part 
of the body, and are supposed fco be the re- 
sult of some process of growth like that, that 
produces the other organs. The eyes are con- 
structed before birth, but they are also sup- 
posed to be productions of some process of 
growth, and the nails, and teeth, and hair 
are supposed to be grown in a manner similar 
to the organs of the system that are composed 
of muscle and flesh. If what we shall state 
is the truth, neither of these organs are con- 
structed by a process of growth like that 
which creates the other organs of our bodies, 
and a different process will be shown. The 
only substance in each of these organs is the 
undecomposed carbon and mineral properties 
in the brain, and in the marrow of the bones 
and nerves which is thrown to the surface of 
the marrow in the skull and bones, or dis- 
charged at the extremities of the nerves in 
the eyes, teeth, toes and fingers. The ex- 
planation of the construction of each of these 
organs will be given, and we ask the scien- 
tific investigators to particularly observe 
what is going to be stated, for the analysis 
of these important organs that will be offer- 
ed, will, if true, greatly advance the work of 
the medical profession, and the anatomist. 

The hair shall first receive our attention, 
for its creation is connected wdth the offices 
of the blood, already described. The ex- 
planation of the growth of such an adorn- 
ment of our persons will disclose the charac- 
ter of the philosophy adapted by the Creator 



to clothe the different animal species with the 
coverings appropriate for their organizations 
and conditions of existence. 

The wonderful cause of the growth of hair on 
the horse and other animals, the growth of 
wool on the sheep, the growth of feathers on 
thefowl, and the growth of bristles on the hog, 
while all of these animals exist in the same 
latitude and eat of the same food, to a great 
extent, is within the reach of human inquiry, 
and it shall bo discovered if we are correct in 
our conclusions. 

The marrow in the bones and skull is little 
more than a mass of corpuscles, obtained in 
the origin of our creation in the wombs of 
our mothers, and they are the original cen- 
ters of attraction that originate the develop- 
ment of the human body. In our discussion 
of the origin of species these centers of at- 
traction will be carefully considered with re= 
spect to their origin and purpose. 

The growth of these constructions is ob- 
tained iu the same way the growth of the 
flesh is obtained, and the waste material of 
their composition is employed in creating the 
bones that surround them. 

The decomposition of these centers, or 
great generators of the auxiliary currents of 
electricity of the body, is accomplished by a 
process identically like the decomposition of 
the corpuscles of the bloo.l, solely by an elec- 
tric current being charged through them, and 
instead of their sediment being carried off 
through the kidneys as the sediment of the 
blood corpuscles is, it is thrown to the sur- 
face of these batteries, and there contracted 
or solidified into what we call bone, and the 
skull and bones are simply undecomposed 
carbon, so robbed of its original qualities as 
to be only partly condensed amounts of 
broken and burned corpuscles. 

Every part of the body, if decomposed by 
electricity to the same extent that the mar- 
row in the bones is in the lives of our per- 
sons, will become as white and imperfect 
carbon as the bones are. Now, the decompo- 
sition of these masses of corpuscles of course 
generates currents of electricity, which is 
discharged at every orifice in these bones, 
and thrown quite out of the matter around 
them into the atmosphere. 

If it could not be discharged in this way 
the bones would be exploded. The human 
family has had an immense amount of expe- 
rience with the effects of a suppression of 



A)i Explanation of Gro^vth, Mind, and the Worh of Repair. 



sucli currents in llie bones and Lead. The 
experience has been tlie possession of gont, 
rheumatisra aud lieadaclie, and tiie obstrnc- 
tions are sometimes sufficient to cause an 
eruption of the bones aud flesh of the char- 
acter of a felon or destruction of bone under 
a contusion. In the escape of these currents 
to the surface of the body, the particles of 
lliis caroon that are not allowed to incrustate 
on the snrfat;e of the bones are dex^osited in 
the blood, and some of them are swept around 
the system, and the rest of them are thrown 
out on the surface of the body by the addi- 
tional curr nts of this agent of construc- 
tion the marrow generates and the piles of 
This stuif thus thrown out constitutes the 
hair on our persons, and its existence or lo- 
cality is in every instance a perfect verifica- 
tion of this -theory of the uses of this waste 
carbon. In every part of the work of the 
Creator there is an example of economy for 
man to copy, and the economy in the use of 
waste carbon in our bodies is still to be seen 
in other equally interesting and important 
orders of work. , 

The hair on the body, w^herever it may be, 
will correspond to the size of the marrow 
battery beneath it, and the proximity of the 
battery to the surface. Let all who see this 
article look themselves over and see if this 
statement is not true. The wisdom of the 
Creator is not more manifest anywhere than 
in this method of giving ail his children an 
adornment of so beautiful a character that 
the maid and the young man who are so 
eager to please each other by appear- 
ance, will spend hours before the mirror in 
arranging these glorious tassels on their 
heads. Let them hereafter remember the 
device employed by their Creator in giving 
them these blessings, and thank him as ear- 
nestly as they are devoted to each other. 
Man is able to discover the work the Creator 
has done for him, but only when we have 
learned what that work is, will we be able to 
comprehend the divine attributes, for all the 
attributes of the creator are to be obtained 
in some degree by his children. 

The carbon that is floated about the sys- 
tem in the blood is discharged at the surface 
of the organs and body, and a crust, in all 
resjiects like that on the turtle, except in its 
thickness and form, is created all over every 
human body. This crust is the paladium of 
our magnetic aura, and has only to be rubbed 



in order to excite a current of electricity on 
the surface of the body. 

The proof that the creation of hair on our 
bodies is accomplished as just described, is in 
a measure seen in the fact that the hairs on 
any part of the body will rise or stand out 
when the battery beneath them is excited, for 
they are tubes for the influence to escape 
through when the current is increased by our 
fears or excitement ; and when crowded by a 
great current of electricity rushing through 
them, they will conduct themselves like 
a cloth funnel crowded by a violent stream of 
water coursing through it. 

Old puss is sure to have her hair crowded 
in this way all along her back and tail, when 
her kittens are in danger, and all animals 
that are capable of being excited b*y the ap- 
proach of danger will disi)lay a similar result 
of their excitement. 

Now, what is it that causes anything but 
hair to be piled up on the different species of 
animals that exist in the air and on the land ? 
If the blood is capable of decomposing all the 
corpuscles in it, what is it that enables the 
different character of clothing to be built up 
on the bodies of the foul, sheep, horse, hog, 
and the crusted creatures of the earth ? It is 
simx)ly a difference in the digestion of the 
animals that have a circulating fluid of the 
character of blood, and the crusted 'animals 
obtain their crusts in exactly the same way 
that our bones are created. What a simple 
solution of this problem, if it is correctly ex- 
plained? The truth of the proposition is 
callable of very simp'le demonstration. 

Only an examination of the digestive or- 
gans, or the blood, or the excretions of these 
animals is necessary to determine whether 
this theory is correct. The examination of 
either will demonstrate the whole philo- 
sophy adopted for the clothing of such 
beings as were and are unable to clothe them- 
selves. The wise construction of the digest- 
ive organs of these inferior creations is one of 
the most striking items of proof of a designer 
of all the affairs of nature, who is both intel- 
ligent and personal. 



CHAPTER II. 

In the preceding chapter a cessation of the 
discussion of the character of the work elec- 
tricity is doing in our bodies, was made at 
the proposition advanced that the organs of 



8 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



digestion were so arranged in the several 
animal species, as to produce the different 
piodnctious upon the bodies of animals of 
tbo character of hair, wool and other cov- 
erings necessary to protect them or keep 
them warm. The entire description of this 
philosophy was not given and the rest shall 
he undertaken now. In the description of 
the growth of hair, it was seen that a sub- 
stance of a character similar to the substance 
of the bones, was pressed into the blood by 
the electric currents generated in the marrow 
of the bones, and that the united current 
of the bones, or their marrow, aud that 
of the blood crowds a portion of this sub- 
stance to the surface (of the body) where it 
is piled up in the form of tubes, constituting 
hair. If fhe construction of the human hair 
is produced in this way, and it can be very 
easily discerned, it must be some similar pro- 
cess in all animals that have a circulation of 
blood, or such as all animals have that pro- 
duces on them the kinds of clothing they are 
possessed of. 

It is precisely the same kind of substance 
that is contained in all these various kinds of 
productions on the bodies of animals. Even 
the shell of the turtle or mollusk is a condi- 
tion of carbon almost identically the same as 
the substance of hair, or wool, or feathers. 

It is only a mass of carbon of partly lifeless 
particles instead of tubes, as in the case of 
hair, and the whole order of crusted animals 
are covered with the same kind of stuff. Now, 
what can cause this variety of productions on 
the bodies of animals, if it is not a difference 
merely of the condition of this substance 
when in the blood ? This is more easily asked 
than answered. If our theory is correct, in 
every auimal's blood there is, of course, an 
amount of matter of the character of the 
bones discharged into it by the bones and cor- 
respondingto the sizeof thebones^butitisonly 
perceived in a greater growth of hair over the 
spinal column and other bones. Now, if it is 
a fact that the organs of digestion permit the 
passage into the blood of some kind of sub- 
stance like that of which the hair and other 
coverings of animals are composed, there is 
means of such growth of these coverings, and 
besides this possibility, the only power of 
growth of any animal is in the blood, and the 
substance of growth must be in the blood. 
Now, what is this substance and what is the 
cause of its getting into the blood if it is not 



bestowed to the blood through the organs of 
digestion ? The substance is only a part of 
the carbon of the food that animals eat, and 
that part of it that is allowed to pass into the 
circulation. The organs of digestion in the 
animals that have clothing of hair, feathers or 
wool are incapable of wholly eliminating this 
part of their food from that part which passes 
to the circulation, as it is eliminated by the 
organs of digestion in human beings, and it is 
discharged at the surfaces of their bodies, and 
the piles of this substance will either be one 
continuous tube, as hairs are, or they will be 
tubes with branches as in the case of feathers. 
This carbon is only broken and partly decom- 
posed corpuscles and tissues in food. The 
beautiful productions on birds are a» pleasant 
an aspect of the wisdom of creation as one can 
desire to behold. The construction of feathers 
on the bird is absolutely necessary in order 
to enable them to fly, and the wings are only 
a portion of the means by which the bird is 
able to soar in the air. The reason why all 
the feathers assist the serial movements of the 
bird is, we believe, unnoticed. Every one is 
aware that feather^ are non-conductors of 
electricity, and when off the bird, they will 
soar alone to a considerable extent, their tend- 
ency to gravitate toward the earth being very 
slight. AVhen it is ascertained that the earth 
is constantly discharging a current of elec- 
tricity toward the sky, the power that carries 
these feathers can then be known, for the 
current is capable of lifting anything that is 
so completely robbed of electricity as the sub- 
stance of feathers. The smoke arising from 
a fire or chimney is another example of the 
power of this influenee to lift carbon into the 
air, and the atmosphere is lifted too when a 
current is produced as strong as that gener- 
ated by the explosion of gun powder or a 
body of nitro-glycerine. All of the feathers 
of a bird are crowded upwards by the current 
discharged by the earth exactly as the baUoon 
is, and this assists a bird in its flight. When 
man has perfected a flying machine, it will be 
only a balloon, and it can be propelled only by 
a pressure of the gases of the atmosphere 
on its sides, similar to that exerted upon the 
wings of a bird. 

The branches on a feather are produced just 
as our hairs are produced, simply by a further 
decomposition of the carbon in the interior of 
the quill, by the electric current that passes 
through and throws it out. The current 



An Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair, 9 



thus augmented will be discharged on 
the sides of the quill that are the least ob- 
structed and will cany out some of the car- 
bon with it, and construct piles of it on such 
sides, as we behold them on every feather. 

In some of the largest branches the opera- 
tion is repeated, and a finer construction of 
branches is the result. 

What a beautiful operation of nature it is 
that will construct so jjretty and useful a 
thing as a feather. 

The colors of feathers are obtained by a pro- 
cess similar to that which stamps all flowers 
with coiors. To describe here the modus op- 
erandi for producing color, would be taking a 
wide departure from the subject under discus- 
sicyi, and it must be left to a work upon the 
growth of plants, and which our readers shall 
have. 

Let us now undertake the discovery of tbe 
methods of the growth of shells and scales on 
reptiles and other animals. 

The object of this examination of the cov- 
erings of animals is to afford tbe reader the 
opportunity of obtaining an idea of the de- 
composing influence of this agent we call elec- 
tricity. The alligator and all similar si)ecies 
of reptiles have a limited circulation of the 
blood they possess, and in proportion to the 
circulation of their blood will they possess a 
broken and uneven growth of their shells or 
coverings. In these examples of the influence 
of the electric currents discharged by the 
blood, can be found the means by which the 
different sijecies of animals can be placed in 
the chronology of animal existence, according 
to the period of their creation. Any scienti- 
fic teacher can see why. This subject will be 
carefally examined when we give our views 
upon the question of the origin of species. 

The shells of snails and the simpler 
mollusks are constructed of one mass of the 
decomposed substance of their bodies x)recise- 
ly as our bones are constructed around the 
marrow in them. In these animals there is 
no blood or any fluid of such a character. 
What then is it that creates scales or horns of 
carbon on other incrusted animals, if it is not 
the carbon thrown out from the blood and by 
the magnetic influence it discharges ? 

If the philosophy we have advanced is cor- 
rect, we have found the actual arrangement 
for the creation of the clothing of all animals. 
Then we ask what is to become of that theory 
of development that supposes the develop- 



ment of all species of animals is produeed by 
the operation of outsi<le influences ? Can it be 
claimed that the alligator's shell is produced 
by tbe condition of the water or atmosphere 
around him, when we can see the entire op 
eration of its construction in the philosophy 
we have described ? 

Every snake is clothed with scales, which 
are constituted of carbon as all shells are. 

These reptiles are provided with a partial 
circulation of blood, and their scales are the 
result of this circulation. All scales- and 
prominences on the bodies of the reptile crea- 
tions are approaches to the construction of 
hair and are created as our hair and nails are 
crea^ted. What a good index this truth affords 
of the position of the human family in the 
order of progress, or of living organizations. 
So perfectly organized is the human body, the 
only use made of the carbon in it in the way 
of a covering, is in the construction of a small 
amount of hair where it serves as conductors 
of electricity generated in the batteries of the 
body, and to ornament the organization. 

The adornments of animals by the produc- 
tions on their bodies is as well x>rovided for 
as our own adornments of a similar charac- 
ter, and in resiDcct to colors the animals are 
given more gorgeous coverings in many 
instances. 

Tbe jdumagesof some varieties of birds are 
as beautiful as the eye could wish to behold, 
and this grandeur of appearance is a means 
of protection for such birds as parrots, pea- 
cocks, and other species that are capable of 
exhibiting a variety of bright colors. This 
work of disx)lay on such creatures will please 
many of the brute creations, and frighten 
others, and this effect of color can be observed 
to a small extent in the behavior of domestic 
animals toward fowls. 

Now let us return to the human body, and 
see what this agent, electricity, is doing in 
those parts of the organization not yet 
adverted to. In every corner of the organi- 
zation this sly influence is operating and per- 
forming a useful work. Its work in the blood 
is, perhaps, sufficiently described, when the 
methods of creating animal heat, and the 
cause of our strength are explained. The 
philosophy adopted to keep us Avarm is noth- 
ing more than a careful provision to prevent 
us ftom being burned up, for a greater com- 
bustion of carbon in the body than now takes 
place would surely burn us up. The flow of 



10 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body; 



this agent tlirongh tlie body is arranged in a 
way to do all the burning of carbon tliat the 
welfare of the body requires and no more, 
and tbat is just the amount that has been 
described, except that the electric tubes on 
our heads are very often burned as badly as 
the cigar that is converted into ashes while 
one is smoking it. These tubes when burned 
will look very much like the decomposed end 
of a cigar. On a negro's head the combus- 
tion is so rapid that the coils are produced 
close to the head, and the hair is first curled 
by the heat that is smelting it. 

The heat of the blood, the reduction of 
which makes us feel cold, is created solely by 
the decomposition of corpuscles in it, the 
process of which has been explained, and in 
this creation of heat, there is only the pur- 
pose, of generating electricity to construct 
the system, to be performed, and the posses- 
sion of heat by the body is only an unavoida- 
ble consequence of this process of generating 
electricity. If our bodies could be created 
and operated without the generation of this 
agent in them, there would be no necessity for 
heat in the body. There is actually no use 
for the animal heat except to preserve the 
body from the effect of freezing, and all the 
cold-blooded animals are able to avoid this 
effect of cold only by occupying a locality 
where the atmosphere is at a temperature 
above the freezing point. Serpents are of 
this class, and they occupy caverns and warm 
places to prevent death from cold. 

Now, the strength of our bodies is the 
amount of electricity in them, and with what 
the nerves and brain and marrow in the 
bones add to that in the blood, there is in our 
bodies a power of such enormous extent as to 
give our organizations all the force and means 
of growth, and the force for every motion of 
the organs and of the entire body. The force 
is in every instance created by the motion of 
this agent. No atom of substance in the 
universe is capable of operating itseK or 
causing other atoms of substance to move, 
and no atom ever is moved by any inherent 
power of its own, and the influence we are 
describing is as helpless as atoms in respect 
to its capacity of moving. 

The agent is always assisted in its motions 
by a power called momentum of moving 
bodies. The momentum of the operations of 
our atmosphere is the power Avhich the agent 



is always affected by in its own opexations. 
The nerves can inform the currents of elec- 
tricity in the blood what the great battery in 
the head commands, and it is accomplished 
only by the nerves employing the momentum 
of the current the brain generates, and sends 
to the organ to be moved, or the object to be 
moved to. 

Every object in existence is capable of dis- 
charging an electric current, and every object 
is doing it. The current that each object 
generates and throws off, depends on the de- 
gree of rapidity of its decomi^osition, for the 
current is produced by the decomposition. 

Part of the decomposed substance is con- 
verted into atmospheric and other gases, 
and only a small amount of the substance is 
returned to electricity, its original condition. 
Every influence thus created in or on the sur- 
face of the objects around us, will operate on 
the electric influence of our bodies and create 
a constant exchange of this agent between 
such objects and ourselves. The change of 
this influence is all there is of what is called 
attraction of gravity, and it is all there is of 
that other interesting kind of attraction we 
call love. The way the attraction is exerted 
is simply the opening of a passage in the 
atmosphere, or the creation of a species of 
vacuum in the gases of the atmosphere into 
which the two objects are pressed by the 
gases on the opposite sides of them. 

In the case of lovers the vaciuim is generally 
filled with two human organizations, as they 
are powerful attractors of the~ electricity each 
generates Now the aura of this agent around 
every o))ject in existence is extended to every 
object within a certain distance of the object 
that generates it, and the brain is influenced 
by such emanations from all objects around it. 
This effect is the means of acquainting the 
brain ot the existence of objects we cannot 
see, and it affords a causeway over which 
the brain can direct the current of elec- 
tricity of the body or an organ, to go. 
The brain is only able to discern the attrac- 
tion of surrounding objects, and to respond 
to them, by serving a current of this agent 
to them. When it is doing this, a current 
from the blood is also sent, and it is capable 
of propelling the organs of locomotion, and 
actually performs their motions. The use of 
the legs are thus controlled. The reason 
why one leg is moved at a time is because the 
atmosphere is capable of keeping us on the 



Afi Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 



11 



ground, and does it in the same way tbat its 
gases push the steel, or any metal, to the 
magnet. The inability of persons to ascend 
the atmosphere is effused solely by our being 
pressed into a quasi vacuum created by the 
earth's magnetic current in the atmosphere, 
and a leg cannot be raised from the earth 
until the attraction of the earth is confined 
to tlie other leg. It is always a fact that 
])efore we can raise one foot the other must 
possess the whole attraction of the earth 
upon the whole body ; and when this is 
uccouiplishod, the one that isdejirived of the 
attraction is controlled by the attraction of 
the objects to which we desire to move. The 
transfer of the attraction of the earth from 
one foot to the earth is accomplished by the 
will or brain sending a current from the brain 
to the foot to be advanced sufficient to cre- 
ate an attraction around it. This controls 
the action of that foot untU the other 
is operated on in the same way. The fly is 
known to suspend itself on the ceiling by 
excluding the atmosphere from under its feet, 
and it is capable of shiftmg its feet as fast 
as it is attracted to some point on the ceil- 
ing. Our walk on the ceiling of the earlh is 
only a similar operation. It is of little con- 
sequence at what point of the earth's rota- 
tion we may be, our sticky feet will continue 
to suspend us from the earth's ceiling. 

The way the motions of the other organs 
are performed is identically the same as the 
manner of moving the legs. All the motions, 
other than the involuntary motious, are the 
result of an attraction of the character 
described, and the brain is the organ that 
creates the paths for the organs to move 
through. 

Some of the organs of involuntary motions, 
for instance, the intestines, the bladder, the 
organs of digestion, in discharging sub- 
stances from them, are enabled to do this by 
the creation of gases in them ; and the decom- 
position of the substances in these organs 
generates these gases. Every one of these 
organs is emptied of its contents by the 
gases and electric cirrrents generated in this 
manner. When a sufficient amount of these 
gases and currents are generated, they will 
crowd open the orifices for such discharges and 
force the contents of the organs through and 
out such channels of escape. The philosophy 
of the syphon is also operated in the dis- 
charge of fluids from the bladder. Tiie intes- 



tines are cleared of their contents by a push- 
ing of the gases generated in the stomach. 
The chyle is thrown into tho thoracic chan- 
nel by the same force thai; crowds the other 
portion of the food into and out of the intes- 
tines. The chyle is much lighter than tho 
substance that is forced into the intestines, 
and is for this reason carried into thia chan- 
nel and to the heart. The organs of the 
body called chords or sinews arc to clear the 
muscles of their electricity when the organs 
in which the muscles exist are to be moved- 
This work is accomijlished by the contraction 
of these smews, and the contraction is accom- 
plished by the brain absorbing the electricity 
in the sinews. When the sinews are con- 
tracted, the currents of electricity in the 
muscles and the blood in the veins of 
the organ to be moved are squeezed out 
to a considerable extent by this motion 
of the sinews, and allowed to perform the 
work of motion, as just described. The sin- 
ews are always contracted when an organ is 
moved. They are a spec ies of nerve, only dif- 
ferent from the common trve in the fact that 
each siuew is a single conductor of the mag- 
netic iufluence. The nerves are usually sev- 
eral conductors united. When a sinew is 
contracted, the electricity in it is attracted to 
the brain and allow^ed to assist the operations 
of motion of the organs and body. 

The uses of electricity in the organs of di- 
gestion shall now receive our attention. 
The importance of the work of this influ- 
ence in the prej)aration of substance for 
the development of the body will be seen, 
and its conduct in this work is as •inter- 
esting as any of its offices in the body. 
The human family could avoid or remove 
a countless variety of diseases if it was 
known that this vicegerent of the Crea- 
tor is the principal factor in all the operations 
of the organs of digestion. A knowledge of 
this fact will enable the profession of medi- 
cine to cure or prevent all diseases arising 
from'the imperfect operations of this influ- 
ence in these organs. ISTow, when it is stated 
that the organs of digestion are only calcu- 
lated to separate the corpuscle of the food 
taken into the stomach from the imiuire or 
partly decomposed corpuscles and to push 
them into the thoracic channel and circu- 
lation, and to push the waste material 
into the intestines, the purposes of these 
organs are disclosed; and when it is stated 



12 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



that tlie separation of these different suh- 
stances is performed wholly hy the inflnence 
of electricity, the power that accomplishes 
this work is also disclosed. The philosophy 
operated to decompose the food and disengage 
the corpuscles fiom the hroken and partly 
decomposed portions of the food, is as perfect 
as any of the works of creation whenever 
this agent is employed. How is it done ? 
The work is so important it certainly should 
he understood. It can he copied hy us in t ae 
task of ohtaining electricity. The duodenum 
is attached to the stomach for the purpose of 
catching the waste currents of electricity 
generated in the stomach, and it is always 
prepared to charge that organ with a cur- 
rent of the force when a fresh supply of food 
is taken into the stomach. 

This commences the operation of decomposi- 
tion, and this ofi&ce of obtaining corpuscles 
for the hlood and throwing other substance 
off in another direction, is then continued in 
the same way that electricity will separate 
the substances of any solution of metals and 
carry the different substances to the objects 
that attract them. The corpuscles are carried 
to the blood, and all other matter pushed out 
of the stomach. The tissues of the food are 
also separated into cells or corpuscles. The 
electric current that is capable of perform- 
ing so much important work, is obtained 
through the pneumogastric nerve, and it 
is obtained in pulsating currents exactly 
as the blood obtains it. These currents are a 
part of the currents obtained from the atmos- 
phere through the lungs. The use of them is 
to separate the carbon that is partly decom- 
posed from the corpuscles or complete organ- 
izations called cells in the food, and this is 
done only by the current being charged 
through the mass as often as it is stirred up 
by a pulsation of the walls of the stomach. 
Of course this operation decomposes the part- 
ly decomposed carbon more, and it would de- 
compose all the corpuscles as it does a part of 
them if they were not hollow and lighter than 
the broken masses, and therefore lifted into 
the thoracic channel as fast as produced. The 
water in the stomach is carried along with 
these corpuscles into this duct or channel as 
the blood is carried from the arteries of the 
lungs into the heart, and by the same agent. 

The decomposition of any object by electri- 
city, is performed in the way our food is de- 
composed. 



1 he earth under any plant is operated on in 
the same way, and it is the corpuscles of lihe 
earth in the shape of atoms of oxygen, nirro- 
gen and hydrogen that are decomposed by the 
cuiTcnts of the earth, that are carried into 
the plant. 

In our description of the growth of vege- 
table food, every operation of the philosophy 
that produces it shall be given. 

In what is stated here concerning the pre- 
paration of substance of growth in our bod- 
ies, an idea of the germination and growth of 
a plant can be obtained. The difference in the 
operations is slight. The corpuscles of a 
plant are mere atoms of mattt 7 . 

No chapter in the libraries of our colleges 
can interest the reader more than a truth- 
ful disclosure of that unravelled mystery 
called vegetable growth, and it is our pur- 
pose to undertake that task. 

From this globe we . call the stomach, and 
from the soil in it composed of our food is ob- 
tained all the nutriment of our bodies. Plants 
obtain their nutriment from the globe we 
tread. Each globe furnishes the power that 
lifts the nutriment into the circulation of the 
body connected with it. 

The plant obtains all its current of the pow- 
er from the earth, and man and animals ob- 
tain theirs from the atmosphere and the bat- 
teries in their bodies. 

The analogy is only one of a countless num- 
ber in the gradations of the unfoldment of 
natural organizations. No wonder of nature 
is more interesting than these repetitions of 
methods which are always performed as long 
as it is practicable to repeat them. 

The offices of the nerves, the small conduc- 
tions of electricity in the body, are what we 
will undertake to examine now. 

Their uses in many respects are of a char- 
acter of which no notice is taken by the teach- 
ers of science or the professors of anatomy, 
or medicine. The unobserved offices of these 
organs are as important as any that are ob- 
served, and as interesting. Let us point out 
this unobserved work of the nerves first. We 
have not yet disclosed the way our teeth, 
eyes, and nails are created, and it is very 
certain that their creation will be found to be 
a portion of the undiscovered offices of the 
nerves. The nerves are filled with a sub- 
stance similar to the marrow in the bones, 
and sometimes there are several nerves m 
what is supposed to be one. 



An Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 13 



A current of elec^tricity courses tlirougli 
these conductors, and it is obtained from the 
brain as the electricity in the sinews is, and 
as it courses through the nerves, it decom- 
X)08es the substance in them to some extent as 
this agent- does the marrow in the bones. 

The decomposed marrow of the nerves of 
course will be crowded out at the ends of the 
nerves as the decomposed marrow of the 
bones is crowded to the surface of the mar- 
row. In this philosophy of jiroducing a de- 
composition of medula in the nerves, and al- 
so of producing in them an additional cur 
rent of this influence, the cause of the jnoduc- 
tion of our teeth and nails and those of all 
other creatures that have them can be found. 

Let us sec if this is not true. The teeth are 
identically like the bones in respect to their 
substance. Their enamel is only carbon more 
condensed, and the condensation is produced 
as diamonds arc produced by the influence 
of water and air. 

The air will condense every thing it touch- 
es, for it will absorb all the electricity it can 
find. 

The water is able to fill the interstices as 
fast as it is absorbed, and the constant pas- 
sage of the current through the tooth gradu- 
ally fills up every channel in its surface 
and the outer part of the tooth becomes a 
condition of carbon similar to the diamond. 
The shape of every tooth will correspond to 
the amount of carbon the nerve or nerves in 
it can discharge. No tooth exists that is not 
a heap of carbon around the extremity of a 
nerve, or at the ends of several nerves that 
discharge it. 

In each tooth a substance is found exactly 
like the vitreous humor o£ the eye, and it is onl\ 
a mass of unconsolidated carbon that the 
nerves discharge. The only substance be- 
sides this carbon in the tooth is this very 
sly agent of creation called electricity. It is 
the office of this agent to give us warning 
vrhen the enamel is broken, and it does so 
by the pain it produces. The pain is what 
may be called a message of importance, for 
it usually commands attention. The teeth 
are set in sockets of the same shape as those 
the eyes occupy, and children are allowed a 
new set when these sockets are so swollen by 
the rapid growth of their gums and jaw 
bones that their teeth become loose. 

Older persons are allowed to continue a 
more perfect set, and when they are broken 



they must take the consequences. In all 
broken teeth a constant efibrt to rebuild 
them is going on, and if it was not necessary 
to use them in a few months or years they 
would be repaired as any other injury to the 
body is repaired. A few instances of this 
character are recorded. 

This will close our description of the j)ro- 
duction of the teeth, and we think it as well 
to know that these useful organs are a pro- 
duct of the action of electricity in the system, 
as to continue a belief in the old idea of the 
profession of medicine that our teeth are pro- 
duced from the gums. 

Besides the impossibility of the production 
of such a substance from the gums (as the 
gums do not contain it) it is impossible for 
the gums to set the teeth on the ends of the 
nerves as they are set. 

In addition to this objection to the idea 
that the gums accomplish the production of 
teeth it will be observed that the horns and 
tusks of the animal kingdom are heaps of 
carbon of identically the same kind of com- 
position as our teeth, and they are construct- 
ed the same way. The difference is merely 
in the size and shape of these organs. 

Our fashionable young gentlemen and 
ladies are not apt to consider what the re- 
semblance of their teeth and nails is to the 
tusks and nails of the elephant or to the 
claws and teeth of the iguanodon and reptiles 
of the j)ast epochs of time. 

The fossils of these creatures are evidence 
of the truth of our statement as to the cause 
of such productions, for it is always the case 
that their tusks are disconnected from their 
skeletons. Their marrow being decomposed 
soon, they are liberated from the skeleton. 

In every instance of the growth of such car- 
boniferous protrusions on these animals there 
is a great amount of marrow similar to that in 
the human being at the base of these organs. 

These most important organs of the animal 
kingdom give them means of chewing their 
foo^l and of defence, and in their creation a 
calculation as to the appearance of the ani- 
mal is made. Look at the cow or deer, or 
any animal with horns. Every one of them 
is improved in appearance as well as bene- 
fited otherwise by these organs. What an 
evidence of the wisdom of creation are the 
long antlers of a deer or the curved horns of 
the ox and sheep. 

Each creation of the animal kingdom is 



14 



ices 



of Electricity in Ute Human Body ; 



adorned in some way, even the snake is con- 
structed in a wa, that exhibits beauty in 
shape and in colors. 

Now if we can ascertain why our skulls 
are so uneven on their surfaces we cau dis- 
cover all there is of the science of phre- 
nology. 

The difference in the thickness of the skull 
is due to the greater amount of decomposi- 
tion of the marrow under such points as are 
thicker than the rest. It is only a greater 
heap of decomposed marrow and produced 
by the greater activity of such organs as 
are under these thicker portions of the skull. 
The organs are more active ; in other words, 
their activity decomposes their substance 
faster than the substance of the others are 
decomposed. When we come to speak of the 
cause of this activity the philosophy of their 
action will be illustrated. 

In our fingers and toes there is a termina- 
tion of several nerves, and at the ends of each 
of these organs a pile of carbon is created, 
called the nails. The shape of each pile cor- 
resj)onds to the construction of the nerves at 
its base. Now, what is the cause of the more 
harmless character of these human nails than 
those on the cat or bear, if it is not a fact that 
the several termination of nerves in these or- 
gans in man are such that they do not con- 
struct these nails so as to unite all the sub- 
stance these nerves discharge ? Can any nails 
grow where the nerves in the arms or legs are 
severed ? Does the person who has a finger 
cut off get anything more than a hooked con 
struction at the point where the finger is cut ? 
or do we ever see a growth of nails if the 
limb is paralyzed before a growth of nails is 
produced ? 

The eyes are only teeth with great hollows 
in them. They are productions similar to the 
teeth, and Avould be teeth in all respects, 
if the optic nerves were as small as the nerves 
in the teeth. The use of a hole through an 
eye is of much importance ; a nerve was con- 
structed for its creation so large that its 
magnetic current can blow a clearing for 
itself through these organs, and that is all it 
does. The color or the outer portion of the 
eye is the sa:ne as that of a tooth, and the 
substance is identically the same. It is a 
little less condensed. The pressure of the 
gums on the teeth is all that makes them 
harder than the whites of the eyes. The car- 
bon thrown into the ball of the eye that is 



unemj)loycd, is pressed out of the ball by the 
current discharged by the nerve, and con- 
ducted to the nostrils by the eyelids and a 
channel like that which drains our cities. 

This channel is better arranged, however, 
than those in cities, and its contents are not 
allowed to overflow where the filth would be 
destructive to health. 

The nose is operated to get rid of it, and if 
the work is neglected our breathing is intei 
fered with. 

In each eye there is a cunning employ- 
ment of the electricity the optic nerve thrown 
out, and when this office of the currenu 
is understood, a more carelul observation 
of people's eyes will be jiracticed. Every 
rogue is exhibited by the color of his eyes, 
and they can be detected as easily as their 
eyes can be seen. 

In the carbon discharged by the nerve of 
the eye, there is always a small quantity of 
metallic substance, as in all kinds of sub- 
tances. The current of electricity discharged 
by the nerve will decompose this metallic sub- 
stance to some extent, and it is done in the 
same way a current fuses or ignites metal 
anywhere. The illumination thus created is 
capable of illuminating the fibres of that 
wonderful construction — the partition be- 
tween the aqueous and vitreous humorso 
When the person is willing to observe all the 
creations of nature, and is content with an 
honest life, this lattice- work will be of an 
agreeable color and quite light. If the person 
is unwilling to let the w orld see what is in his 
thoughts, this diaphram will be dark or of a 
disagreeable aspect. The difference is pro- 
duced simply because the rogue is studying 
dishonesty and the means of committing 
crime. He neglects the use of his optic 
nerves, and wants to discover the better way 
of cheating his neighbor, and resorts to the 
capacities of his brain. The nerves then are 
allowed to contract, as they always do when 
one neglects to use them. A mean, little eye 
is the result of this neglect. What can b.i 
said more of the growth of the human body 
that will interest our readers ? and what fur- 
ther offices of electricity are there in the 
body ? When it is seen what the other duties 
of this agent are in our organizations, this 
question will appear as premature as to con- 
clude that the stock of a tree will only de- 
velop a bark when the bark ia all that oan 
be seen. 



A)i Explanation of Growth, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 15 



CHAPTER III. 
When we »ee a person attempting lo get 
into a carriage aud in doing so slii)s back 
again, we are apt to ask ourselves why abet- 
ter arrangement for elevating ourselves coulu 
not have been devised in tbe place of what 
is uow emi)loycd, viz., a construction of some 
kind of ladtlor. 

Every one \a obliged to remain on tbe 
earth, and it is impossible to get up into the 
air without help of the kind mentioned, 
and then it is only a limited distance that 
wo can go. The use made of the organs of the 
brain besides giving us what intelligence we 
possess, is to give the mind a means of as- 
cending as high, as it desires, though the 
body is confined to the earth. This ability 
of the mind to soar will always relieve us 
from the otherwise grovelling condition of 
our existence. Now, if we could see the at- 
mosphere as the waters of the earth are seen, 
it would be discovered that we are inhabi- 
tants of a fluid so much like water that the 
difference is only in the density of the two 
bodies and amount of the agent of creation 
in them. 

The atmosphere is well calculated for such 
life as exists in it, and the water well calcu- 
hited for the life that is possible in it. Each 
of thesa elements were designed for a certain 
condition of life, and ihe animals in these 
elements were allowed an existence after 
these flnids were rendered suitable for them. 
The work is still being perfected, and with 
a view of improving the character of the be- 
ings in each element. 

In the improvement of the character of 
the water and atmosphere of our globe is to be 
found the cause of the disappearance of the 
animals that are now out of existence, and 
the decrease of those now existing to a con- 
siderable extent, and in this same operation 
of nature the improvement of the human 
mind is considerably aided. 

The influence of atmosphere is everywhere 
observed in the operations of the intellect, 
and in the advancement of the character of 
the domestic orders of animals. 

When this important office of the atmos- 
phere is better understood, the explanation 
will be found of the difference of intelligence 
in tbe same races of men who occupy differ- 
ent countries. Emerson said the pure air of 
New England gave its children their keen in- 
tellects. . hat is to be obtained from a knowl- ' 



edge of our relations to the atmosphere be- 
yond these facts which will be of use to us 
ill this investigation of the offices of electric- 
1 ty in the human body f 

Ail we intend to offer, is the fact that we 
are connected by the atmosphere and the 
influence in it, with all the other creations 
that exist in it. Every one of our neighbors 
of this sphere of existence is allied to us in 
some degree of intimacy. 

In this relation of ourselves to the objects 
around us, and such as can operate on our 
organizations, there is a chance to discover 
what our minds are and what creates them. 
The idea of a separate • and independent ex- 
istence of the mind, and its capacity to oper- 
ate our organs and bodies as a sort of con- 
trivance established independent of the body, 
and furnishing our ideas or tlioughts, must 
be abandoned when it can bo seen what con- 
stitutes thought and what constitutes the dif- 
ferent faculties. It is impossible to understand 
what can produce either, until our condition 
of existence is understood, and in this con- 
ception of our existence with respect to the 
atmosphere, and our surroundings, we can 
commence an investigation of the phenom- 
enon of the brain called mind. In this 
investigation we will commence with the 
further uses of the optic nerves, organs 
which we were considering at the close of our 
last article. 

The philosophy of sight is little more than 
the possibility of the magnetic currents, the 
optic nerves discharge, coming in contact 
with the currents of the same influence dis- 
charged by the objects that are capable of 
discharging it sufficiently to be felt by the 
optic nerves. When the object before us is not 
of this cli iracter, we cannot see it. The optic 
nerves are calculated to afford us sight of only 
the objects of which a sight is of use to us, and 
all others are excluded from our vision. 

These works of the Creator by which we 
are able to realize the character of creation 
and objects around us, are so useful that to 
be without them is, perhaps, the greatest 
misfortune a person can have. Now, such very 
important organs are, after all, only conduc- 
tors of the currents of this wonderful agent 
of all motion and sense, from the brain to 
the Kurface of the cornea or eye-ball. 

The sense of sight is only a sense of feel- 
ing, so accurate as to give us an understand- 
infj; of all the features of a ll.ing thus felt. 



16 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body 



In our eyes pictures of the objects in front 
of us are stamped on the magnetic current 
of the optic nerve?, exactly as auy photograph 
is taken. The currents of this character such 
objects thro\Y out, will be capable of effect- 
ing the substance of the eyes, as a person 
sitting for a photograph effects the decompos- 
ing chemicals on the plate in the camera. 
Every current operating on each part of the 
substance. On the vitreous humor of the 
eyes this operation stamps a picture of itself, 
and the operation is telegraphed to the brain, 
and the stamping is there re^^eated. The 
motion of the operation of photograx>hing a 
picture or the character of an object on the 
vitreous humor of the eyes, is extended to 
the brain through the magnetic currents of 
the optic nerves, and these motions arc able to 
produce a picture of the same form on the 
magnetic aura of the brain. 

When any one can understand why a per- 
son is able to incorporate their forms and 
features on a plate of tin, covered with a 
rapidly decomposing amount of chemicals, 
they can understand why a decomposing 
brain is capable of being impressed with the 
features of an object of sight. The decom- 
posing chemicals discharge a current of 
electricity as well as any other decomposing 
substance, and, therefore, any object dis- 
charging a current thatis capable of reaching 
such decomposing chemicals, Avill offer a re- 
sistance to the discharge of such current from 
the chemicals, and the effect will ^iroduce on 
the substance of the chemicals a dilierence in 
the decomposition and condition of the sub- 
stance. Photographs are but copies of the 
condition of such chemicals after the influence 
of the person or object photographed is ex- 
erted on them. 

Now, if what is stated is true, it is possible 
to contrive some means by which a x)iclure of 
the effect of currents of electricity on such 
conditions of substance can be transmitted 
to distant places and the effect re-exhibited. 

To do this will be to obtain the means of 
acquiring a great fortune. The subject is 
being studied by a hundred electricians now, 
and it is our hope that a better idea of the 
means of accomplishing the operation may 
be furnished by this article. 

The theory of sight advanced by scientific 
bodies, and generally accepted, is, that an 
object seen is capable of producing a picture 
of itself of the same character as our pictures 



in a looking-glass, upon the interior fluid of 
the eyes, and that this very picture is the 
thing the brain sees. 

The errors in this theory are seen in the 
fact that a picture of such a character is not 
created in the eye, and the further fact that 
such a picture could not be observed by the 
brain. 

A picture of this character is impossible, 
and if it was a creation of something looking 
like the object creating it, the brain could 
not see the picture any more than it could 
see the object creating it; We do not see our 
pictures in a jnirror. The picture which ap- 
pears to be in a mirror is a chemical opera- 
tion in our eyes, and it is only when our 
magnetic cuirents are returned to our eyes is 
this effect observed. 

In all substances incapable of approx)riat- 
ing the currents of our bodies, i>ictures of 
our ]3ersons can apparently bo observed, and 
when our magnetic influence is absorbed by a 
body, no such phenomenon can occur. The 
currents of the objects that appear to be in a 
mirror are reflected, and nothing else. Every 
thing thus reflected will be observed as 
though in the glass. 

If it is a picture of an object in the eye, as 
claimed by i)hysiologists, that gives us the 
sight of an object, it will be necessary to 
disclose the means by which the picture gives 
the brain a perception of it, and this will be 
as difficult as to discover why any object is 
not at onci^ perceived by the brain as well as 
an object in the eye that is produced by the 
external object. 

The difference of the objects is no help in 
the way of confirming such an hypothesis. 
It is as difficult to understand how a picture 
in the eye, supposing there is one, can be 
perceived by the brain, as it is to understand 
why the subject of the picture can be seen. 

In our explanation of the philosophy of 
sight, if it is correct, we have only to under- 
stand that the currents of the optic nerve are 
capable of creating the same phenomenon 
upon the magnetic currents of the brain as 
the object seen creates upon the current of 
the optic nerve discharged at the cornea of 
the eye. This will, in our opinion, be found 
to be correct, for it is but a question of time 
when the same kind of method will be devised 
for the transmission of scenery and motion. 

Now, let us see if it is not possible to dis- 
cover what allows the brain to become con- 



A /I E.rplaiuUion of Growtli, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 17 



scions of such motions of tlio atmosphere as 
produce the sensations called sound. 

The most improbable explauation of this 
phenomenon is now accepted by all the teach- 
ers of the philosophy of the human body, 
and those who teach the philosophy of 
accoustics or sound. 

Itisjust as difficult to discover what car- 
ries sound from the drum of the ear to the 
brain, as it is to discover why the sound is 
not communicated at once to the brain, or 
what could carry the souud to the brain if it 
was carried to it. 

If the organs of hearing- are simply to aug- 
ment sound, then the sound need only be 
increased to enable the brain to obtain it 
without any other organ than the auditory 
nerves. 

The philosophy of hearing, as taught by 
physiologists and the medical profession, is 
like the explanation of sight these authors 
give, but little more than a make shift. It 
conies from a want of an exact knowledge 
of the way this important office of the or- 
gans of hearing operate. 

Now, while the auditory nerves are, of 
course, calculated to carry to the brain the 
operations of the atmosphere that produce 
sound, they were only allowed to carry just 
such intensity of vibrating motion or sound 
as is of use to us. The ear and every part of 
the organs of hearing are constructed to ex- 
clude from the brain all sound of a character 
that are of no use to us if heard. 

If such of the motions of the atmosphere 
as are not allowed to reach the brain were 
capable of giving the brain a consciousness 
of their operations, as they would do if not 
excluded, the world would seem as one carni- 
val of noise in which uo x> articular motion of 
the atmosphere could be distinguished. 

The simple operation of excluding from the 
brain all sounds that would be mere dis- 
turbances, is one of the most iateresting 
and beningant works of the Creator. All 
of the wonders of our organizations are as 
good evidence of a personal and intelligent 
Creator as any unprejudiced mind can desire, 
and this arrangement of "the ear is but one of 
a great number. 

To claim that a mere law or force operat- 
ing upon the substance the body would es- 
tablish the ears or eyes in a way to perform 
their offices as they are performed, is as idle 
as to claim that the wind in sweeping through 



the streets of a city will establish the whole 
order of things and business carried on in » 
city. All of our credited agnostics are as 
willing to discover a good amount of the evi- 
dence of the existence of a personal creator 
as any one, if it is pointed out to them, and 
it is only necessary for them to discover in 
what possible way an ear or an eye could be 
provided without the assistance or design of 
some creating power directed by intelligence, 
in order for them to become convinced of the 
existence of a x^ower of such a character. 

The only capacity of the atmosiihere to 
produce sound, is to cause the magnetic cur- 
rent of the auditory nerves to vibrate to the 
extent that the construction of the ears will 
permit, and this vibratory motion of the cur- 
rent is extended to the brain ; the only pos- 
sible way to create the sensation of sound. 
The motion is so modified before it reaches 
the nerve, that it can be transmitted without 
doing harm to the brain, and this modifica- 
tion is the exclusion of useless noises. The 
eyes cannot transmit sound, for the reason 
that the fluid in the eyes destroy any motion of 
the currents of the optic nerves of a character 
to produce sound. 

It is a fact that the optic nerves can convey 
sound to some extent if the eye-balls are 
destroyed, and in some instances the motions 
of the atmosphere that give us the sensation 
of sound, will nroduce colors or light in the 
eyes. 

Two cases are recorded of an effect of this 
character created by the notes of a piano. 

Each of the nerves are apt to copy the work 
the others can perform. Some of them can do 
several things at once — foi instance, a nerve 
in the body is capable of assisting us to move, 
and at the same time giving us the sensations 
of heat and feeling. The sense of smell is an 
office which this agent, called electricity, per- 
forms, and it is but a sense of feeling. The 
difference of operation has only to be des- 
cribed to enable any one to see that these 
important offices of our existence are the 
work of this sly operator in nature, and the 
explanation shall be undertaken here. The 
existence of nerves in the mouth, tongue and 
nose is so well known, that their extent and 
character need not be described. The same 
discharge of an electric current is given out 
by these nerves as is given out by all the 
nerves at their terminations, and in these or- 
gans these currents are affected by the mag- 



18 



The Offices of Electricity in tlte Human Body ; 



netic influence generated by the substanced 
that come in contact with them. It is only 
a magnetic influence that an object exerts 
that gives us the sensations of taste or 
smell. In any other way such objects can 
produce mechanical effects only. The change 
that such objects undergo when in contact 
with'these organs produces the magnetic in- 
fluence that is operated by them. The change 
is only a partial decomposition of such sub- 
stances. In this philccophy there will be 
seen still further evidence of the wisdom of 
our creation. The difference in the sensa- 
tions of taste and smell is only in the extent 
of the effect of the substances such senses 
experience. The nerves of the tongue are 
more active than the nerves in the nose, and 
hence, a greater cai^acity for sensation in 
the tongue. 

The taste of a thing, and the smell of a 
thing, arj very ditteront effects from mere 
mechanical effects, and any one can per- 
ceive both the mechanical and magnetic 
effects at the same time. In these operations 
of the electricity of the body Ave can obtain a 
means for the solution of the problems of 
chemistry, for it is in suchkind of effects of the 
agent, electricity, that all chcmicalphenome- 
non can be observed. In another part of our 
work we will treat of the offices of electricity 
in chemical affairs. In the sensations of taste 
and smell there are bat two eflects produced 
by the substances tasted or smelt. The 
mechanical effect of such substances is not a 
part of the taste or smell. These effects are 
the absorbtion of the magnetic influence dis- 
charged by the organs of taste or smell, b the 
thing tasted or smelt, or an impartation of 
this influence to such organs, by such sub- 
stances, and in these operations all the plea- 
sures and displeasures of taste and smell are 
obtained. It is always one or the other, 
except when the substanceo are incapable of 
sufficient decompositi -n to produce an effect, 
as gold, and some other objects. In the stom- 
ach a similar philosophy is operated in the 
influences the substances taken into the stom- 
ach are capable of exerting. The food will 
impart to the body through the operations of 
digestion , and the branches of the pneumogas- 
tric nerve all its luagnotic influence, and such 
substances as are caj^ablc of absorbing this in- 
fluence from the body and digestive orga"s 
are sure to give us violent workin the stomach, 
and the other organs of the body. Such sub- 



stances as attract the electric currents of the 
body Avhen taken into the mouth, nose, or 
stomach, are usually called narcotics, and the 
narcotic effects are simply the absorbtion of 
these life-producing current t. This fact is 
easily established in the investigation of the 
effects of smoke of tobacco, or any other sub- 
stance taken into the mo;ith. The carbon of 
the smoke instantly absorbs the electric cur- 
rents thro 7, n out by the tongue and mouth. 
In the absorbtion of this influence the brain 
becomes less active, for it is weakened by the 
loss of this influence. The increase of the 
saliva cf the mouth is produced by the more 
rapid discharge of the magnetic currents of 
the tongue and mouth. 

The stomach is rendered capable (f dis- 
charging the gastric juices of its secretions 
in the same way. The food taken into the 
stomach, or mouth, attracts the currents of 
electricity from the nerves that term:: ■.ate in 
these organs, and in their discharge fio :i the 
walls of the stomach and the surface ( f the 
mouth and tongue these juices arc released. 
The brain is affected in this operation in x)re- 
cisely the same way that it is affcclcd in the 
use of tobacco by smoking. Eveiy cno will 
perceive the truth of this statement when 
they recollect how sleepy it makes them to 
eat a hearty meal. The effect of this kind 
produced by the food in the stomach is of no 
injury to the system, as the influences absorbed 
by the food is very soon allowed to pass to 
the blood, and over the entire body. In the 
use of tobacco it is all lost to the system. 
Now, cannot the medical profession discover 
from these facts, if they are facts, what 
possible benefit can be derived from the use 
of laedicinee, and con they not discover in 
every instance the very means of restoring 
the injured system to health? Can they not 
also discovertho particular kinds of medicine 
that vrill accompli l1i the most in restoring an 
injured or diseased body ? It is a plain path 
to pursue if it is a fact that the only effects 
of medicine are either the increase or deple- 
tion of the very influence that constructs 
the body. It is our opinion that an under- 
standing of Ibis philosophy is all the medical 
profession is needing to render its members 
capable of accomplishing the cure of every 
curable injury to the human or anima I organi- 
zations. 

Wo wish to repeat that the uses of medicine 
except ill the few instances where mere 



An Explanation of Groivth, MimL and the Work of Repair, 



19 



median ical effects are wauted, are solely to 
increase or diminish the agent of life in the 
body. 

There can he no other possible effect, and 
every injury of the system, and every benefit 
to the system effected l)y the use of medicine 
is produced by increasing, or diminishing, 
this agent in the body, either generally or in 
some organ of the body. Too great a reduc- 
tion of this agent will produce death, and too 
great an increase of it will do the same. The 
cause of death by lightning is the effect of a 
great current of this agent discharged into 
tho system instantly. It prevents all the 
oporat-ons of the currents of the body, and 
destroys a part of the organization. 

Any surrounding body capable of absorbing 
this agent from the system will destroy the 
organization in time. Every fever is a result 
of the contraction of the channels for the dis- 
charge of this influence from the body, or 
organs. 

The additional heat is the result of a 
greater combustion of the particles of the 
Ldood, and this always follows when the in- 
fluence cannot be discharged from the body 
as fast as it is created. The blood will be- 
come depleted of iis corpuscles, and when 
the great heat at the surface is gone, 
this depletion of corpuscles is as apparent 
as a patch of white paint on a black wall. 
The greater flush of the cheeks, or skin, in a 
period of fever is the burning of tissues at the 
surface of the body where this is seen. 

In this work of destruction there is a most 
important design in our creation disclosed. 
The greater combustion of the body in cases 
of fever is confined almost entirely to the 
siirfaci s of the body and organs. This is 
possible, because the organs of digestion and 
circulation are constantly pressing the mag- 
netic currents of the organs and body to the 
surface, and the combustion takes place 
where the force is crowded against the outer 
portions of the organs and body. If the 
tissues of the blood vessels, nerves, heart and 
other vital organs were burned to the extent 
that the tissues in the skin and the exterior 
of the body are, death would be quickly pro- 
duced. 

Xo one is destroyed by a fever if the strength 
uf the body can be maintained until the great- 
er accumulation of electricity in the body is 
able to force its way out, and it will always 
force itself oat if the organs of digestion will 



furnish tlie substance for creating this agent 
in the bl od till its force is suftieient to 
create an escape for itself. 

The lungs are, alone, unable to increase this 
force in the body, and if the digestion of 
food is stopped the body will be destroyed 
by the crca ion of a combustion of tbe vital 
organs. The cuirenls of the system will in 
this condition of the body apply their work 
to the organs on which life depends and de- 
stroy them. 

In every case of death by fevers a decom- 
position of the vital organs of some extent 
can be discovered. 

Now, if this is a correct explanation of the 
cause and effect of fever, does it not seem 
possible to alleviate or remove all such dis. 
eases? 

It is possible, and the best means of doing 
it is to get the jjores of the system open, and 
this can always be done in time, and in just 
the same way thatthe forces of nature open 
the pores of the earth, which allows the 
escape of electricity from the ground. It is, 
in this case, always accomplished by de- 
composing a part or the water on its surface, 
and then by the same means vibrating the 
water in the atmosphere and the atmosphere, 
too, producing what we cell heat. This 
vibratory motion of these surrounding sub- 
stances will always open the pores of the 
earth. This phenomena is al ways seen in the 
spring of the year. Now, a process of a 
sindlar character is sure to relieve a fever, 
and the warm vapor can be obtained from the 
tea kettle, and a cloth saturated with the 
kettle's contents will carry it to the body. 
So can the result be obtained by a good vapor 
bath. In every case of fever a perspiration 
from the body should be inaugurated. When 
this is done it is but a question of hours when 
the fever will be gone. 

The work of repairing the system is merely 
the continuation of the process of growth 
All the injuries of the system, of whatever 
character, are removed, and the destroyed 
portions of the body rebuilt as it was original- 
ly built. The very same process is all that is 
necessary to crowd off the destroyed tissues 
and put new ones in their places. In this 
work a wisdom of creation is exhibited that 
is surprising when it is understood. Every 
scab on the surface of a sore is a well calcu- 
lated prevention of farther decomposition, 
and also a prevention of a spurious pro- 



20 



Tlte Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



iluctiou uf growth. Wlieu a wouud ia lu- 
ll icted on tlie body the detid tissues ar© 
X^artly decomposed au<l very rapidly, and the 
"wasted portions of the tissues are allowed to 
settle down over the iujury. This accumu- 
lation of partly decomposed tissues protects 
the wound from the decomposing eifects of 
the atmosphere by excluding the atmosphere 
from the wound, and the operation of growth 
will supply the new tissues when this pro- 
tection is afforded the work. 

The creation of new tissues will cease 
when this scab is reached. The pressure of 
the scab is all that is necessary to accomplish 
this cessation of growth. The same opera- 
tion takes place in the bones when they are 
injured, except that the skin, or membrane 
around the bone, performs the office of check- 
ing an illegitimate production of bone. When 
such i^reservers of the healing of wounds are 
absent, in most instances, the growth will 
continue until the ugly creations that look 
like goiters, or tumors, are created. They 
are often called proudflesh by the old lady 
nurse. These impudent growths are stopped 
finally by the interference of a skin that is 
created by the substances in the blood which 
creates the crust on our bodies which we 
have exj>lained. 

Could any one desire a more perfect or 
complete method of healing wounds ? AVhat 
a remarkable institution the human body is, 
is it not? 

In the following chapter of this work we 
will undertake the solution of that problem 
we call the mind. In this work a still greater 
amount of curious arrangements of our or- 
ganizations will be seen, and before the work 
of this w^onderful agent of the Creator in our 
bodies is all described, and it will be but a 
small part that we shall disclose, the readers 
of this xiamphlet will appreciate the good and 
wise author of all the works of nature more 
than they otherwise could. 



CHAPTER IV. 

In closing our last chapter on this subject, 
we promised to undertake the further solu- 
tion of that '' great problem," as it is called 
by the authors of science, the human mind. 
Before this task is proceeded with it is im- 
portant that the work of this great agent of 
creation in the other organs than the brain 
be first discussed so far as it is our purpose to 



do so in this work. When this part of our 
work is completed we will apply ouiselves to 
the solution of those very curious and im- 
portant phenomena, the intellectual mani- 
festations. Thus far we are without any ex- 
planation of what is termed the sense of feel- 
ing or touch. The sense is in no sense differ- 
ent from any of the other senses of the body 
except that it is an effect of a difterent kind 
of means of disturbing the electrical influ- 
ence in the body. In each sense there is only 
an interference with the magnetic influence 
of one or more nerves. In the eyes it is a re- 
sistance to the discharge of electricity from 
the optic nerves by the influence thrown out 
by the objects seen. In the ears it is a vibra- 
tion of the influences around the drum of the 
ear and iu the auditory nerves. These mo- 
tions of the current are produced by the vi- 
brations of the atmosphere. In the nose it is 
the conflict of the magnetic influences dis- 
charged by the nerves of the nose with such 
currents as are discharged by the substances 
that give the sensation of smell. In the 
mouth and on the tongue it is a conflict of 
the same character between the electrical in- 
fluence of such organs and those of the sub- 
stances tasted. Now, the sense of touch, so 
called, is a conflict of the magnetic currents 
of the body, or organs of the body, with any 
solid body or other substance brought iu con- 
tact with the body or organs. 

The philosophy of all the senses are the 
same. It is the same agent in each case that 
carries a message to the brain, and in each 
case the sense is a sense of feeling only. 
These commonly disclosed operations of our 
nerves are but a small i^art of the senses they 
are constantly appreciating, and it is our 
purpose to disclose other senses of still nobler 
purport than any m the old catalogue of five. 

The most exalting of all the senses is the 
one called love, and it is as clearly an electri- 
cal x^henomenon as any of the so-called senses. 
The jjerceptions of ideas, the impressions 
called thoughts, are each of them as distinct 
sensations, or capacities for sensations, as auy 
of the " original" five '^ gate- ways of knowl- 
edge." 

The nerves of volition and those without 
sensation are capable of producing sensaiion.s 
in the brain as distiuct from the five known 
senses as any of these five are to the others. 
The intelligence of every being, animal or 
human, is proportioned to the amount of the 



A71 Explanation of Grotvth, Mind, and the Work of Repair . 



21 



capacity of its bram for sense or seusations. 
The nerves of volition and tlie nerves of in- 
volution are the very instruments for the 
transmission of sensation to the aura of the 
brain, and when it is seen what a curious 
work these nerves are performing the startled 
doctors will rejoice at the discovery. The 
doctors of me.licine are willing the world 
shall have the benefit of all that can be dis- 
covered in the way of disease or medicine. 
They are only anxious to administer the rem- 
edies themselves. The one great office of the 
nerves of the brain is to create a graded and 
sejiarated number of sensitive magnets, upon 
which, all the capacities of a human mind can 
be operated. In all these folds of medula 
that constitute the human brain is to be found 
the complication of electric batteries that are 
producing every manifestation of intelligence 
that a human mind can manifest. The intel- 
lect or mind is but the electrical phenomena 
of all of these magnets. This hitherto im- 
acknowledged fact is as capable of proof as 
any cause of phenomenon that is now ad- 
mitted. All the proof actually necessary to 
establish this fact has been obtained again 
and again, and the fact would have been ad- 
mitted long ago if the process of thinking 
could have been understood. In the heads 
of all animals of intelligence there is only 
the blood, bones and marrow. Now, when 
the electric current from a single artery or 
blood vessel in the brain is taken away from 
the brain, or any j^art of it, l)y any jDrocess, 
or if the flow of blood in such blood vessel is 
checked, the intelligence of the person will 
be diminished to the extent this current is 
destroyed, and the intelligence will invaria- 
bly return when the blood is allowed to flow 
through, these vessels again. A dog and bird 
have been subjects of experiments for estab- 
lishing this fact by numerous investigations. 
In the diseases and injuries of persons, a 
chance to discover this truth has been fre- 
quently presented. In both the animal and 
human organizations this important truth 
has been discovered, and in no case where 
the experiment has been tried has it been 
found to be untrue that the mind or intellect 
depends on the existence in the brain of some 
influence the blood is capable of imparting to 
this organ. It is useless to point to the au- 
thors of such experiments, as the truth of 
this statement will not be denied by any 
reader of scientific works. 



In addition to those experiments concern- 
ing the effect of the withdrawal of the blood 
from the brain, the exporimnnts of disclosing 
the effect of electric currents on the brain of 
persons and animals have also been made, and 
ux)ou dead bodies as well as those of the living 
organization. The result of such experiments 
on the organs or the brain in dead bodies of 
persons and animals are so well known as 
hardly to need repeating here. Every appear- 
ance of life and consciousness is produced in 
the dead organization by the mere transmis- 
sion of a current of electricity through it. In 
many instances attempts at motion or of giv- 
ing expression to a thought or emotion has 
be^n witnessed in the features of this i>artly 
resurrected condition of life. Now, if this 
wonderful agent of our lives can restore ap- 
parent life to tjie dead, and apxjarent con- 
sciousness as well, and if it can be seen that 
its withdrawal from the organizations of the 
living will destroy life, consciousness and in- 
telligence just to the extent it is withdrawn, 
can it be doubted that in its operations in 
the brain, the entire i)hilosophy or cause of 
the mind can be discovered ? Can it be sup- 
posed that intelligence is created by any other 
elenjent in our organizations ? And when it 
is known — and it is ^Tell observed by teachers 
of science — that every production of thought 
or intelligence jreqnires a certain amount of 
decomposition of the marrow of the brain, 
and that what is desi royed must be replaced 
before any further manifestation of mind 
can be made, or before the brain will evolve 
any considerable manifestations of intelli- 
gence, can it be doubted that on the existence 
of this vice (/erent of the Creator in the brains 
of man and animals, the whole of the mind 
or intelligence depends. 

If it is claimed that the intelligence is an 
institution, independent of the organization" 
of the body or brain, and that the will is a 
force exerted by it, and capable of operating 
the body and its organs, what can it be ? 
What possible contrivance within the scope 
of our imagination can operate our bodies 
and j)roduce our intelligence ? We think it 
is useless to claim any existence of this char- 
acter. 

If the mind is an independent creaaon, 
what is the character of its substance^ and 
what its organization or form ? To whau ex- 
tent is it connected with the body, r.: d if 
connected, how? Why create a bod^ that 



22 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



would be useless without anotlicr creation to 
operate it ? Why create a mind that cauuot 
operate without another creation of r.n inde- 
pendent character to allow it to oi^eratcin or 
through ? If the mind is an institution with- 
in us, capable of operating the body, and giv- 
ing it the appearance of an intelligent being, 
what is the use of the second-hand disposition 
of the mial'^ capacities, why not allow this 
institution to make its own appearance and 
manifestations at once % If the mind is some- 
thing created by a fiat of God, and for the 
IJurposo of affording life and intelligence to 
the human being, of what condition is it and 
to what extent does it exist in our beings, 
and in what manner? If it was impossible 
for the Almighty to create a man or an ani- 
mal with capacities of mind and will, how 
could He create these qualities or faculties in 
any other institution any better? or how 
could He create them at all ? Why create a 
man oi flesh for the instrumentality of His 
fiat, when the fiat is more capacitated with- 
out the instrument ? 

All these suggestions are as well answered 
in the asking as they can be by any reply. 
No one is capable of replying to one of them 
with any reason, and it was the inability of 
the writer to answer them himself that led 
him to discover that no reply was necessary. 

In our organizations all that is necessary 
to give 113 life and mind exists, and la man 
alone the capacity of mind can be augmented. 
Why is it that our intelligence can be in- 
creased if the capacity for its increase is not 
r. part of our organizations ? What can be 
added by man to a fiat of the Creator? 

What can man do toward improving a thing 
that he does not understand, and which af- 
fords all the intelligence he i)ossesses and op- 
erates all his faculties? It has only to be 
realized that the mind is but a description of 
objects stamped on the magnetic influence of 
the brain in order to complete the discussion 
of a problem on which the world has specu- 
lated for centuries, and on which a thousand 
volumes have been written. 

The unwillingness of til 0, men who are in- 
vestigating the works of nature and those 
who are teaching the different theories of re- 
ligion to accept a plain and simple solution 
of the problem of the mind, will not prevent 
the world from discovering a construction in 
the briiiu capable of affording this iu dispens- 
able phenomenon of every organized crea- 



ture. The fear that a solution of this ques- 
1 tion will establish the fact that a person 
is only w galvanic battery, and his mind only 
an ( lectric x^lienomenon, will not prevent the 
truth becoming l:::ovrn. Every living crea- 
ture is exactly thi.; ( haracter of creation, and 
nothing more. Tlio diiferencc between any 
of the sx)ecies of animals iji respect to their 
intelligence, and the difference between any 
animal and man in this respect, is only in the 
amount of this good agent of the Common 
Father, upon their shoulders or in their heads, 
on which the iniluonces of all the objects of 
creation arc . ;!;>able of creating impressions. 
The most interesting and the most aston- 
ishing construction of organs in the system 
of a person or an animal is the complication 
of galvanic batteries that constitute the 
brain. No where in the operations of the 
universe can so wonderful and ingenious a 
plan of producing effects be discovered. The 
whole phenomenon of the human intellect is 
not more composed of wonders than are the 
means of producing such phenomenon. In 
the means for producing thought, and estab- 
lishing a record of all that is impressed on 
the currents of the brain, there is all that 
will ever be discovered of the cause of intel- 
ligence. 

No one is competent to construct so perfect 
and ingenious a means of creating iuielli- 
gence, but the means is nevertheless capable 
of being understood, and it is our purpose to 
give an explanation of it if possible. 

The evidence of the truth of what will be 
stated is to be found in the explanition we 
shall offer, and if it is not satisfactory, the 
reader will be pointed to the means of dis- 
closing the truth himself. 

The creation of the brain is in no sense 
different from the method of creating the 
marrow of the bones, or the cells of the sam(i 
character in the nerves. The origin of all 
these centers of attraction shall be pointed 
out in the work we intend to publish in this 
paper on the question of the origin of species. 
The growth and manifestations of the organs, 
are all that we are concerned with in this 
work. 

Now, when it is seen that a special faculty 
is given to each fold of medula in the braiu, 
and that the extent and activity of each of 
these folds iu the method adopted for decom- 
posing th-^m and producing an electric cur- 
rent, is the measure of the intellect they are 



An Explanation of Grotvth, Mind, and the Work of Repair 



23 



capable of exhibiting, is it not rational to 
suppose tliat in tlio current of electricity cre- 
ated bj tlieir decomposition, the means of 
causing an intellectual manifestation Ls to be 
found, as well as the measure of the mani- 
festation ? Is it not a fact that this influence 
is the sensitive plate on which are photo- 
graphed the views of objects that are the 
subjects of thought ? Is it not a fact that in 
these sensitive plates there is the whole phil- 
osophy for the possible impressions which the 
scientific thinkers of centuries past have 
looked for, and that these fields of electricity 
are the subjects and means of consciousness 
or mind ? Is there any better kind of plate 
on which the objects of creation can impress 
themselves ? Is there any better way to allow 
a creature to observe an object, or its form, 
character or use, than to give him this palla- 
dium of the most refined and sensitive influ- 
ence ever created ? and is there any better way 
for allowing a record of all possible impres- 
sions of such a rature than by stamping them 
on a substance that will give an impression, 
or a complete construction of the same char- 
acter, on a condensing influence that is capa- 
ble of ever exhibiting them again, and when- 
ever they are wanted ? 

Of such an arrangement is the one in oui- 
heads, and in its operations are to be found 
our means of thinking, and the recording of 
all we think. In our chambers of records, 
called the ventricles of the brain, the impres- 
sions of all that we behold or discover by any 
of such thoughts and images of all objects 
of our experience are sure to be found when- 
ever our brains are suflSciently excited. All 
those who have been at the point of death, 
and in fear of its realization, and those who 
have been excited by great danger or other 
causes of great emotions, will remember that 
in such moments a iianorama of all their ex- 
perience passed like the flash of lightning be- 
fore their mental visions. All who have had 
this experience have been allowed a peep 
into the gallery of pictures which were cre- 
ated to afford them memory on earth, and 
intelligence and memory in the life to come. 
A gallery of this character is m the brain 
of every person, and it is the source of their 
memory and the data of such things as tliey 
desire to recall. They arc the archives of the 
character and conduct of the individual, and 
they are so well kept that every person is 
compelled to behold them in the future lite. 



The record of which the Bible speaks as 
being kept by the Creaior, the chronology 
and recor.l of His children, is the gallery we 
are describing. 

Now, is it not an important, as well as most 
interesting disclosure, if true, that in our em- 
j)loyment of th(3 faculty of memory we lesort 
to the gallery of stamps on a part of the crea- 
tion of the soul itself? If this philosophy of 
memory is correct, have we not the best pos- 
sible evidence of the existence of a soul ? 

If our minds are impressions upon the mag- 
netic currents of the brain, are we not in- 
debted to our own souls for all we remember ? 
and are we not obliged to resort to it to get 
the data of what memory calls for? For 
what luirpose is the record kept but for em- 
ployment of this character, and a better em- 
ployment in the life t come ? It is all to be 
realized when the world has fully cousidered 
the truth of information contained iu this 
article. 

When all the declarations of the old Bible, 
or at least "those it originally contained, are 
approached by an investigation of the works 
of the Creator, these declarations will be 
fouud to contain some important truth of 
which no explanation has been given the 
world; and it is x)erhaps a fact, that the sci- 
entific inquirer is as yet unable to disclose 
the foundations for a great ra luy important 
declarations of the old authorities of the Jew 
and Christian. 

That man has a record of all his acts, kept 
without his volition and beyond his control, 
is certain, and in its production in a future 
existence, whatever character that existence 
may be, will be discerned the grounds of the 
judgment passed upon him. In this judgment 
will be found a perfect adaptation of rewards 
and punishments. 

The construction of this gallery is iu a 
great measure like the construction of the 
vegetable forms in the frost on the window- 
I)ane, and on the crystals of the chemist's 
operations. The pictures of the latter char- 
acter are far more important and wonderful 
than has ever been supposed, and their con- 
struction will receive our attention iu the 
articles on the origin of species. 

Now, how can a thought be created, and 
hovr can a copy of it be impressed on the con- 
densing electricity of the brain ? No more 
difficult problem presents itself to the scien- 
tific thinker, and it is the inability of the 



24 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



mind to form an idea of tlie cliaracter of tliis 
work, that lias so long allowed tlie statement 
to be made and be believed, that the mind is 
something independent of the physical organ- 
ization. No one has ever supposed it could 
be only a manifestation of electrical opera- 
tions in the brain, and hence, no search for 
such a cause has been made. 

The impress of an object, or objects, on the 
magnetic influence of the brain, is in all re- 
spects the same as that witnessed in the act 
of photographing. The influence the object 
exerts is capable of influencing this aura 
around the brain. 

The disturbance of this influence will pro- 
duce a species of photograph on it, and the 
photograph will be stamped on the interior 
or ventricle of the brain, as the effect of the 
influenco of an object on the electric field of 
the chemicals on the plate in the camera 
will be communicated to, and stamped on, 
the decomposing acids and chemicals on the 
plate. We can discover such pictures as are 
copied on the interior chambers of our brain, 
when they are lighted up by an increase of 
the current of the brain, as in moments of 
great excitement or emotions. When they 
are thus lighted up, the illumination will 
perform the same office of lighting, and in 
the same way that the membranes of the eye 
are lighted when the optic nerve is excited. 

In each of our minds is a work of electro- 
typing as well. The will is capable of stamp- 
ing any impression of the mind upon the mind 
of other persons, and it is accomplished by 
giving them a peep into the gallery of our 
own construction. This will take xdace when 
any one is in rappert or close maguetic rela- 
tion with us. His magnetic currents will 
extend to this gallery and steal a sight of its 
pictures. 

. It often occurs that a person will observe 
what is m the mind of another when no ex- 
pression of the idea is made, and one can 
realize the thoughts of another in this way 
frequently. Now, how can it be obtained if it 
is not a real picture of the idea that is ob- 
served by the mind of the other person ob- 
serving it. 

In each operation of this character the in- 
fluence of our brain extends to that of an- 
other, and it is a union of such influences 
that gives this power to one person to under- 
stand the mi ad of another. Every species of 
magnetising or mind-reading is of this char- 



acter. The way we obtain a glimpse of the 
thing we desire to remember, is by exciting 
our brains by effort of the nerves and muscles 
to such an extent as to cause an electric cur- 
rent of the brain to be created extensive 
enough to extend to the interior of this gal- 
lery, and when it is thus extended, we be- 
hold the data we are looking for. The wisest 
of men are only able to create greater gal- 
leries of such paintings in their heads, and 
their sizes are always the measures of their 
wisdom. AVhat is more perfect than this ar- 
rangement for creating a record of our ideas 
or experiences ? The way we imagine a thing 
to exist is by a consideration of some object, 
or set of objects, suggested to our conscious- 
ness, and when it is considered, we only con- 
struct a thing, or set of things, like the 
objects already impressed on the brain. It 
is only a calling up of objects already famil- 
iar to us, and in every instance the thing im- 
agined will consist of one or more of the 
objects stamped on these galleries. We never 
imagine the sight of an object that is not 
composed of something we have seen — one or 
more objects. 

Let those who believe that the mind is ca- 
pable of conjuring up jiictures of things 
never seen before, attempt to picture a thing 
in their minds that is not composed of such 
pictures as those of the objects which they 
have seen before. 

The most jjerfect illustration of the truth 
of this peculiarity of our intellectual opera- 
tions, is seen in the way a person can copy a 
work they have seen another j)erson x^erform. 
No possible means of observing what is seen 
to be done by another could give one the 
power of copying it, if a picture of the work m 
was not stamped on the brain in a way to i 
enable us to observe it when copying the thing- 
seen. The ability to design an object is the 
capacity of arranging a number of objects 
already in the mind into a new combination, 
and giving the brain a picture of this new 
creation. No part of the invention can be 
anything except what is already in the mind. 
Now, when we are sleeping the pictures of 
the galleries in our heads are partly illumi- 
nated, and the result is the discordant and 
senseless construction of ideas, or the objects 
of which the ideas were created. The reason 
why we can obtain a glimpse of these objects 
in our sleep is because the currents of the 
brain are augmented during sleep. The re- 



An Explanation of GroiutJi, Mind, and the Work of Repair. 25 



pose of all the organs of the body allows an ac- 
c-umulatioii of the magnetic influence around 
^he brain, and this additional amount of in- 
• lence operates as the currents do that are 
.t:;onerated by fear or great excitement. The 
1 .roe is augmented during sleep, because it is 
not employed in using the organs of the 
body. In our dreams the influence is some- 
limes able to bring us pictures of things we 
liave never seen. This occurs when we are 
connected by currents of this good agent 
with the objects seen at such a time, and it 
is sometimes the case that we arc thus con- 
nected with a very useful influence in the 
way of distant friends. Their influence, if 
united with ours, will be very sure to afford 
us a picture of such persons. This philosophy 
of the mind will in the future give us an op- 
portunity of ascertaining what will be the 
best kind of pictur^j^ to hang on the walls of 
the immortal galleries, for in the further un- 
foldment of our capacities, a complete under- 
standing of all these subtle operations of 
nature will be obtained. When it is obtained, 
we will be as careful to store our brains with 
good and wholesome paintings as we are now 
to store our cellars with good and wholesome 
food. The consequences of a bad record of 
our work in life will be the tophet prophe- 
cied for us, for every evil picture in these 
records of the children of God will be sure to 
cause a more appalling punishment than 
could be found in the use of a lake of ignited 
substance, for the punishment by fire would 
be of short duration, at most. The punish- 
ment following the consciousness of a life of 
selfishness and vice will be as enduring as 
the pictures of such work, every one of which 
will endure until eradicated by the creation 
of a more carefully prepared gallery of paint- 
ings. 

Now, can we discover why the brain con- 
sists of several magnets instead of one, and 
why one organ can acquire ideas that an- 
other organ cannot? In other words, why 
these different batteries generate different 
ideas ? 

It would seem as though a pattern of id.as 
was applied to each of these folds of medula, 
and a thought cast for each one correspond- 
ing to the pattern. 

No one is conscious of any difference in the 
character of these folds of the brain, and it 
has never been supposed that either of them 
could evolve a form of thought different from 



what the others could evolve. Therefore, 
the problem, when first considered, appears 
to be as difficult of examination as any thing 
given for our solution by the Creator can be. 
It shall, however, be examined, and it is our 
belief that it can be explained. 

The twig of a tree is capable of illustrating 
the philosophy of this division of our facul- 
ties. In fact, this thing we call brain is but 
a cox^y of a twig in a better condition of ex- 
istence. The cerebellum is capable of in- 
forming us of the character of our origin, 
except the derivation is a step in advance of 
the original. A perfect twig of the old spruce 
is seen in the base of the brain, and it fit- 
tingly tops out the spinal column. Now, in 
the other folds or leaves (►f the brain, the 
forms of the leaves or branches of this plant 
can be seen. Each bough is seen as distinctly 
as though the twig was actually there. In 
each bough a current of this etherial fluid is 
circulating, and it is discharged on the sur- 
face of this bough. Now, on this current is 
a picture of the decomposing medula under 
it, and when a greater object than this coil 
of medula is impressing this current, this 
creation of the decomposing medula will op- 
erate to cause the influence to copy a part of 
the leaf that is decomposing on the picture of 
the object that is influencing the current, 
and in this operation all the means is ac- 
quired of giving each organ a particular 
office of thinking, or thought-making. Each 
of these leaves are of a particular shape, and 
they are each of them in some degree differ- 
ent from any of the others, and i^articularly 
in their capacity for decomposition. The 
difference in their offices corresponds to the 
difference in their construction and means of 
generating a current of electricity. All of 
them are the mere instruments of the influ- 
ence that circulates through them, and are 
decomposed in a short time. They are also 
re-built in a short time. Now, on the influ- 
ence obtained by their decomposition, a 
chance is afforded to impress each current 
with what the circulation of the blood can 
impress them with. Every species of food 
we eat is capable of stam^iing its influence 
on these organs, and in this means of im- 
parting to the brain the chaiacter of the sub- 
stance we eat is to be found the cause of the 
difference in the lucidity of the thoughts the 
organs of the brain are capable of evolving. 
The organ called amativeness is the first re- 



26 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Bot 



pository of tlie influence the animal food 
creates, and this influence is nothing more 
than the most active part of the magnetic 
current of the blood. The organ is simply 
excited by this charge from the blood, and 
the excitement produces the sensations of 
such a character as this organ is capable of 
acquiring. The locality of the organ affords 
the current a chance to excite it before the 
others are so greatly excited, and the nerves 
of the body carry the activity of this organ 
to the other parts of the system. 

The organ called alimentiveness is affected 
in the same way, and it is the absence of 
such a kind of excitement that produces a 
desire for animal or exciting food. The 
nerves connect it with the organs of diges- 
tion and the glands of the mouth. The organ 
called combattivencfcs is only a capacity for 
exciting the whole muscular system, and the 
excitement is produced by the way the ob- 
jects around us resist the desire to execute 
our wills. "When the operations of the mind 
are thvrarted by a resistance to muscular 
action l)y a person or object, the nerves 
of the muscles create a greater excite- 
ment of this fold of the brain and the influ- 
ence of the organ -when excited, is only ex- 
erted by the increase of the currents of this 
influence that gives our muscles activity. 

The additional force thus obtained enables, 
if it be possible, the execution of the will. 
The organ called afifirmativeness situated on 
the pinnacle of the head, is only a conduit 
medium for a constant coursing of the influ- 
ence of the blood through the head, and is, 
therefore, always active to some extent. Its 
influence on the organs of the whole system 
is the keeping up of a constant iritation of 
all of them and a constant pushing of their 
operations. This constant pushing will con- 
tinue the work of the individual whatever it 
may be, and it is of the greatest importance 
to the success of any person that this motor 
be allowed to push in the proper direction. 
•Iti the pushing is in a wrong direction it will 
be sure to push the person into trouble. 

The best organ in the head for us to con- 
sult is the one called veneration. It is the 
very organ that does most to light up that 
gallery of photographs in the center of the 
brain, and it is located directly over this 
gallery. The influence of this organ is solely 
to keep watch over the records of our acts 
and cause us to reflect on their character. 



and in this constant way of reminding us of 
the bad charactei- of the jiictures in this gal- 
lery, the reason is found for a person's con- 
stant reflection on the future life and the 
goodness of the Creator. The philosophy is 
very much like the conduct of the child that 
keeps one eye on its capers and the other on 
the frowns and smiles of its parent. The 
child always studies the attributes of its 
parents, and the child of God who is as 
willing as the little child of our bodies to cut 
up capers, is sure to study the attributes 
of its parent in the heavens when he is 
able to see the character of his capers. The 
organ of the force called causality is a very 
interesting affair, and it is located in exactly 
the same spot in reference to the human 
brain that the horns of the cow and other 
animals are grown from their brains. 

The prying capacity of* these organs is in 
some particulars the same as those of the 
horns of animals. The old cow that is dis- 
satisfied with her pasture will often pry open 
a fence that she may obtain the contents of 
an adjoining field. The human being will 
use his orgnns of causality to pry open a 
problem that he may obtain the .contents of 
the problem. 

The use of these organs is solely to do this 
character of prying. The activity of the 
organ is produced by a current of electricity 
sweeping around these comers of the brain, 
and the activity is never great in the head of 
a person whose nerves and circulation are 
not active. The faculty of examining the 
causes of all operations that are observed is 
produced by the effect of the organs of see- 
ing. The organs of causality are so closely 
connected with the optic organs that the 
effect of all objects of sight excite these pry- 
ing organs, and an effort is only excited to 
see more. The exercise of the reason is only 
the effort of this part of the brain to extend 
the organs of sight. It may be well to add 
that this practice of trying to see more, will 
not be curtailed until the discovery is made 
that the Creator is limited in His own works, 
for man will continue to see more until all 
the works of the Creator on earth and in 
heaven are seen. 

The great ~u isdom of the Creator will also 
be seen. The folly of those who think there 
is no such person will be seen, too. The most 
comprehensive of the organs in the human 
head is the one called human nature, 



An Explanatio7i of Orowtli, Mind, and the Woi^Jc of Repair 



27 



and it is a fact that it is fclie germ 
of the human being that is stamped on 
this fold of the brain. In its aspect can be 
seen the very jncture of the animal from 
whose existence the human race known as 
the Anglo Saxon race was derived. The 
animal can be seen in the form of a profile 
crouched on the front of this fold, and its 
existence there is sure to be the cause of all 
the characteristics of the individual, for the 
animal nature of man is the same as the 
nature of the animal from whose existence he 
obtained his origiu. 

Every soul of the human family will carry 
this index of their origin into a world of still 
higher creations, and the influence of the 
animal will not he eradicated until the wi-1 
of the Creator is executed, in creating from 
the incipient order of heings called a coral 
all the orders of animals of considerable size 
or above the insects, 'and including the 
human family. When creation is comx)leted, 
and tlie forms of all creation are concluded 
and the universe becomes a scroll of the 
characters of creation, then and not till then 
will the human organization cease to hoar 
the marks of its origin. This will take place 
when our Creator is wearied with the care 
and labor of perpetuating the existence of 
his works, and not before. The most curious 
of brain organs is, perhaps, the one that in- 
forms us of a condition of color in the objects 
wo see. It is in that part of the brain at the 
corner of the eye where one point of the semi- 
circle of vibrations of the optic nerve has a 
termination. 

It is the one that can perceive the color of 
an object when the eye is open, and only 
when the eye is open can it be of use in this 
way. The halo created around the optic 
nerve by the influence of the nerve extends 
quite around the eye brows, and in this halo 
is to be detected the character of the color, 
size and form of an object seen, and these 
qualities of an object are detected by the 
character of the halo they create. When it 
is a light this halo will so excite these semi- 
circular order of organs, then the eye brows 
will be excited and we frown, and wrinkle 
up the muscles over the eyes and try to drive 
away the disturbance. 

In each of these organs the power to detect 
what is capable of being detected by them, 
depends solely on their size and activity. The 
locality of the organ enables it to accomplish 



the work of this character. The one at the 
corner of the eye brow is able to look on the 
colors produced by an object, and the one 
next to it is able to observe the size 
of the object, because it is in a posi. 
tion to observe it by the effect it pro- 
duces. The one adjoining this is able 
to observe the form of the object, as it is 
situated, to be affected by every part of the 
object that affects the optic nerve. The uses 
of our eyes so far as sight is concerned, are 
only to create these efi"ect8. Beyond the ex- 
citement of these organs by the thing seen, 
there is no effect jirod: ced on the brain by 
the organs of sight. This faculty of observa- 
tion is all performed on these three folds of 
the biain, and the organs for producing these 
effects are the eyes and optic nerves. The 
use of sight is to give us the size, color and 
form of objects seen. Emotions created by 
sight are the secondary effects of exciting 
these three organs. 

Now, if we undertake to examine all the 
organs of the brain and explain their modus 
operandi of producing the manifestations of 
intelligence that they are capable of per- 
forming, it will only result in exliausting the 
patience of the reader, and it should be de- 
ferred until it is appropriate to continue such 
a work. The task shall all be performed in 
the future. 

In our next ariide we will close the examin- 
ation of the human body so far as it is affect- 
ed by ele tricity, and in the article we will 
undertake the explanation of the wisdom of 
creation in what are known as the affections. 
In this part of the work of our old friend, 
electricity, we shall discover a more romantic 
operation of the influence than has ever been 
portrayed by the pen of the novelist or poet. 



CHAPTER V. 

The affections are a work of the agent 
called electricity, as much as the attraction 
of the magnet, and they are in every sense 
the same effects of this influence. The im- 
possibility of a corpse to exert the offices of 
love and attraction is due to the fact that 
this agent is no longer creating a connection 
between such a mass of matter and other 
persons. In each organization of nature this 
influence is creating a relation of love be- 
tween itself and other organizations. The 
honeysuckle as its genn approaches the ob- 



38 



The Offices of Electricity in the Human Body ; 



ject around whicli it will twine or up wMch 
it will climb, teaches tlie liuman family 
what love is. The great vines that encircle 
the trees of the forest afford man other les- 
sons in the philosophy of the affections. The 
cucumber vine as it chooses its companion 
and absorbs the magnetic influence of its 
choice, is a still better illustration of the 
power of electricity to create our affections. 
The assembling of tho members of the vege- 
table species in groups or communities 
around the earth, is a work of the affections 
of plants. The assembling of the members 
of animal species in communities, is another 
manifestation of this agent in the way of 
creating affections. 

The assembling of the members of the 
human orders of creation in communities is 
another and more extensive example of the 
operations of this influence in the cultivation 
of the affections. 

The family circle is but another example 
of the same power, and only less extensive, 
and the attachment of one i)erson to another 
is but a still narrower exhibition of this god- 
like influence in the creation of the qualifi- 
cation of love. Throughout all nature this 
law of love is manifest. 

In all bodies on earth and in the sky, in 
the dew spangled leaflet and flower, and in 
the valley and in the mountain, in mortals 
and animals, and in all the operations of the 
universe is this ever present principle of love 
and of creation to be seen. In our persons 
when they are in a normal condition, there 
is an influence exerted by this agent that 
causes all other persons aronnd us to either 
like or dislike us. 

This influence is sure to give us a sensation 
of some kind that causes us to like or dislike 
the person or persons near us. 

It is always felt as a pleasant or uu pleasant 
influence and in the feeling we experience, 
there is all we can discover of the affections. 
It is simply the good influence people exert 
on oar organizations that make us feel that 
we are in love with them. In every organ- 
ization this feeling can be experienced to 
some extent, and the plant is no exception 
to the rule. 

Now, what is this phenomenon ? What is 
it that makes us feel that we must approach 
a i^erson we are attached to, and what is the 
manner of exerting the power of the mag- 
netic influence of bodies that enables all the 



manifestations of affection to take place? 
This philosophy is as capable of examination 
as any other, and it is our purpose to attempt 
it. 

The only explanation we have thus far ob- 
tained from the physiologist is the idea that 
in the ajipearance of a person we find some- 
thing that effects our emotions, and excites 
our affections, and the affections are sup- 
posed to be a sort of rapture of the senses. 
The creation of attachments for the opposite 
sex — in the male sex — is considered the re- 
sult of the beauty and qualifications of the 
female, and a result of strength and manli- 
ness on the part of males when the qualifica- 
tion of love obtained by females. This explana- 
tion is of no consequence, for it does not dis- 
close any operation of any influence capable 
of exciting the affections. The most beauti- 
ful office of maternity is the influence of the 
child on the conduct of the mother, and the 
reciprocal influence of the mother on the 
conduct of the child. This ofiice is performed 
by and through the action of oui- magnetic 
currents in every instance of the creation of 
offspring in either persons or animals, where 
the operation is not interfered with by some 
influence which destroys the work of elec- 
tricity in the mother and offsjiring. In every 
condition of life this capacity of the affections 
is assured by the way the offspring is brought 
into existence. The human offspring is no 
better provided for in the affections of the 
mother than the offspring of animals, and 
one of the most wonderful of all creations, 
the old hen, is as well qualified to understand 
why she lovesher chicks and what their origin 
is as the gTeat*Couvier or any scientist of great 
fame. This curious creature will hatch out 
bone and muscle and feathers, and life and 
consciousness from a small body of proto- 
plasm and carbon. She will also create a 
mud turtle from a small amount of the same 
substances. She can also find affection for 
the little turtles as well as her own repre- 
sentatives. She is capable of giving protec- 
tion to her brood when her ability for de- 
fence is insufficient, by placing her chicks in 
a corner that is not discovered by her 
enemies, and is able to find food for 
all her family, although more numerous 
than that of any other animal. Now, what 
disposition of this agent called electricity is 
made in order that all the creatures of the 



A. Coiavier was a Frencli naturalist. 



Ail Explanation of Lrrotcth, Mind, and the Worh of Repair. 



29 



living world may have affection for each 
other and care for their >/Oung? This inquiry 
is so important that it should be answered if 
possible. 

On this disposition of the agent depends 
all our pleasuics and all the assistance we 
can obtain from our fellow -mortals. 

It is a fact that every pleasure is only a 
work of this good agent in our bodies. It is 
the same ialiuence that produces the pleas- 
aut sensation, the pleasant emotion, the 
pleasant kiss, the pleasant ,mile, and the de- 
lightful affections. 

The most common manifestioiiof this agent 
in the nature of affection is the exchange of 
a kiss, and in the cause of this funny opera- 
tion is to be found the entire philosophy of 
the affections, and the character of the dispo- 
sition made of this good agent of creation in 
this department of its work. The teeth are 
constructions of the nerves that terminate in 
them, and of course in each tooth there is a 
constant discharge of electricity in all direc- 
tions, and this influence in escaping from the 
teeth of the male portion of humanity builds 
up the tulips of hair under the noses of this 
stalwart sex and also the whiskers, of these 
wonders of creation. On the faces of ladies 
this adornment is omitted in order to allow 
them to exhibit handsomer faces. The nerves 
of the face in women are too small to build 
up whiskers, except a few cases. 

Xow, in discharging these currents of this 
very important influence from the face over 
the rows of teeth, these nerves entice the co- 
<)[)tration of the opposite sex m creating 
1hese funny phenomena called kissing. As 
f- lire as the CO operation is granted the cur- 
rents will be exchanged, and a very pleas- 
a at influence is the result. No one can know 
just what it IS until it is felt, and when it is 
felt the experiment is usually attempted 
again. When in the condition for creating 
a constant union of such currents, both sexf^s 
are apt to cultivate this exchange of elec- 
tricity, and the consummation of the will of 
God is thereby obtained. 

Every child on earth owes its existence to 
an exchange of the magnetic influence of the 
mother and father. In this most important 
fact the teachers of the gospel can rely for 
the acceptance of the claim of the devine 
character of Christ. No person can deny 
this claim, for it is possible for one to dis- 
cover in the future that this agent of all 



creations is capable of inaugurating life in 
the wombs of all the creations of God. No 
other agent was ever employed, and it is pre- 
cisely the same operation that takes place m 
the germination of the seed in the earth. In 
the womb of the earth there is a current of 
electricity which inaugurates the commence- 
ment of life in a plant, and it is only a com- 
mencement of the decomposition of the seed 
that takes j)lace when the development is 
begun. The decomposed matter is thrown 
to the surface of the earth as our hairs are 
thrown out of the blood over the marrow in 
our bones. In oar own creation, and em- 
bryotic development, the same process takes 
j)lace, and the magnetic influence of the 
mother is the force that continues the develop- 
ment of the offspring. The provision made 
by the Creator for the assurance of tlie love 
of the mother for her child, is simply to 
allow the offspring to be created in her own 
body. The working of this arrangement is 
so perfect that every child is guaranteed the 
care and fondness of its mother. In our in- 
fancy and helpless years this most important 
provision for our nurture and protection is 
the thing that gives us our devotion to the 
mother of our beings. 

The magnetic relations of the mother and 
child, which no power on earth can sever, 
are created first by the character of our crea- 
tion, and secondly, by the influence operating 
between the infant and mother during the 
period of infancy and childhood of the off- 
spring. 

Now, for each animal species this same ar- 
rangement is provided, except in the cases of 
the creatures that hatch their young from eggs, 
and with those whose offsprings are the hatch- 
lings of eggs the same character of relation is 
established between the mother and offspring 
by the method adopted for the hatching of 
the offspring. Only a repetition of the 
method employed for the production of life 
in the whole creation of animals is performed 
in the production of human beings. There- 
fore, in the treatment of our domestic ani- 
mals, should we not have some compassion 
for them, as we see the Creator gave them an 
equally respectable method of coming into 
the world? 

The affection of the cow for her calf and 
the old hen's love for her chicks are as r)uie 
as the love of a human being ; so is the love 
of a tiger or bear for its offspring. No greater 



30 



The Offices of Eleciricity ifi the Human Bochj 



wisdoin is anywhere observed in the works of 
creation than the way the children of the 
Croator are compelled to multiply and fill the 
earth with their kindred, and to care for the 
heljiless and constantly begotten children. 

These duties are rendered a i)leasure, and 
they are induced only by the law of love. 
What a comment on the wisdom of creation 
is the fact that we are able to see that all the 
duties that man is obliged to perform in the 
vineyard of the Almighty are a pleasiue in- 
stead of a sorrow. 

Now, in this philosophy of the affections wc 
can learn still other important lessons. We 
have stated that all our pleasures and pleas- 
urable emotions are produced by the iufluence 
of the agent electricity in our bodies. It is a 
fact that on the existence of this influence in 
our systems every pleasure depends, and on 
its absence every sorrow and pain depends. 

The way is open for us to discover that by 
filling our bodies with this agent we can be 
well, strong, and bai^py, and that to the ex- 
tent it is absent we will be sick, weak, and 
unhappy. 

The pleasure of good health is the eftect of 
the influence of this agent when a great 
amount of it is coursing the avenues of its 
circulation. The possession of great strength 
by the muscles and nerves is only the posses- 
sion of a great amount of this agent of life 
and motion in such organs. 

The happiness any one enjoys is only a 
pleasure produced by the general effect or 
emotion of this same influence. The pleas- 
ures of the X)assions, no matter what they are, 
are only a more exciting operation of this in- 
fluence in the organs of the body. The pleas- 
ures of passions or the pleasures of the 
emotions of the mind, and the enjoyment of 
robust health, and thex)leasure of the accept- 
ance of the love of others, are all but modifi- 
cations of the pleasant effects of this agent. 

The pains of the body or organs, the sorrows 
of the mind, are but the effects of the absence 
of this good influence in the organs of the 
brain and body. In its coursing through the 
body the most beautiful results are experi- 
enced, and in its exclusion from the body 
the most painful and wretched consequences 
occur. In every hurt this agent is simply 
dri ven from its domain. It is the disturbance 
of this current that produces the hurt, and 
just to the extent it is divested of its posses 
sions will we experience pain. No one can 



get hurt Avithout i)utting this agent out of 
possession of the part of the system in which 
the pain is felt. When it is out, the part that 
is deprived of it is incapable of feeling. 

Now, in the brain this agent is cajiable of 
causing pain in the same way. In each 
spasm of the hysteric, this agent is simply 
absent from the brain, and it is its absence 
that creates the torture under which the vic- 
tmi struggles, and exercises the muscles. The 
contraction of the muscles is an effort to sup- 
ply the brain with what is wanted. The jiain 
of the mind and the contortions will cease 
when this influence is allowed to accumulate 
ill the brain. . 

It can therefore be seen that whatever will 
unduly excite the brain will cause a feeling 
of sorrow and wretchedness. It may be grief 
or it may be vices or crimes that so agitate 
this organ as to cause it to lose this agent. 
The result is always the same. The absence 
of this influence is produced by the excitement 
created by either of these causes of excite- 
ment. 

The constant apprehension of punishment 
on the part of a criminal, and the excitement 
of liis brain by a moment's reflection upon the 
wrong he has done, will deprive him of what 
will give him contentment and pleasure and 
a proper condition of relation to the human 
family. 

It is to acquire a condition of quiet, by 
which his system may be filled by an influence 
he feels is wanted, that the murderer will 
confess his guilt and surrender himself to the 
ofi&cers of the law. The father and mother 
who lose their children are so excited over 
the loss of a production of their affections 
that they become weak and partly out of 
health. 

The good agent of creation is simply thrown 
out of their systems. The mourner either de- 
sires to be relieved of sorrow by death or by 
some occupation that will give the mind re- 
pose by directing it away from the subject of 
the excitement. 

The influence we call electricity is the 
veritable agent of the Creator, and it is con- 
nected with all the affairs of His creating. 
The influence surely connects us with Him, 
and when it is out of our persons our relations 
with Him cease. Just to the extent that our 
bodies are deprived of this vice gerent of the 
Almighty are we out of a proper relation with 
the Author of our existence. There is not a- 



An Explanation of Groivth, Mind, (oid lite Work of Repair. 



31 



person of auy iuielligence in the world who 
does not realize the fact that when they are 
sick or exhausted from any cause, they are 
conscious of an inhannonious relation of 
tlieiuselves with their Creator. They feel 
that the continuity of an influence which ex- 
tends from them to this Being is broken, 
and that they can he neither happy nor 
well until their bodies have acquired some 
kind of influence that places them in a 
proper relation with Him. 

Every soul is connected with the Maker of 
the universe by this agent of the will of both 
this Maker and the whole creation of animal 
and human beings. 

In this relation, if it is all that is designed, 
there is both joy and peace. In its destruc- 
tion, only darkness and misery can be felt, 
and in this fact is to be found all of the 
methods of punishment and rewards or- 
dained by the Author of all such creations. 
On this system of ijurishments and rewards, 
a perfect adaptation of rewards and punish- 
ments is sure to be made, a punishment is 
sure to follow the wrongdoer, and a reward 
is just as certain to come to the one who de- 
serves it. 

It was the absence of this good and cheer- 
ing agent of the works of nature in the per- 
son of the Prophet of Galilee that caused him, 
when crucified, to exclaim that his Father 
had forsaken him and to inquire why it was. 
The toil in climbing the hill of Calvary, and 
the barbarous torments of the rabble that 
followed, so paralyzed this delicate organiza- 
tion, by driving out of it every part of the 
influence of life and strength i t had possessed , 
the most he could feel was that his Father had 
severed his relations with him. 

The slight reaction on tho cross, when the 
fury of the mob was spent, enablod him to 
appreciate the repentanco cf the tl:ief at his 
side, and to cheer him with a promise of life. 



So it was in the case of all those who have 
perished in the defence of what they believed 
to be true. Their God seemed to forsake 
them in their hour of horror and death. 

At this period of our existence the world 
can understand that sacrifices of such a char- 
acter do not appease the wrath of God, and 
people to-day do not want to exhibit any 
more gibbets to the Almighty than are neces- 
sary. There are already so many 2)ictures of 
them on the souls of the desecrated and hap- 
less authors of cruelty whose lives are spent, 
that it is their most earnest of all desires to 
wash them out. Man has yet to discover, 
however, what the real office of life is, and in 
this day the wisest of men are the marks of 
envy, malice and spite by almost the entire 
community. 

The most useful of men are those who can 
perform valuable work for a community, and 
display only charity as an associate of their 
minds. The moment it is seen that a spark 
of talent is exhibited beyond what is seen in 
any one, the hostility of the members of soci- 
ety will be awakened to a greater or lesser 
extent. 

No moment can afterwards elapse that is 
not occupied by the meanest of creations, a 
jealous mind, in stabbing the character of 
the possessor of talent. 

So also is the possession of wealth the ob- 
ject of hatred and jealousy ; the fawning 
creatures that cling to tl^ skirts of such as 
are wealthy are only the best possible wit- 
nesses of their inability to be anything them- 
selves. Such a fact would not be more evi- 
dent if all the crawlers after the honey-comb 
of popularity or the company of the wealthy 
were mere photographs attached to the skirts 
of those they crawl after. 

This closes our comments on the subject of 
electricity in the human body. 



OFFICES OF 

ELEOTRIOITT IN THE GROWTH OF PLANTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Next to tiie development of the auimal 
and human races, the development of the 
A-egetahle kingdom is the most complicated 
and interesting Tvork of creation. In the term 
vegetable kingdom we include every organ- 
ization the growth of which depends upon 
the influence in the earth, and which is 
attached to the earth in its germination and 
growth. The separation of natural organi- 
zations of growth from the soil or earth is the 
only actual distinction between the plant and 
animal, except what is seen in the character 
of their development. The plant is depen- 
dent on the earth for its substance of growth 
and for a force of construction. The animal 
is dependent on a force generated within its or- 
ganization for its construction and the means 
of getting its food, and it is fed by a condition 
of substance of which the vegetable and ani 
mal are parts. An animal can paddle its own 
canoe, while a plant is allowed but Uttle lati- 
tude to disclose its power of motion. In the 
more complete development of the animal the 
manifestations of the power of will are ob- 
served. In the human organization it is still 
more observed. Except in the degree of de- 
velopment, and the way a power of construc- 
tion is obtained, there is no difference between 
a plant and an animal. 

The plant is organized matter, and its 
force of construction and motion is the in- 
fluence called electricity. The animal is only 
organized substance with a greater oppor- 
tunity for the manifestation of this influence. 
No order of organizations is anything more. 
There are always two things employed by 
each, and these two things are matter and 
magnetic currents. 

In both plants and animals there are 
only elements of prepared substance of 
tlie same construction and use. The devel- 
opment of either the plant or animal is but 
an appropriation of these prepared atoms to 
the construction of these creations. In each 



of these organizations, the appropriation of 
these atoms is the process of growth. The 
plant is the organization originally con- 
constructed, and every other organization 
possessing life is created from what is pro- 
duced in the growth of the plant. No 
animal is created from such matter as is in 
the earth in an unorganized state, while 
every plant is. All vegetable creations, the 
most perfect no less so, are original organiza- 
ti(»ns from unorganized substance obtained 
from the earth. 

The most degraded of the animal kingdom 
is the creation from what is prepared by the 
vegetable. The human organization is also 
a production fr-om the vegetable, but it is 
another evolution of what plants are able to 
evolve. This philosophy is the one we intend 
to discuss when we have completed the ex- 
amination of the development of plants and 
the earth. 

The smallest of plants are a beginning 
of animal existence and so are many of the 
largest. The highest form of animal, man, is 
an ultimate of a plants existence. The very 
method of developing plants is copied 
in the development of the animal and human 
organizations. In each part of a plant is a 
circulation of the fluid that results in the 
growth of the plant, and in all animals of 
any organization this character of circulation 
is employed, and in the growth of both plants 
and animals there is only a crowding of sub- 
stance to the surface of the organization. 

How well an original method of develop- 
ment of organizations is continued in the un- 
foldment of all nature, is partly seen in the 
correspondence of the development of plants 
to the development of animals. 

No one can understand what a perfect 
analogy exists in the operations of nature, 
until it is actually observed. The most 
general methods are never abandoned until 
they are utterly impracticable, and the one 
that is adopted in place of the one abandoned 



Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants. 



is also repeated till it becomes impracticable. 
The wise Creator of all nature is yet to be 
given credit for more wisdom than is now ac- 
corded Him. No mortal is able to fathom the 
devices of nature, and an eternity of time 
will be necessary to complete the work of 
studying the affairs of creation. No wisdom 
is sufficient to disclose the complete modus 
operandi of the development of the things of 
our world. It is only a glimpse at most that 
man can obtain of these wonders. The gen- 
eral operations of law are discoverable, and 
a part of the more detailed or minute opera- 
tions. The laboratory of the more subtle 
works of our own construction, and of all 
organizations on earth is the ever enticing 
field of the investigator, and it will keep him 
employed as long as there are any such beings 
on earth. 

It is only to give a description of the more 
general features of the production of the 
vegetable kingdom, and a glimpse of the 
more subtle operations that take place in the 
development of this department of nature 
that this work is intended. In each state- 
ment that is made, only a proposition is in- 
tended, and it is only desired that a consider- 
ation of such a proposition will be given it 
by the reader. In all the present works on 
the wonders of creation, there is but a limited 
and imperfect delineation of the operations 
of law. 

In our own descriptions of such phenomena, 
there will be but little more, and perhaps 
they will contain a greater amount of mis- 
takes. 

The most complete theory of the creation 
of anything that the human mind can estab- 
lish will only contain a part of the truth, 
and will always contain some error. 

The absence of the truth will be caused by 
overlooking many of the facts of the subject 
of inquiry. The errors will be caused by a 
want of knowledge of the facts considered. 
In this examination of the vegetable king- 
dom, we will try and observe as many facts 
of importance as possible, and we will try *and 
avoid making any serious errors. 

The present theories of the development 
of plants, are not, in our opinion correct. In 
fact, all of them are now brought in question 
by the teachers of science; the theory of 
growth now accepted, is, in our opinion, par- 
ticularly erroneous. The theory of the 
reproduction of the vegetable species seems 



to us to be quite as erroneous. The germina- 
tion of plants is also incorrectly explained ac- 
cording to our understandrug of this operation. 
An explanation of the unfolding of the leaves, 
flowers and fruit of plants is scarcely at- 
tempted, and whatever explanation is offered 
is incorrect, we believe. All classes of plants 
which are sometimes called animals or 
zoophites and corals, and species of po- 
lypus, and the many fibrous growths 
called mineral constructions, are to be 
taken into account in our investi- 
gation of the world of vegetable organiza- 
tions. The most common idea concerning 
the growth of a plant is that its foliage 
absorbs moisture, gases and carbon from 
the atmosphere, and that it is possible for 
such an organization to grow by obtaining 
the substance of growth in this manner. The 
common idea of the manner of the reproduc- 
tion of the species of jilants, is that a plant 
is impregnated by the j)ollen of its blossom, 
or by the pollen from another plant. The 
only explanation of the development of 
leaves, blossoms and fruit, is that the absorp- 
tion of matter from the atmosphere enables 
the plant to deposit on the extremities, of its 
branches or roots, the leaves, blossoms and 
fruit, or the creations at the base of the 
j)lant. No explanation of the origin of the 
different species of plants is offered, except 
in the later speculations of investigators of 
science. These speculations are as useless, in 
our opinion, as the other theories of plant 
development, and they are of little more 
value in the minds of those who advance 
them. These theories are only a claim that 
climate operates to create all the differences 
in plants. 

Now, in commencing the description of this 
work of nature, it will be necessary to exam- 
ine the character of the force that builds up 
these important organizations. If the force 
that accomplishes this work canbe discovered, 
it is i)ossible, we think, to learn how the work 
is performed. 

The first thing that attracts the mind of 
the investigator while looking for this force, 
is the fact that all plants grow toward the 
sky, and the next thing that calls for atten- 
tion is the fact that none grow where the 
earth is bound perpetually by ice and snow; 
and that in the latitudes where there is no 
cold or snow, the growth of plants is greatest. 

If it is some force discharged by the earth 



Offices of Electricity in the Groicth of Plants. 



that produces the growth of the plant, it 
would follow, as a matter of course, that the 
plant would increase in the direction this 
force is extended. 

If the influence the earth discharges is 
thrown outward from all parts of tho earth's 
surface where it is discharged, the organiza- 
tions on the earth that are constructed by 
such a power would unfold in the direction 
of the flow of this influence, and the creation 
accomplished by such influence would pre- 
sent a condition of development that would 
disclose the character and direction of the 
influence. 

It is also a fact that if the production of 
vegetable organizations are the result of some 
force of the earth extended in the direction of 
their growth, the eai'th cannot produce such 
creations where this force is not discharged. 

The production of all such organizations 
would be limited to the parts of the earth 
where such force is thrown out. Now, if it 
is a current of electricity that is discharged 
by the earth that is producing the vegetable 
order of productions on the earth's surface, 
we must admit that this current is not dis- 
charged from that part of the earth's surface, 
where the contraction of the surface is as 
great as it is in the coldest parts of the earth, 
and we can easily discover that a condition 
of cold like that that exists in the fogid 
zones (where plants do not grow), is capable 
ol preventing such a discharge of the mag- 
netic currents of the earth, for when it is 
winter in onr own latitude, all growth of 
vegetation ceases. No further growth is 
possible until the cold is removed and the 
surface of the earth is opened by the influ- 
ence of heat. The growth of a plant is con- 
tinued till it is matured, if the earth is kept 
opened. 

The most of plants are capable of continu- 
ing their development until matured in the 
climates in which they exist, but is or- 
dained thax the plants necessary for food of 
man and animals, shall accomplish theii- 
growth in a season. And when it is not ac- 
complished, it is always the result of the con- 
traction of the earth's surface by the influ- 
ence of cold, or by the contraction of the 
plant itself. Every species of plant that is 
capable of surviving a winter season, will 
discontinue its develoi)ment in proportion to 
the absence of the force the earth discharges. 
Now, it is easy to discover whether it is 



electricity thrown out by the earth that is 
giving us our vegetables and producing a] J. 
the forests and other flora of the globe, for 
in its operations there are abundant means 
for detecting its existence and influence. 
Every plant will be sure to disclose its i>res- 
ence when it is examined for the purpose of 
ascertaining the presence of this ag©nt. 
Different scientific investigators have already 
found that this subtle influence circulates m 
all x)lants. 

The oMce of its existence in this character 
of organizations seems to have been over- 
looked, and the theory of growth is as yet so 
little understood that it has not occurred 
to the minds of such investigators that it is 
this influence in all organizations that pro- 
duces growth. In the works ux^ou these sub- 
jects the investigation of the growth of 
stumps for a long period after the tree is cut 
ofi", is to be found. The growth of the stump 
of a pine tree was found to continue for 
several years, and a growth of a fir stump 
was discovered, which also continued for 
some years. Every one has witnessed the 
growth of twigs on the stumps of nearly 
every kind of tree. The production of such 
growths of course are not the result of ab- 
sorbing of substance by leaves or branches, 
and the continuation of such growth shows 
conclusively that some influence other than 
the eifect of the absorption by foliage is the 
cause. Now, if it is possible for a plant to 
continue its growth when its branches and 
trunk is cut off, is it not reasonable to sup- 
pose it derives its substance and the influ- 
ence of its further construction from the 
earth ? 

Tho only escape from such a conclusion is 
a willingness to overlook the most compe- 
tent evidence of the fact. This character of 
evidence is but a small portion of what we 
shall point to, to sustain the proposition that 
a current of electricity discharged by the 
earth produces all the development of a 
plant. 

Perhaps the method of unfoldment, if un- 
derstood, will convince all who examine 
it that it is this current alone that affords 
the clothing of the earth in the shape of 
forests and all the orders of vegetation. No 
better argument can be offered than a simple 
delineation of the process of growth in 
such creations. 

It ought, however, to be stated in advance 



Offices of ElectiHcity in the Growth of Plants. 



of such a delineation, tliat from the surface 
and extremities of all plants a constant flow 
of tMs agent of creation is taking place. In 
some plants its escape is so rapid as to pro- 
duce shocks to the arm and body of a person 
touching the plant. In others, some flowers 
.for instance, the escape of this influence will 
produce a light visible in the dark. In the 
decomposition of plants a similar light is 
produced, often called the igtms-fattms. Every 
plant is only decomposed when this influ- 
ence is released from every part of its sub- 
stance. Its decomposition is a work created 
by the escape of this agent from the corpus- 
cles and tissues of the plant. The laborious 
Faraday discovered that every substance con- 
tained just enough electricity to decompose 
it, and that the decomposition ceased when 
this influence could escape no longer. Be- 
sides, this evidence of the existence of elec- 
tricity in plants and the circulation of its 
currents through them, all the productions 
of growth in a plant are exudations from the 
channels of circulation of the plant. No 
part of the growth of a plant is constructed 
by an accretion of substance on its sides or 
extremities from external substances. It is 
never the case that any production of the 
plant is an application of matter to it from 
the atmosphere or from any other source than 
through its channels of circulation. The 
bark, twig, leaves and blossoms, and fruit 
on such plants as bear fruit, are always cre- 
ated from what the plant throws out from 
its channels of escape of the influence that 
produces it. When this fact is so obvious to 
all who have ever seen the plant in itsgro wth, 
it is quite impossible to find any excuse for 
the hypothesis that the growth of these ob- 
jects are the result of an absorption of sub 
stance through the leaves or blossoms of 
these organizations. 

This fact is as well observed as the fact 
that animals acquire their growth from the 
substance they eat, and that it is by some 
process appropriated to the increase or repair 
of their bodies, and by being carried 
to the surface of their organs and bodies 
from the blood. The very process of 
growth in animals is but a repetition of the 
process of growth in plants, except that the 
substance of the growth of plants is obtained 
from the soil in which they are germinated. 

Now, it is not appropriate to this article to 
give all the evidence of the fact that the 



earth is a great magnet capable of generat- 
ing and throwing out an electric current 
wherever it is opened by the warm influence 
of the sun, and the evidence of this most im- 
portant fact, except what is necessary to af- 
ford an understanding of the power that 
operates to produce the development or 
growth of the vegetable kingdom, must be 
delayed until it is competent to disclose the 
philosophy of the creation of onr islands, 
continents, mountains, and other upheavals 
on the earth's surface by this force. In such 
a work all the evidence it is possible to dis- 
cover of the employment of this agent, in 
such great operations and commotions and 
its actual evolution from the earth's interior 
will be offered. When it is offered the fact 
will appear, and in no sense a surprising one, 
that the production of the vegetables on the 
earth's surface is but a result of the still 
active operation of the influence that pro- 
duced these more extensive productions. 

The origin of the several species of plants 
is the inquiry that should be first investi 
gated, in our attempt to describe the creation 
of plants. 

No explanation of this problem is now in 
the possession of the world of investi- 
gators, that is entitled to be considered 
an explanation. Only the cause of 
differences in appearance of the same 
species is understood, and this cause is sim- 
ply unraveled to the extent of disclosing the 
fact that the difference in the tempera- 
ture of the atmosphere at different parts 
and elevations of the earth's surface is 
the cause of these differences of plant species. 
If the whole explanation of the effect 
of temperature on the development of plants 
was given, or the whole cause understood, it 
would be possible for any one understanding 
it to discover the origin of the earlier spe- 
cies. Another false conception of the devel- 
opment of a species of natural organizations 
has contributed greatly to prevent the solu- 
tion of this problem. The theory of the con- 
struction of corals and the reefs and islands 
of these primitive organizations. From these 
earliest of the plant creations every species of 
plants on the earth have been derived. The 
difference in the development of these coral 
organizations has led to all the difference in 
the species of the vegetable kingdom, except 
such as is the result of difference in tempera- 
ture and soil. The difference in the develop- 



Offices of Electricity in the Qrowtli of Plants. 



ment of the coral was also an effect of difference 
in the temperature of the medium in which 
they were produced, and of a difference in the 
soil or the bed of the ocean. The effect of 
the difference in the temperature of the sur- 
rounding mediums of water or atmosphere 
upon both the coral and plant of any kind, 
was and is to create a difference in the rapidity 
of the growth or development of these 
organizations. Every degree of difference 
of temperature is sure to he manifest in the 
development of any character of plant, 
for an increase of growth is the result of a 
greater amount of heat, and the opposite 
effect is always the result of a decrease of 
heat. On the slopes of every high mountain 
in the torrid zone all the varieties of plants 
on the surface of the earth can he found, and 
these different varieties are found in the 
same temperature on the slopes of these 
mountains that they are grown in, in the other 
latitudes of the earth. 

The sfljme temperature and soil produce the 
same plants, whether on the mountain slopes 
of the equatorial portion of the globe or on 
the surface of other parts of the earth. The 
corals of the different zones are as widely 
different as the species of trees in the forests, 
and in each portion of the coral productions 
there are as many kinds of growth. Now 
when this statement is read, all who read it 
will exclaim that corals are the productions 
of insects or j)olypes, and they will also 
say that it is impossible for the climate or 
temperature of water to make any difference 
in their appearance, and all who say this will 
not attempt to discover the fact that if they 
are made by insects there could be no differ- 
ence in their appearance. 

Now, the coral is grown precisely as a tree 
is grown, so far as it is given an organiza- 
tion. Its organization is the same so far as 
it is extended. The extension of its organi- 
zation is limited by the character of the 
matter of which it is constructed. In each 
coral the channels of circulation are identi- 
cal with those of a plant to the extent that 
they exist m this species of organization. It 
has tissues and cells as plants and animals 
have, and they are constructed in the same 
manner. The very work of construction is 
the same as in the production of our hair 
and bones. No wiser j hilosophy of construc- 
tion is required in the growth of a common 
shrub than is employed in the growth of a 



coral. Now, when it is seen that the plants 
in each part of the earth correspond to the 
construction of the corals of such parts, it 
can be contemplated that the origin of such 
plants are to be found in the existence and 
development of the corals. 

All of the trees of our forests are but sim- 
ilar constructions to what is seen in the coral 
of some waters, and are but continuations of 
the development of this species of organiza- 
tions. 

Their substance is but a more carefully 
prepared amount of matter. Their greater 
sizes are the result of the existence of a 
greater amount of substance capable of being 
appropriated to such creations. Their greater 
beauty is the product of the greater amount 
and better condition of matter of which they 
are composed. Like the more admired spe- 
cies of animals, they are more beautiful as 
the substance of their construction is more 
refined, and more capable of better appropri- 
ation. It is only a mere difference of form 
and condition of substance between the flinty 
and calcarious coral and the pine or the palm 
tree. It is also a fact that in the more stubborn 
condition of the coral there is a good com- 
pensation for its want of grace and beauty, 
for it can withstand the tides and waves of 
the ocean, as well as the pine or hemlock can 
withstand the blasts of winter or the storms 
and winds of the other seasons. Both or- 
ganizations are appropriate to the elements 
in which they exist. In the more crude con- 
dition of the coral, there is a befcter oppor- 
tunity to examine the philosophy of growth 
employed in all organizations of plants or 
animals, for not only is it the same philsophy 
of growth in the coral to a great extent, but 
the coarser construction of this creation ad- 
mits of its being observed better. Let those 
who are surprised at this contradiction of the 
old theory of the development of corals, be 
sure to examine one of them with a common 
magnifying-glass, and also a species of plant 
of any description that is not full of sap, and 
also an engraving of the organs of our lungs, 
kidneys and channels of circulation. It is 
but a moment's work to become satisfied that 
all these creations are produced by the same 
philosophy of growth. In each of these con- 
structions the same kind of tissue, cells and 
means or channels of circulation for the sub- 
stance of gro\^ th can be seen. All of them 
are but the work of this one great construe- 



Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants. 



tion in all nature, whicli.we call electricity. 

Now, if this is correct, and it can easily be 
demonstrated, is it not possible to ascertain 
what the process was that produced the 
coral and the plant, and what now produces 
them, and how the current could conduct 
their substances from the earth to every part 
of their organizations ? Can we not feel a 
little surprised that a theory of coral growth 
by insects of this namo has been so long ac- 
cepted. Teachers of science are even 
now attempting the solution of this problem 
by other methods of re.isoning than the one 
that assumes a construction of our continents 
and islands by a mere insect. 

Of course, it is not possible for us in this 
paper to afford the reader the piistures of all 
the different-shaped corals, or of all the dif- 
erent-shaped plants or organs of animal bod- 
ies, but it is easy to obtain them in any book 
store or library, and the reader is asked to 
take that trouble. If our work i s an error, we 
will show a willingness to acknowledge it if 
the error is correctly pointed out. 

The constructions of corals was the first 
creations of the earth, when the surface of 
the earth was covered with water. 

At such a period of the earth, the water 
being extended quite over it, the depth 
of the water was the same as that where cor- 
als are produced now, and it is well known 
that the coral reefs and islands are not dis- 
covered except in proximity to the shores of 
continents and islands which are but coral 
growths. If the water is too deep the weight 
and other influence of the water will arrest 
the discharge of the earth's magnetic cur- 
rents. The effect of such arrest of the oper- 
ations of the currents of this force or the pre- 
vention of its discharge from the earth under 
the water is to prevent a coral development. 

A surprising amount of effects of the great 
depths of water is yet to be observed. The 
growth of coral mountains of course, divided 
the water of the earth and created a differ- 
ence in its dej)th. The wonderful operations 
called volcanoes, earthquakes, and the ris- 
ing and sinking of islands and continents, 
are all due to the influence the oceans exert 
on the currents of electricity in the earth. 
So are the ocean currents all produced by the 
ability of the water to create a different 
direction of such currents from what they 
would otherwise pursue. This work shall 



receive our attention in the further publica- 
tions of this paper. 

The uses of electricity in all these phe- 
nomena are of such vast extent and import- 
ance, that it will be of interest to every 
reader of science to have the evidence of its 
work. It shall be offered in this publication 
in the future, so far as it is in our power to 
furnish it. On the shores of all continents 
the coral is found, and coral reefs and islands 
are also observed where the water of the 
oceans are of no considerable depth. On the 
shallow shores of the equatorial portions of 
the earth, they are more plenty. In this im- 
portant fact we obtain a glimpse of the 
actual construction of conttaents, and the 
causes of the greater amount of land surface 
of the globe at the equator and at points 
about halfway between the equator and the 
poles, and the facfc that there is no land at 
the poles is entirely explained by a knowl- 
edge of the cause of the construction of the 
continents and coral reefs. 

The magnetic currents of the earth are 
thrown out only around such parts of it as the 
warm atmosphere and water opens. In ages 
past it was opened quite to the poles, and in 
such a condition of the earth it was possible to 
create the continents around the poles. Since 
that period the growth of continents and 
islands has been confined to the more central 
parts of tlie globe, and m the production of 
all that is now out of the water, the influence 
discharged by the earth has been the con- 
structing agent. The verj- condition of the 
land surface of the globe at the 
equator furnishes abundant proof of 
this great system of constructing con- 
tinents. At the equator a great amount 
of land surface is seen, and the depths of 
the ocean in the region between the eastern 
and western hemispheres is owing to the 
driving of the waters of the earth into these 
channels by the creation of the land at the 
equator. ' If it was not for this great system 
of producing the continents and islands the 
water of the earth would extend quite over 
the whole globe to-day. The difference in 
the width of our continent and the conti- 
nents of Europe and Asia at points about 
thirty-five degrees from the equator, and at 
forty or fifty degrees, is due to the effect cf 
the crowding of the water away from th3 
equator when the land at the equator tn as 
thrust out of the water, and in this 



Offices of Electricity in the Groioth of Plants. 



condition of water between the equator, 
or where the surface of land terminated 
and the surface of land near the poles, 
it was impossible for tLe land to be increased 
except by a continuation of its production 
north and south from what was created at 
the Equator and on the south of the arctic 
land surface. 

The continent of South America was ex- 
tended towards the South Pole in the same 
way that the North American continent was 
was extended toward the Equator. What a 
glorious object of the creation of these vast 
orders of land ; it actually seems as though 
the author of the world was at the work 
himself. 

Now, in the Eastern continent we see the 
same character of the development of land 
surface, and there is considerable similarity 
in the result. Europe and Asia answers to 
North America and Africa to South America. 
The islands of the Indian Ocean are coral 
constructions, and the great island of Aus- 
tralia and all the islands of Polynesia are of 
this nature. 

In each one of these continents and islands 
the evidence of all that is now stated can be 
seen. In the construction of the mountains, 
or mountain ranges, on every continent or 
island we behold only a great dyke created 
by the great power of nature on account of 
the great depth of water on the coast of 
each body of land, and these dykes are the 
preventives of the destruction of the land by 
the ceaseless maw of the waves of the oceans. 
Every range of mountains on earth has been 
created since the continents and islands that 
possess mountains were created. In every 
part of the globe where the waves and ocean 
currents were insufficient to destroy the con- 
struction of the land as fast as it was created 
no very high range of mountains can be dis- 
covered, as in Australia or the East Indies, 
and in the later construction of all conti- 
nents. 

Let us now return to the growth of these 
earliest plants, corals, and when a little far- 
ther examination of their character is made 
we can commence the examination of the 
modus operandi of development. 

The substance called granite is a produc- 
tion of these corals that established the basis 
of aU continents. It is only pulverized and 
partly decomposed coral. In every piece of 
granite a portion of the corals that once con- 



stituted the surface of our continent can be 
seen. In every atom of soil, and in every 
atom of any other matter of the crust of the 
earth is to be seen a portion of the paladium 
of our continent. In every substance on the 
face of the earth, except what has been con- 
structedfrom the gases of the atmosphere and 
water, is to be seen a portion of the very 
beginning of the surface of our earth above 
the waters of the ocaans. 

What a startling fact this is if we can sat- 
isfy ourselves it is true. It is not a matter 
of consideration by the teachers of science, 
and it is doubtless the first time in the history 
of science that man is pointed to the actual 
beginning of the works of the Creator on our 
globe. No other author is attempting to see 
it, and none we believe will deny it when 
the fact is fully examined. Almighty author 
of creation, on this beautiful work we are 
permitted to exist, and it is only at this very 
late day that we are able to commence an 
examination of the beginning of Thy handi- 
work. The world of investigators are all 
anxious to discover a point of commencement 
of the examination of all there is upon the 
globe, and in this poorly constructed article 
we believe it can be found. 

In the next chapter the modus operandi of 
the growth of plants shall be given. In this 
part of the work our readers can behold a 
most important and interesting method of 
the wise author of creation, for providing man 
and beast with all that they obtain in the 
way of food and comforts. 



Chapter II. 

In our last article we advanced the propo 
sition that in the commencement of the un- 
folding operations on the surface of the 
earth the original creations were corals, a:id 
that from the decomposed and pulverized 
portions of the corals of the earth every ob- 
ject, except what was derived from the at- 
mosphere or water, was created. In such a 
proposition but a mere outline of this great 
truth is evinced, and it is our purpose in this 
chapter to dwell for a moment in the attempt 
to render this most important fact obvious to 
all who may care to examine the evidence of 
its truth. 

In each of our great basins of soil where the 
sands and mud of continents were for centur- 



8 



Offices of Electricity in the Groioth of Plmiis. 



ies and epochs of the past being deposited 
from the elevated parts of the earth's crust on 
such continents, is to he found a condition of 
substance thab will disclose all the evidence 
of the truth of what is advanced in reference 
to the origin of our soil. In each of these ba- 
sins there is either coal, granite or petroleum. 
Each of these substances are the result of the 
previous existence of corals on the earth's 
crust at the bottom of such basins, and on 
the slopes of the mountains that border 
them, to the elevation of some hundreds of 
feet. 

The granite is but a deposit of the pulver- 
ized and partly decomposed original growth 
of corals. The coal is the carbonized plant 
that grew out of the decomposed corals. The 
petroleum or oil is the accumulation of the 
substance of the decomposed insects that 
swarmed in the warm and decomposing 
plants, and which substance was caused 
to run into these great basins when the 
mountain ranges were thrown up. All 
the oil caverns will be in a valley at the foot 
of a great upheaval of land, and if the plain 
at the base of the elevation is broad the oil 
will be found very shallow, or it will not be 
found at all. This fact is already known. 
Now, when the work of pumping oil is com- 
pleted on account of an exhaustion of this 
substance^ it will be discovered that a. great- 
er depth of coal will be at the bise of these 
oil lakes than has ever been found on the 
sides or in the interior of mountains. The 
reason of this fact is that the carbon of 
the plants at the bottom of sueh basins 
has never been disturbed, and is in con- 
siderable deeper beds and is very much 
superior in quality to that that has 
been exposed to the air and water on the 
sides of the mountain. No fear need be en- 
tertained of the exhaustion of our coal fields, 
for every part of the earth's crust that is now 
under the soil of prairies and deserts and 
valleys is covered with the carbonized plants 
that grew on such parts when no mountains 
were constructed on their borders. All our 
Western prairies are predicated on coal beds, 
which extend from the Blue Ridge or Alle- 
ghenies to the base of the Rocky Mountains. 

Only a little more labor will be required to 
unearth a coal field that covers the Ohio and 
Mississippi valleys. In the future this old 
substratum of carbon will be employed in the 
construction of every kind of article for which 



wood is now employed, and with much less 
expense. No one is able to predict the one- 
thousandth part of the advantages yet to be 
realized from the coal beds of our country. 
Long after it has ceased to be an article of 
fuel it will be employed in the construction 
of our plates and saucers, our knives and 
forks, our jewelry and the altars of our 
churches, and the lids of our Bibles, and the 
cradles of our children. 

So let those who read this have courage 
that at least while they live no want of coal 
will be felt by those who are able to buy it. 
The Creator has made ample provision for the 
wants of man, and it is yet but partly ob- 
served. 

When it is understood that in the earth our 
agent of creaiion is ample to do all the push- 
ing of our cars and other machinery, and 
create the light and heat of our buildings as 
well, the world will see that coal as an article 
of fuel, will not be needed. This is sure to M 
be discovered in the future, and the uses of || 
electrityfor all the work of power, and heat, 
and light, will be obtained from the dynamo 
in which the earth is only an armature. 

Upon all our shores the corals of the ocean 
are washed, and they are but the broken frag- 
ments of the many reefs of such creations as 
girdle all great Ibodies of land. 

All it is our desire to state further in refer- 
ence to the development of the coral, is to re- 
peat that in its growth exactly the same 
operation takes place that takes place in the 
growth of the order of plants. Every plant 
in the ocean is only a development of the 
same character as the coral, only the sub- 
stance is more refined on account of the con- 
dition of the matter at the ocean bottom on 
which it exists. The sponge is a product of 
the decomposition of rock. 

It is in no sense an animal, and is grown 
from the decomposition of the rock as the 
hair on our heads is grown from the decom 
position of our brains. This fact is so easily 
disclosed the proposition should be examined 
by all who are interested in its truth. The 
stuft' called asbestos is very similar to the 
sponge, and it is grown in the same way. 

The fibres of this stuff are like fibres in a 
plant to a considerable extent. The rocks 
between which it is given protection from 
winds, as the sponge is protected from the 
winds by the water, afford it all the sub- 
stance it possesses, and it must, therefore, 



Offices of Electricity in the Groiotli of Plants, 



grow of their decomposition, tlie electric 
currents disengaged in the decomposition of 
the rock construct these fibres. The crinoid 
and other constructions of this order of plants 
in the water, are little more than corals. 
They are derived from the decomposed coral, 
and are nearly as brackish and coarse in con- 
struction. 

The inquiry as to their being animals might 
as well be made with respect to a pine tree, 
for there is not a particle of difference in their 
method of development, and they swing in 
the water as grandly as this great pride of 
the forest swings in the air. 

When a chance is aiforded our readers to 
compare one of these common fingered cri- 
noids with a pine tree of a considerable 
growth, it is our desire that the comparison 
be made. All who do it can ascertain the 
justification for scientific authors claiming 
that a crinoid is an animal. In each crinoid 
a construction of boughs, similar to the 
boughs of a pine, can be seen. 

This littlu spindling plant of the ocean is 
the original development of what is termed 
the vegetable kingdom. The pine bears the 
closest relation to it ot any tree in existence, 
and all others are but distant relaticms. 
Whenever a plant of any kind is discovered 
as large as a cherry tree or cedar, it may be 
considered a progeny of this little crinoid. 

Wherever a forest is removed this earliest 
of all trees is sure to germinate again. The 
character of the germ thus produced will be 
as near like a crinoid as the climate will per- 
mit. In northern latitudes the plant ob- 
tained from such a source will be a cedar. In 
more temperate latitudes it will be a spruce, 
and in still warmer latitudes a pine. 

Let any forest, of whatever character of 
trees, be removed, and the crinoid will ap- 
pear and exhibit a growth of this plant as 
much like the earhest species as the soil and 
temperature will permit, and when they have 
been in existence for centuries they will be 
converted into all the varieties of trees that 
the earth possesses. The date, palm or the 
fig tree, the apple or the cherry tree, and 
every fruit-bearing plant will, in time, be 
produced from the old pine trees' decay and 
greater development. A considerable more 
decomposition of a plant's substance is all 
that is necessary to change the character of a 
plant, in what is grown from such decom- 
posed substance. This difference in the 



character of the substance is obtained by the 
very agent that produces the plant, and its 
more active escape from the earth will give 
the plant a difference in substance, and also 
a difference in development. 

Now, what an upsetting hypothesis this is 
if it is true, and what a simple arrangement 
it is to create so many different species of 
plants, and make them all perform a different 
office in existence ! No work of this charac- 
ter of explanation of plant development is 
yet out, but every farmer can have one on his 
own farm if he takes this paper and carefully 
reads it. 

Now, when we come to disclose the. way 
plants are grown and the philosoiihy of pro- 
ducing fruit on them, all we have stated as 
to the force of construction, can be under- 
stood and so plainly seen that no reader of 
this paper will for a moment deny it . This 
work shall now be undertaken, and we ask 
our readers to observe all that we shall state, 
for it wiU, if true, disclose the most wonder- 
ful and interesting devices of the Creator 
for affording us all the plant kingdom, 
the fruit, vegetables and plants of all de- 
scriptions that are eaten, and also those 
beautiful indices of a better world called 
flowers. 

The actual construction of each of these 
creations is capable of examination, and 
all that is necessary to be discovered of 
the modus operandi of their unfoldment shall 
be given. 

In each seed of a plant there is only a com- 
pact bundle of leaves or a simple moss of con- 
solidated protoplasm. The difference in the 
condition of the substance is due to the me- 
thod of the construction of the seed. A ker- 
nel of corn is but a composition of the same 
kind of matter as a stalk, an<i is only a little 
more solid and less organized. The seed 0f 
an apple is but a bundle of leaves, or waVes 
of protoplasm, thrown into the core of the 
apple by the pulsating force that constructs 
the apple tree. / 

Both the corn and apple seed are intjfended 
for a speck of substance, so preserved as to 
continue their condition of creation, until a 
chance is given them to germinate ii^the soil. 
The germination is but a decompy6sition of 
their substance, and the perfoimance of 
pushing it toward the sky. The qffice of im- 
pregnating is never perfonned in' the germi- 
nation of plants, nor in the coistruction of 
their seeds. J 



10 



Offices of EUctriciiii in the Groidli of Plants. 



When the decomposition of any seed takes 
place in the ground or in a soil in any condi- 
tion that enahles the earth's magnetic cur- 
rent to pass up through it, the decomposed 
sjibstance will he slowly pressed upwards by 
such current, and a chance to commence a 
greater unfold ment of the plant is then af- 
forded the substance of the seed, and this 
work is all performed in the further groAvth 
of the plant. The first operation is the shak- 
ing open of the leaves that are constructed by 
a generation of the germ. 

In all the important operations of growth 
there is one simple force exerted, and it is 
this great current of electricity the earth dis- 
charges. In such development there is only 
one simple office of the atmosphere perform- 
ed, and that is the contraction of the surface 
of the organs of a plant through the effects of 
a change in their substance, and which will 
be fully described. No other philosophy is 
operated, and no other work is necessary. 
Every plant on the earth, and all the fruit of 
plants, either on their branches or in the 
earth, are produced by these two influences. 

Now, let us see if this is not true, and if it 
is not possible for these operations to be de- 
lineated and also understood by any intelli- 
gent mind. 

No one has, as yet, ever undertaken, with 
success, to disclose the entire problem in all 
its details, and in no body of learning is it 
deemed possible. The failure to understand 
it is due wholly 'to a want of knowledge of the 
thing that performs the work of construction. 
The one who can accomplish the task of ex- 
planation will accomplish a most useful work 
m the way of science, but it will be a much 
easier task than the one that consists of re- 
moval of old theories or errors. If it is our 
accomplishment the most we ask is that our 
friends in the ways of scientific investigation, 
will allow the world a chance to observe an 
experimental illustration of the philosophy. 

Nov, when a seed is so far decomposed in 
the earth as to furnish a stream of its sub- 
stance, this substance will be borne upwards 
as the decomposed fuel in a fixe will be, and 
in a merely shapeless form. It is, in fact, but 
a slower process of combustion, in which the 
decomposed substance will be converted into 
a blaze ot such dimensions as to be capable 
of being pushed toward the sky, as the flame 
of decomposing wood is pushed. 

When a stream of this substance is being 



forced in the direction of the atmosphere, a 
concentration of the earth's current is creat- 
ed in connection with it, and as the substance 
continues to develop this additional draft 
of such current will draw from the earth a 
condition of fluid we call protoplasm, and 
which is only water intermixed with 
the particles of decomposed earth and 
gases of the atmosphere. These particles 
of decomposed earth are the carbon resulting 
iiom. such decomposition of the corals we 
were so particular to describe, but the sub- 
stance of the coral was decomposed in several 
conditions of construction. It is, of course, 
true that in this condition of earth we are de- 
scribing, a great many decompositions and 
reorganizations were performed before the 
present order of plants were produced, but it 
is, nevertheless, true that the substance was 
but decomposed corals. 

Now, when these streams of a seed are thus 
advancing, this protoplasm thus attracted out 
of the soil will be counected with them, the 
streams of protoplasm will unite with the de 
composing seed as a body of water will rush 
into a vacuum or empty space, for the ab- 
sence of the substance that once existed in 
the seed will create a similar vacuum. In 
every germinating seed this vacuum can be 
discovered, and it will increase until the shell 
of the seed becomes hollow. When it is en- 
tirely hollow a union of the streams of proto- 
plasm and streams of decomposed seed will 
take place. Any influence that prevents th.s 
union will prevent any further germination 
of the plant. This is often observed when a 
change of temperature to a considerable ex- 
tent is made in the atmosphere. A sudden 
change in the decomposition of a seed will 
produce a cessation of the flow of the stream 
of protoiDlasm toward it, and it will sink into 
the earth again, except such part of it as has 
solidified, and the result will be a decompo- 
sition of the seed without producing any or- 
ganization. 

When this interference with germination 
does not take place the work of development 
is continued, and the stream of decomposed 
seed is allowed a peep into daylight, and the 
moment it is able to come into the family of 
plants, as a child is able to come into a fam- 
ily of human beings, it is covered with a 
clothing of decomposed substance — a condi 
tion of substance similar to our hair. Tho 
development of its hair is an essential part of 



Offices of iliectricity in the Growth of Plants. 



11 



the growth of a plant, for without its hair it 
could exigt but a few days— about as loug as 
the leaves of a blossom exist. lu the crea- 
tion of its hairs there is only a still smaller 
exudation of protoplasm out of the pores of 
the germ. \Yhen this clothing is obtained a 
greater development is possible. The sub- 
stance pushed out of the earth is shaken 
open, and instead of a single stream of sub- 
stance we discover a roll or bundle of leaves, 
which are extended m as many directions as 
the number of leaves permit. All kinds of 
plants are germinated in this way. In the 
commencement of their growth there is but 
the simple process described. The cause of 
the existence of the germ's leaves will be 
l^resently described. In the further develop- 
ment of some species a somewhat different 
course of unfoldment is operated. The differ- 
ence in the manner of unfoldment of each 
species is caused at first by the difference in 
climate and soil. When the change is estab- 
lished the progeny of the species are caused to 
resemble the parent species by the magnetic 
inliuenee the parent plant exerts upon the 
developing germ. No other method is pur- 
sued, and no other method is jjossible. It is 
the same la w that produces in the offspring 
of the animal and human organization a re- 
semblance to the parent in appearance and 
organization. All of the operations of the law 
shall be carefully disclosed as we proceed. 

Now, it is important to ascertain what it is 
that causes a bundle or roll of leaves to be 
developed in this stream of germinating seed, 
and what it is that creates leaves on branches 
or on any x)art of the germ. The cause of such 
leaves or waves of protoplasm which consti- 
tutes the original stock of a germ is as simple 
as anything thas far observed, but the cause 
of this cause is a problem, which the astro- 
nomical authors are trying to this day to ex- 
plain, and without success. 

In our revolution around the sun our earth 
is lifted into the sky twice each day, as far 
as the character of its form and method of its 
revolution permits. These noddings of the 
earth as it is whirled around the sun are what 
the teachers of astronomy call the earth's 
nutations or noddings of its poles. 

In our description of the creation 
of the solar system the cause of this 
phenomenon can be discovered. Now, as our 
earth is thus lifted up and down in space, or 
in its orbit, the currents of electricity it dis- 



charges are given a pulsating character. We 
have seen that in the animal and human 
organizations a pulsating character of this 
agent's coursing exists and is necessary. 
We shall now discover that its operations 
are the same in plants and just as 
necessary. In our work on the character and 
development of our earth we shall see that it 
was necessary, in order to develop that, 
that a pulse of electricity should beat in its 
sides and channels of circulation. 

Upon the creation and continuance of these 
pulsations of the earth's currents depends 
every construction of leaf, blossom or item of 
fruit or vegetable the plant kingdom affords, 
or can afford. Without them a barren stalk 
alone would be all that could be created in 
the nature of a plant. 

All of the necessity and results of this un- 
even discharge of this wonderful influence of 
the earth will be observed as we continue 
the delineation of vegetable growths. 

The wisdom of creation in this contrivance 
will also be seen. 

Now, in the growth of the germ the leaves 
that are shaken open by the vibrating at- 
mosphere, they are the mere waves of decom- 
posed seed that are crowded out of the 
ground. Each pulsation of the current of in- 
fluence that is discharged from the earth pro- 
duces a wave which overlaps the previous 
wave, and when the germ is out of the ground 
these waves of substance are shaken open by 
the action of heat. The different leaves of 
the germ and all the leaves upon a branch or 
in the blossom of a plant, 'will attest the 
truth of the statement that our good old 
earth is beating with a warm pulse of life- 
giving force. In every plant a chance is 
given tlie world to see what the earth's nod- 
dings, as it is whirled around the sun, will 
accomplish, and the difference of the con- 
structions produced by these pulsations at 
different points of the earth's career around 
the sun, for in each germ, and in every branch, 
and m every blossom, a difference exists in 
the leaves corresponding to the difference in 
these pulsations. A large and small leaf al- 
ternately appears in all these creations of 
leaves. Let all who observe this statement 
observe this wonderful and important effect 
of our earth's career in its orbit by examining 
the leaves on any plant in their gardens. The- 
most exact and unerring operation of this 
influence will be seen. 



12 



ices of Electricity in the QroiutU of Plants. 



Now, as we proceed to disclose the growth 
of the plant creations, it will be necessary to 
take some particular plant and follow its un- 
foldment as there is a modification of the 
manner of nnfoldment in the different species. 
We will examine a cherry tree. This useful 
plant is but a grandchild of a crinoid we have 
spoken of. In each germ of this plant a bun- 
dle of leaves is thrown out, and when out of 
the earth they are shaken open as all germs 
are. The substance of the growth of this 
plant is identical with that of any tree on the 
earth. The construction of its form and the 
character of its fruit is the result of the rapid- 
ity of its growth and the influence of other 
trees of the same species ux)on it. No other 
influence is necessary. When a cherry germ 
is thrown open a commencement of growth is 
inaugurated. The same current of the earth 
continues to course through it and create for 
itself channels of circulation. The roots are 
swollen by the augmented influence, and con- 
stantly condensed as they increase. Each par- 
ticle of undecomposed substance is thrown 
to the surface. This creates a sort of bark in 
precisely the same way our bones are pro 
duced around the marrow in them. The cur- 
rent establishes for itself channels of escape 
and circulation, i)artly by the force of the 
current and partly by decomposing the sub- 
stance in its way. The undecomposed sub- 
stance, as just stated, is thrown out on the 
surface, and its consolidation is bark. It is 
precisely the same stuff as the wood but it is 
what was iireviously created. This difference 
is readily observed in the character of bark. It 
is more soluble in any fluid and will decompose 
faster. In this provision for the protection 
of a plant we discover a i)rocess in every re- 
spect the same as the one employed to cover 
the mollusk or alligator with a bark, or what 
is termed a shell. The difference in the 
thickness of a .bark on any plant is propor- 
tioned to the amount of such deposits on its 
surface, and the amount will correspond to 
the period of the development of the parts of 
the plant, the trunk at the ground, of course, 
possessing a greater thickness. 

The other part of the trunk is produced by 
a constant separation of the tissues in it, and 
a construction of what is now as little under- 
stood as any operation of nature. The scien- 
tific world has examined the development of 
plants and discovered the actaal phenomenon 
of growth as it was being operated in the dif- 



ferent parts, and, when through with the. ex- 
amination, were as little able to inform the 
world of unscientific minds what caused or 
produced the growth of a plant, as though 
they had examined a devil-fish, and they ac- 
tually knew as little what it was themselves. 
In each tissue of the plant a chance is offered 
all who will not allow old theories to mislead 
them, to discover what it is that increases the 
size of a tree, for as sure as a tree exists the 
current of electricity that circulates upward 
and through the plant, and what is generated 
in its sweep, is all the substance in a plant 
that constructs it, except that the bark is the 
undecomposed atoms thrown out of the chan- 
nels of circulation — such undigested atoms as 
the plant receives from the earth. Every tis- 
sue of a tree is only a creation of the conden- 
sation of this influence, as all tissues are, 
whether in plants or animals. The at®ms 
that constitute the bark were also creations 
of the condensation of this influence, but 
their construction was performed before they 
were driven into the circulation of the plant. 
Every object in a plant except the bark is 
created from a condensation of what drives 
the substance of the circulation into its chan- 
nels. The operation is the same as that of 
the construction of any other organization. 
There is never a departure from the method. 

Now, if it can be understood what the modus 
operandi of a cell construction of a plant is, a 
world of information is attained concerning 
the growth of plants. Every plant absorbs 
from the ground only water, and a very 
small amount of such atoms as are found in 
our atmosphere. 

In the channels of circula.tion all of these 
atoms are decomposed and their substance 
returned to a condition of electricity, except 
what is discharged on the surface of the plant 
in the nature of bark. The decomposing 
agent is the current that sweeps through 
such channels of circulation. Every botan- 
ist knows that the plant absorbs from the 
earth only water and carbonic acid gas, or 
ammonia, and a particle of the gases of the 
atmosphere, and unless it is true that a plant 
can absorb in an opposite direction to its 
growth, and construct itself by these up- 
posiug operations, it must be admitted that 
in some conversion of the substance obtained 
from the earth a plant is grown, and that this 
conversion must be some process of decom- 
position, and that what results from the de- 



Offices of Electricity in the Groivth of Ftanis. 



13 



composition must be the refined substance of 
growth. 

In this connection it will be important to 
remark a moment on the capacity of elec- 
tricity for condensing. In every eye of the 
animal and humaa organizations a covering 
of the pupil is observed. It is precisely the 
same kind of creation as the cell of a plant or 
animal tissue. This cell or semisphere of 
matter is but a condensation of the electric 
current thrown out by the optic nerve before 
the eye is opened, and allowed a sight of the 
creations of God. The lids are closed when 
the organization is unborn, and in this condi- 
tion of the lids the pupil is covered by a con- 
densation of the current which would be 
thrown quite out of the eye if the lids were 
open. " The whole ball of the eye is but a 
greater extent of such a creation and that part 
of it that is white is constructed as the bark 
of a tree is constructed, by a deposit of the 
undecomposed substance discharged by the 
optic nerve — merely the waste and partly- 
burned cells of the optic nerve. In each eye a 
greater force is exerted by the current 
of the optic nerve on the cornea, or cov- 
ering of the pupil, and the current throws 
this substance quite out of the front of the 
eye, if properly operated, in all cases after 
birth. Every cataract is only a coating of 
the same kind of substance the white of the 
eye is composed of, and it is produced by a 
failure of the nerve to disengage it from the 
eomea or the front of the eye. In every 
weak and debilitated organization a cataract 
is likely to be seen. In many idiots whose 
brains are so inactive as to be unable to gen- 
erate a current of this influence of any great 
extent, the eye is covered with a cataract, and 
sometimes they are born blind. The brains 
of such persons do not give the optic nerves a 
sufficient current of this eye-constructing in- 
fluence. Let every doctor of medicine ob 
serve this only rational disclosure of the con- 
struction of a cataract, and in one year after 
they are in possession of this truth, every cat- 
aract m the country on the eyes of human be- 
ings can be removed, and by the application 
of what constructs an eye. The application 
cun be made by rest of the brain; and if this 
djes not afford a sufficient current to the 
optic nerve, the additional current can be ob- 
tained from a common battery. A current 
applied to the back part of the head and al- 
lowed to course througbjbhe brain to the front 



of the eyes, and through these soul-revealing 
nerves will accomplish the decomposition of 
a cataract. Any good oculist or electrician 
can arrange the instrumentalities for this im- 
portant work. All persons whose brains are 
exhausted by the use of tobacco or from 
overwork are capable of attesting the truth 
of the statement now made, for whenever 
they are so exhausted a cataract commences 
to form, and they see gray patches or bub- 
bles in their eyes, and when they are rested 
or have recovered from the effects of tobacco, 
the patch or bubble is dissolved; the new 
current thus created will perform the disso- 
lution. 

Now, we can begin to see what may result 
from a better understanding of electricity. In 
each plant as well as in all animal creations, 
a cornea or cell is the foundation of each tis- 
sue, and the whole tissue is but a pile of cor- 
neas capping each other. What will our sci- 
entific authors conclude when it is stated, and 
the evidence furnished, that in a pile of these 
corneas called tissues, there is a construction 
somewhat less condensed but of the same 
form and character, that is capable of escap- 
ing from the body of a plant, or animal, or 
human being, when the organization is de- 
stroyed? and whaL will be their conclusions 
in respect to their agnostic pretensions Avhen 
it is disclosed that this somewhat less con- 
densed substance in these corneas of the hu- 
man system is the thing that aH the creations 
of the universe were intended to produce and 
that it is the very object that the saint and 
sinner are praying may be saved from an eter- 
nal decomposition by fire; and what will 
they conclude in respect to the theory that 
electricity is but a mode of motion of what 
they denominate molecules ? When this truth 
is known the additional truth that the un- 
consolidated influence of this character is 
allowed to pass out of the human body with 
the soals of these corneas, and operate them 
still, as it did both the soul and body when 
they were united, will also become known. 

This astounding proposition is coming from 
the columns of this paper, and in its pro- 
duction all the evidence of its truth that a 
common intellect can ask will be given with 
it. The construction of these tissues of cor- 
neas is calculated to allow a departure of 
these interior corneas or linings, and a de- 
parture is sure to take place when a sufficient 
disturbance of the currents of electricity in 



14 



Offices of Electricity in the Groioth of Plants. 



the organization is produced. It matters not 
whether the organization be a plant, an ani- 
mal or a human being. 

In e\rery plant where a condition of growth 
is examined a cornea is sure to be discovered 
as a base of a tissue. The other ]Dart8 of a 
tissue are only corneas oversetting each other. 
The influence that is creating such a construc- 
tion of corneas is the same that creates them 
in all organizations. In one of these corneas 
that are in a plant is to be found the creation 
of the corpuscle that is given to our blood 
when a vegetable dinner is digested, and in 
an animal cornea the creation that affords a 
similar corpuscle when we eat animal food. 
These corpuscles are so much alike that it is 
impossible to detect any difference when ob- 
served through the microscope. Only a dif- 
ference of time in the period of their decom- 
position and in their separation, called 
digestion, can be observed. The animal cor- 
IJuscle decomposes much faster than a vege- 
table corpuscle, as it can be produced faster 
and is not so solid. 

Now, when the atoms of substance in a 
channel of circulation in a plant are decom- 
posed, the iufluence generated by their de- 
composition will be forced quite tiirough and 
out the end of a tissue, and when it is out it 
will so consolidate as to produce a cornea 
over the end of the tissue or hair, and a quasi 
condition of solid is the result. 

It can be seen coming into existence at the 
end of a tissue. Every one of its operations 
can be detected except its exit from the ex- 
tremity of the tissue or hair, and the reason 
why this cannot be seen is because the sub- 
stance is too refined for observation. The 
work has been examined by the teachers of 
science, and it was only a want of knowledge 
of the character of the force that iDroduced 
the operations of a hair or tissue that pre- 
vented them from deciphering all the philoso- 
phy of the problem of vegetable growth. 

In each tissue the use of electricity is to 
create these corneas or cells, but in the un- 
foldment of other organs of the plant besides 
the stalk, the use of this agent is considerably 
different. 

A branch is produced by the rupture of the 
tissues on the sides of the stalk or twig, and 
an outlet created for a whole volume of sub- 
stance to escape. This construction of twigs 
or branches is disclosed, not only by the way 



they are thrown out, but by the character of 
a knot or the base of a twig in the stalk or 
branch from which the twig is grown. This 
base of a twig or branch is always harder than 
the other parts, and this dtfferen ce is produced 
by a portion of the protoplasm, or the atoms of 
substance in it, consolidating at such places 
as the twig is started. The amount of such 
atoms the current throws out is so great as to 
prevent their decomposition in part, and this 
portion of them solidifies in the base of the 
twig. After a twig is formed a construction 
of its tissues will then be like that of the 
stalk. Now, the bursting of the twig is caused 
by a greater rush of protoplasm through the 
channels of circulation at a period of warm 
weather or in spring, and as all trunks and 
twigs are smaller as they advance from the 
earth, each of these parts of a plant furnish 
the occasion for this fluid to burst out, on ac- 
count of the greater amount of it thrown into 
the base of the plant than get out through its 
top and on its surface. It is simply a gorging 
of the channels of circulation, and the press- 
ing substance forces itself out at the points 
where the gorging takes place. 

The twigs are al waj'S produced after the 
buds of a plant are produced, for so long as a 
chance is offered for the substance to get out 
a rupture will not take place. A chance to 
witness this operation is afforded all who 
take the trouble to examiue the growth of a 
twig. A leaf is only a continuation of the 
development of the twig, and a twig is from 
a certaui point converted into a leaf only by 
a bursting of its tip, as a branch is bursted, 
as just described. The way is all explained 
by the observation of a common gas jet when 
the gas is ignited. In each leaf a channel oi, 
circulation is created as all channels in plant 
circulation are created, and directly through 
it and from this channel others are created of 
the same character, and still others from 
these. In the spread of such channels a union 
. of the substance of the construction of the 
leaf is made. The extent of this union de- 
pends entirely on the rapidity of develop- 
ment or growth. The leaf that is developed 
tardily, as an apple or cherry tree leaf is, 
it will form but one connected body of an 
uninterrupted edge, but if the leaf is gTown 
rapidly the branches of the leaf cannot unite, 
and of course it is the great distance between 
these points that prevents the union. Now, 
let our readers aU examine the leaf of an 



Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants. 



15 



apple tree and. tlic leaf of a maple or oak, 
and let them also observe tlie time it requires 
eacli to develope. 

This is all that can bo given of this won- 
derful oi^eration of plant growth at this time. 
In our next chapter all the beautiful philoso- 
phy of the devclox)ment of the flower and the 
fruit, and the growth of the turnip and cab- 
bage shall be given. 



Chapti:r m. 

In closing our last chapter on this subject 
we gave an explanation of the development 
of the trunli, twigs and leaves of the plant, 
and promised that in this chapter an explan- 
ation of the growth of a blossom, the con- 
struction of fruit and the vegetables we eat, 
should be given. The promise shall be ful- 
lilled. In the wonderful operations of pro- 
ducing flowers and fruit, and such vegetables 
as are developed in the ground, there is as 
interesting an amount of the work 
of creation as can be discovered in anything 
of the character of vegetable unfoldment. 

The end of a twig, of course, is the last 
operation of the growth of the tree before a 
blossom is created. This fact is all that ena- 
bles a flower to exist on the end of a twig, 
because the end is so much more porous and 
capable of allowing a pulsating crrrent of a 
substance to burst it open. 

The prodviction of a bundle of leaves at the 
end of the twig is only a repetition of the pro- 
cess of producing a bundle of leaves at the 
germination of a seed. The leaves are but 
waves of protoplasm thrown out at the end of 
the twig by the pulsating current that pro- 
duces the developmentof a stalk or branch. In 
each bundle there is but a continuation of 
these waves. When the bundle is so large 
as to be capable of being shaken open in the 
warm atmosphere, this work is accomplished 
and in precisely the same way the germ of 
the plant has its leaves or waves of the de- 
composed seed shaken ox)en. These leaves 
are colorless when unopened, and after they 
are opened they begin at once to acquire 
color. They are allowed an opportunity to 
acquire every color in the catalogue of colors. 
The colors are the resijlt of different degrees 
of decomposition of the leaves. It is the dif- 
^^feroncc in the chemical action of the leaves 
that gives them a different aspect or color. 



The most abundant part of the leaf is the one 
that will be the least influenced in this chem- 
ical or decomposing action, and as a conse- 
quence it will continue white longer. The 
rose is a good example of this truth. Every 
red rose is created with thin leaves, and a 
white one is always created with thick 
leaves. Let this statement acquire verifica- 
tion in the season of roses by the maid who is 
sure to pluck both kinds. 

Sho will be sure to have a white rose in her 
hair when Bho goes to the botanist to inquire 
if this is true. 

Every color of a blossom is but a modifica- 
tion of the brightest red, and every condition 
of colors is but such a modification of this 
most active of decomposing aspects. In each 
blossom a mere difference of decomposition 
of its leaves is the sole cause of the difference 
in color. Let it be remembered that in every 
leaf of a flower a white part is decomposed 
last, a yellow part next to the last, and all 
the brighter parts in proportion to their ap- 
proach in color to the reddest part. In our 
article on colors hereafter the world shall 
have the benefit of learning what colors are, 
and how to produce them., and the knowl- 
edge shall be obtained without any other 
cost than the price of our paper. 

In our catalogue there is a great amount of 
examination bestowed on their creation. 
Every kind of color, from the simplest white, 
is carefully considered. 

The most beautiful color ever seen can be 
obtained from a common production of rock 
or sea salt. It is obtained by simply saturat- 
ing this substance with a little sulphuric 
acid. It will compare with the golden sun- 
sets and sunrises. 

In the decomposition of a blossom we are 
able to discover all the cause of the existence 
of a berry, or apple, or any fruit that ever 
grew. We do not, in this statement, include 
the development of those degraded construc- 
tions called nuts. When a blossom decom- 
poses the pores of a leaf in the blossom are 
closed. The contraction of the leaf or its 
substance is caused by the same condition of 
crust the decomposition produces, which is 
constructed over its surface and which con- 
tracts. The most of the decomposed leaves 
will present an appearance like charred 
paper. The carbon thus created comprising 
a part of the appearance. The effect of this 
contraction and decomposition is to prevent 



16 



Offices of Electricity in the Groiutli of Plants. 



a flow of the current of electricity through 
these leaves longer, and as soon as this is in 
any degree accomplished an exudation of 
substance around the twig at the hase of the 
blossom will take place. It is simply an es- 
cape of the substance in the twig, around 
the twig at this point, that creates a cherry 
or apple, or any species of fruit. In this pro- 
cess of creating fruit we can discover the pro- 
cess of creating vegetables at the base of a 
plant that has only leaves, such as turnips, 
beets and carrots, and in their development 
we can discover why cabbages are developed 
partly in the ground and partly out of it. 

When a blossom is decomposed its leaves 
will in a few days drop off, and a chance af- 
forded the fruit to be extended in "that direc- 
tion as well. 

It IS accomplished in the same way it is ex- 
tended in all other directions. The core and 
seeds are created around the twig. 

No fruit is capable of separating the 
twig around which it grows. In every 
fruit we can see the old stem extending 
through it. The seeds are but protoplasm 
thrown out of the stem within the fruit. 

They are consolidated by the force of pres- 
sure, and only one at a time is produced. The 
seed of the apple or pear is only a bundle of 
waves exactly like a bud, and would be ca- 
pable of bjossoming as well if they were ex- 
posed to the atmosphere. 

They possess the same shape as a bud, and 
are dark when the fruit is ripe, because they 
are somewhat decomposed on their surface? 
and still more consolidated. This crust on 
their surface preserves them until it is time 
for them to decompose in the earth and ger- 
minate. Let our teachers of science ascertain 
how any decomposing blossom or pollen can 
give a seed the means of germinating. 

No one will longer claim such an origin of 
vegetable germination when our statement is 
examined. In the cherry a seed is so decom- 
posed that it is as hard as a stone on its sur- 
face. It would be difficult for pollen to effect 
it. No part of it is produced until the pollea 
of the blossom is entirely decayed. 

The seed is crusted with a decomposed part 
of itself. The cherry is capable of decompos- 
ing it. The acid is created in the rapidity of 
the growth of the cherry. 

The taste of a cherry is more sharp or sour 
than that of an apple, because it is decom- 
posing faster. This is all the explanation 



necessary of the difference in the taste of 
fruit. A more important fact, perhaps, could 
not be stated concerning the sense of taste. 
This will be admitted by all who will observe 
this truth. 

Let all our physicians observe this scientific 
examination of the uses of electricity in cre- 
ating the difference in food, for it will enable 
them to designate the appropriate food for 
the sick, and it will allow them a means of 
giving their patients a flavorable food that is 
harmless. 

The readers of this article will be able here- 
after to come up to the table with the under- 
standing that from the sugar in the bowl to 
the vinegar in the castor, only a difference in 
the decomposition of the articles of food 
before them produces a difference in their 
taste. Let the reader remember that the 
creation of a cherry or apple around a twig 
at the base of a flower, is the result of the 
discharge of electricity from the twig around 
its surface after a flower has so withered as to 
check the discharge through its leaves. 

In the development of what are called 
vegetables, such as turnips, beets and pars- 
nips we can observe only a process almost 
identical to that of the growth of an article 
of fruit on a branch of a tree. 

The root of the turnip is a twig of that 
plant as well as its stalk. It operates as 
much like a twig as a stalk. The way the 
leaves are unfolded is but a blossoming of 
such waves of substance as the plant throws 
out. In the top of a toinip, beet, parsnip or 
carrot we see but a great coarse blossom as 
much like the blossom of the rose-bush or 
violet as anything so large and coarse can be. 
The leaves of these great blossoms decompose 
to some extent, and their growth is finally 
checked. When this takes place, an oppor- 
tunity is afforded the root to grow. At the 
base of such leaves this part of the stock is 
sure to increase in size as fast as its top re- 
fuses to grow. Now all see in this operation 
exactly the same operation as in the develop- 
ment of fruit on a twig at the base of a blos- 
som ; and as the top of a turnip cannot de- 
compose as fast as the leaves of blossoms, a 
chance is afforded them for growing consider- 
ably more than a blossom can grow. This 
ability of the leaves of this class of plants to 
grow is found in the thickness of the leaves 
alone, and their color will invariably mark 
their jcapidity and degree of decomposition. 



Offices of Electricity in the Growth of rhmts. 



17 



Their degree of decomposition will invariably 
depend on their thickness. In the leaves of a 
beet this is seen quite plainly, as they are 
both thinner and redder than those of a tur- 
nq), and they are decomposed and witliered 
sooner. Lot us ask all who have seen and 
eaten a turnip or beet if this is not true, and 
if the beet is not less sweet than a turnip 
or carrot. 

Now, in our old friend, the cabbage, we are 
able \o find a still greater degradation of top. 
This stubborn old vegetable is as much like a 
rose-bud as such a great amount of coarse 
leaves can be. 

It is in all respects like a turnip, except in 
its ability to unfold its bud. It is prevented 
from unfolding its leaves because its root is 
capable of continuing the throwing out of its 
waves of substance. In this work of the cab- 
bage root a considerable amount of ingenuity 
is to be seen. The root of this plant is upright 
like a turnip, and would operate in the same 
way but for the fact that it is full of pores on 
its sides, and in these pores that are below 
the surface of the earth, the protoplasm is 
poured into the plant as fast as the old earth 
pulsates, and while these pulsations are con- 
tinued this great bud on the top will continue 
to obtain leaves in its interior. If the earth 
from the root is removed, except at the bot- 
tom, the cabbage will unfold considerably 
like a turnip. In each cabbage-head there is 
a white leaf in every instance where they are 
not exposed to the atmosphere. 

Now, in the plant called the orange tree an 
apple is developed as well as on the apple 
tree, and the taste of an orange is consider- 
ably like the taste of the apple. The difference 
in the appearance of this species of fruit is 
caused by the difference in the atmosphere in 
whi(;h they grow. 

The orange rhind is only a greater decom 
position of the surface of the fruit. The pine 
apple is considerably like the turnip in its 
construction. It is a species of turnip, and 
its development m a warmer atmosphere and 
more simple soil, gives it a greater amount of 
capacity for decomposition. The uses of such 
jdants are, by the difference in development, 
made appropriate for the food of both man 
and animals in the latitudes where they are 
grown. 

The banana is but a corn stalk with bunches 
of cobs. 

Now^ what can cause a stalk of corn and 



the cob and corn to develop ? It is this prob- 
lem we will now undertake to solve. 

A kernel of corn, as we have previously 
stated, is only a mass of protoplasm solidified. 
When it is in the earth the inside of the ker- 
nel is first decomposed, because it is first 
affected by the warm and damp earth. A 
quantity of the moisture of the earth is ab- 
sorbed through the generating point of the 
kernel. This part was the last to solidify, 
and is softer than the other part. When the 
decomposed matter is germinating, the whole 
crust of the kernel will remain intact. This 
allows a stream of substance to approach the 
germ from the earth on all sides of this shell, 
and furnishes a construction of roots capable 
of maitaining a considerable stalk. TMien 
the germ is out of the ground, it is shaken 
open, as all germ leaves are. Now in this un- 
foldment of this germ of corn, the loaves 
branch out but in two directions, because 
they are unfolded in that way when they are 
first produced. The shape of the kernel pre- 
vents the substance being thrown out, except 
on two sides of the stalk or first wave. If 
the kernel was oval or round, the leaves 
would be thrown out all around the first 
wave. In com that has a round or nearly 
round kernel, the leaves will grow all around 
the stalk, as m the common chicken or pop- 
corn. This beautiful provision for creating 
cobs on opposite sides of a stalk is quite as 
necessary as any other arrangement in the 
development of a spear of corn, for it prevents 
a corn stalk being broken down by a greater 
weight on one side than it can bear. In the 
chicken corn the cob is too small to break the 
stalk if it is multiplied on any side. This is 
often seen in the growth of this kind of com. 
Now, when a stalk of common com is grown 
for a few weeks, the tassel begins to make its 
appearance, and before any other change in 
the plant is seen. When this tassel is grown 
far enough out of the stalk to comm*^nce de- 
composing, the cob and its silken accompani- 
ment make their appearance. The cause of 
these productions is the suppression of growth 
in the direction of the tassels and leaves of 
the stalk. Now, when it is seen that a cob is 
only a bursting out of substance on the side 
where the leaves unfold, it can be realized 
that we are correct in what we have stated 
about the growth of branches and the effect 
of decomposition, or checking of the growth 
of leaves ; for it is only the repetition of these 



18 



Offices of Electricity in the Growth of Plants. 



phenomena in tlie growtL of fruit tliat is per- 
formed in tlie development of a cob on a com 
stalk. Let any one who desires to see this 
beautiful philosophy in operation watch a 
com field as it is unfolding. 

In no particular will it be found different 
from what is now stated. Every corn cob 
and its attachments is grown at the base of 
leaves, the same as any kind of fruit is devel- 
oped at the base of a blossom. On corn stalks 
the cob is over the leaf, because the stalk is 
more easily ruptured in that place. It is 
from the suppression of growth of the stalk 
above the cob and in the leaf tha^ the cob is 
thrown out. Now the cob is allowed to in- 
crease in size until its surface begins to de- 
compose and solidify, and when this takes 
place the substance of growth will be 
squeezed out through the jiores as our hair is 
squeezed out, or as a particle of perspiration 
is squeezed out through the pores of the skin, 
and then it is allowed to solidify. This is a 
process as wonderful as any operation in na- 
ture, and it is as admirable. The construc- 
tion of the kernels in rows is caused by the 
silken threads lying along the cob and which 
divides the substance of the kernels as it is 
thrown out. Between every row of com a 
silken thread is discovered, and also between 
the kernels in the row. What an astounding 
preparation for this useful grain ? AIL that 
is stated can be discovered in any ear of com 
that is growing, and we ask that this work be 
examined. Any one can be satisfied how 
com is grown if it is examined, and we be- 
lieve this description is the first that has ever 
been given of the development of this plant, 
and we only ask the credit of giving it cor- 
rectly. No glory is wanted for aiding our 
readers to behold this beneficeut provision of 
the Creator. All it is necessary to state con- 
cerning the development of the silken threads 
is that they are but hairs grown out of the 
cob as any hairs are grown. They are jiro- 
duced before the kernels, and at regular in- 
tervals of space and time. The leaves of the 
cob are the same constructions as the leaves 
of the germ around the incipient stalk, and 
are constructed to cover the cob. When they 
are fuUy grown they commence to decompose 
at their tips, so that their extremities are 
contracted around the end of the developed 
ear of corn. What can a finite mind utter in 
approbation of this delightful method of the 
Almighty for creating the most important 



grain that man or beast consumes ? It is be- 
yond the power of human utterance of ap- 
probation, and it is only possible for us to 
say that it is the grandest exhibition of di- 
vine intelligence in the vegetable kingdom. 

The growth of other cereals is but little 
different from the growth of the tassel on 
corn, and it is but a conversion of the tassel 
of the other grains into a bundle of seeds that 
constitute the growth of oats, barley, wheat 
and similar plants. The growth of the plants 
on which nuts are develoj)ed is in all respects 
like the growth of a cherry, except the fruit 
IS so mixed with the substance that creates 
bark that neither leaves nor perfect fruit are 
produced. 

The bark is but loosened around a twig on 
such plants, and the substance thr::wn out 
around the twig allowed to decompose under 
such a separated part of the bark. 

A construction cf this kind is but a de- 
graded attempt to create fruit. The reason 
of its failure to develop as much as fruit is de- 
veloped is because the plant on which a nut 
is developed is too undeveloped to permit a 
blossom to be created. 

All plants that have mere crusted seeds are 
different examples of this want of unfold- 
ment of a plant. The appearance of a wal- 
nut or butternut tree indicates a condition 
of stunted development. Their leaves are 
constructed only partly like a cherry leaf, 
and in all fruit trees a leaf of the character of 
a cherry leaf is such. 

Now, it is, of course, impracticable to de- 
scribe the development of all the species of 
plants, and it is unnecessary, for in the 
principles of development already explained 
and the methods described, all the means of 
xamining the development of the whole 
vegetable kingdom can be obtained. 

Let us now see if it is not possible to ascer- 
tain what the origin of all small plants was. 
We have discussed the origin of the tree and 
our forests. Every one of the smaller plants, 
of course, had an origin as well. In a very 
simple plant called a clover stalk is to be 
found the origin of many. This small cri- 
noid is very much like its grandparent, the 
original crinoid. It is the first plant to ap- 
pear in all cases where a new creation of soil 
is produced and where all other plants are re- 
moved. When it grows on such soil a few 
seasons, the plant will be followed by a 
species of herd grass^ so-called, a plant only 



Offices of BlectriciUj in the Growth of Plants. 



19 



one step more advanced. Every farmer is 
acquainted witli it. When tlie herd grass is 
grown a fevr seasons, another species will 
succeed that, and it is called a huttercup. 
When this species is grown awhile another 
species called white daisies will appear. 
When this is exhausted a small creation 
called the sorrel will be produced, and this is 
followed hy a moss. The moss is followed by 
a vine, and when a vine is exhausted a mere 
toadstool grows. A mushroom is but a toad- 
stool from a soil. The other toadstools are 
from decomposing wood. 

Now, in these changes there is only a rise 
and fall of constructions of vegetable na- 
tions, as all orders of creation have their rise 
and fall. 

The clover is only a little greater develop- 
ment thau a crinoid, as most grasses are. 
This plant is as well developed as possible and 
by its existence a better condition of grass 
made a possibility. The clover resembles the 
old pine in many respects. It will not grow 
where a pine tree has not also grown. It is 
in this connection that it should be stated 
that a coal mine can be discovered under the 
soil wherever a pine tree is germinated. It 
will be sure to be reached in digging as deep 
as the lower strata of rocks, for all such 
rocks are on the coal. Let us ask our geolo- 
gists to contradict this statement if it is un- 
true. Every coal mine that was ever opened 
was covered with a growth of pine at one 
time, and in each mine a chance to behold a 
confirmation of this fact is found in the exis- 
tence of undecomposed pine knots. 

The reason why the coal mines of Pennsyl- 
vania are more easily approached is because 
the soil over them is of less depth. In our 
own latitude a greater depth of soil is created 
because a greater deterioration of rock and 
vegetable productions have taken place. 
This results from the more severe frosts and 
greater length of cold seasons, and more 
melting of snow. 

In the higher mountains traces of coal are 
already found, and in many valleys the coal 
is uncovered in the great depth of some wells. 
If our statement is incorrect the many geol- 
ogists are able to contradict it. 

In the future so many mines of coal are to 
be opened the shipping of coal to the city of 
New York will be so cheap and the coal so 
plenty, that it will be of no great value per 
ton. 

Now, let us return to the clover that is 



grown over the beds of coal, and ascertain 
why it is so soon exhausted. On every kind 
of soil a plant is only a better construc- 
tion of its substance. The earth insists on 
constructing its substance into more beautiful 
shapes, and will always do it when it is pos- 
sible. In the development of the clover 
stalk this is attempted, and in its effort the 
construction is obtained as far as possible, of 
a great pine tree, and all that prevents a clo- 
ver stalk from becoming a pine tree is the 
want of a sufficient force of electricity from 
the earth to produce such a development, 
and the same condition of soil that is em- 
ployed in a growth of pine. Now, as 
sure as anything that was ever stated, the 
same reason that is seen in preventing a clo- 
ver stalk from becoming a pine tree, prevents 
the hair growing on the under side of a 
finger, as well as the back or top — the differ- 
ence in the depth of the soil. The depth of 
soil will always determine the amount of 
vegetable growth as well as its character. It 
IS the same philosoiDhy that is seen in the 
growth of hair on the person. Where the 
battery is far from the surface the hair is not 
produced to any extent. In the human sys- 
tems the battery that produces hair is the 
marrow in the larger bones and the blood. 

The origin of the different grains and veg- 
etables are to be found in the superb little 
plant called thistle. It is only a little fur- 
ther developed crinoid, too, and is much like 
one. It is capable of being converted into 
wheat, oats, corn and barley. The tops of 
all these plants are extended thistle tops. 
What a rasemblance between a head of wheat 
and a thistle burr, or between this burr and 
a corn cob and its hair and leaves I Oats are 
only the tassels of the com. 

The many small plants are but degraded 
productions from some of the developed cri- 
noids, as the wheat, oats, corn and all the 
grain. producing plants. All of them were 
one day as large as any of these creations. 

The little violet, so very cunning in its ef- 
fort to imitate a rose and cabbage, is but the 
lingering work of a sunflower, and it is this 
same plant that afibrds the origin of our cu- 
cumbers, pumpkins and squashes. 

The flowers of all these orders of growth 
are very much alike. 

The dandelion is also a creation from a de- 
generated sunflower, and as much like the old 
stalk as it can be and be so small. 



20 



Offices of Electricity in the Groiutli of Plants. 



The origin of a watermelon is a pumpkin, 
but it is a greater degree of development. 
The watermelon is more fully developed in 
the more southern countries, where it is very 
warm on the surface, and in sandy soil. 

This plant will decompose so rapidly that 
it is dangerous to eat it one day after it is 
taken from the vine. It would he as sour as 
any acid if there was not such an immense 
amount of water in it. 

Now, it is useless to undertake to go further 
in pointing out the origin of plants, for as we 
stated in the case of development, the methods 
of operation already pointed to will enable 
the scientific inquirer to obtain a knowledge 
of the others. 

The cause of a species of plant being repro- 
duced is the problem we will now undertake 
to explain. The present theory of the scien- 
tific world is, that there is some office of im- 
pregnation that the pollon of a plant performs. 
The growth of plants, as we have stated, will 
show that this theory is only useful till a 
better one is found. 

All our plants are related to each other 
by ties of consanguinity, so to speak, and 
their affection for each other is of the 
same character as the aifection between the 
animals and between human beings. The 
difference in kinship creates, as well in ])lants 
as in human beings, a difference in attach- 
ment. This will be so j)lainly pointed out 
that no soul who cares to observe the evi- 
dence, will for a moment deny the truth of 
what we state. 

Every plant in our gardens is a constant 
observer of this law. The old pumpkin in the 
com field is as well aware of the squash's ex- 
istence in the garden as we are of the resi- 
dence of our cousins when they reside near 
us. The pumpkin cultivates an acquaintance 
with his relative by extending to the squash 
a good current of the agent of love we have 
described in the work on electricity in the 
human body, and the squash sends one back. 
In a short time the squash begins to appear 
pumpkin -like, and the pumpkin will begin to 
appear a little squash-like. 

In a few seasons the pumpkin can convert 
the squash into an organi/^ation like itself. 
In this operation of the magnetic influence of 
a plant on a similar plant is to be found all 
the philosophy of amalgamation of plants, 
or of the reproduction of plant species. The 
influence a parent plant exerts on its young 



germ is identically the same as that of the 
pumpkin on the squash. In every instance 
of reproduction of plants this law is observed. 
No departure from it is possible, except to 
the extent of a diversion of unfoldment by a 
similar plant ox^erating on the germ at the 
same time. Now, ^\ hoever desires to ascertain 
the truth of this fact can do so by allowing a 
a squash and a pumpkin to grow side by side, 
or a cucumber to grow beside either ; or an 
apple and pear to grow side by side for a 
few years when germinating and afterwards. 
In fact, let any plant germinate in the pre- 
sence of others as much like them as these 
Ijlants are like each other, and in every in- 
stance the operation of the law can be ob- 
served. Now, the reason why the parent 
plant can induce the germ to grow like itself 
is the same as that which allows a picture of 
a person to be stamped on the chemicals in a 
camera, and the same as that which allows a 
mother to impress her forms and features on 
a chemical construction in the magnet that is 
created for her child's development. In this 
daguerreotyping of the human or animal 
mother, the male parentis allowed to perform 
a subordinate office in stamping his features 
on the developing offspring. This work is 
similar to the intrusive interference of the 
pumpkin in the growth of squashes. 

It is one law only in every operation of re- 
production, whether in theanimal or theplant, 
that allows the progeny to copy its parent. 

No one is able to exercise any choice in its 
beginning in life, and no parent can decide 
for itself to what extent its offspring shall 
copy its parent. Every order of animals is 
obliged to continue its form, and in few, if 
any cases, have the products of a mixture of 
distinct species been able to propagate the 
unnatural result. Even as between widely- 
different races of human beings the progeny 
IS degraded. Such an aversion is manifest by 
every organization in nature to the surrender 
of its type in the propagation of its offspring, 
that only a degraded result can follow its 
surrender. In every race of the human fam- 
ily a degradation of each is effected if they 
are as widely different as the whites and ne • 
gro, or the Chinaman and whites, or the 
Malay and the whites. No one has ever seen 
any other result, except in the few instances 
of a superior progenitor transmitting his fa- 
culties to some extent to a product of a union 
with another race. 



Offices of Electricity in the Grotvth of Plants. 



21 



The absence of auy knowledge of the influ- 
ence a magnetic current of a plant, or of an 
animal or human being, could exert on its 
germ, or offspring, Avas all that encouraged 
the scientific and medical professors to con- 
clude that a parent or plant was able to im- 
part to the organ of reproduction in the hu- 
man and animal mother, or of a plant to 
its own seed, a substance capable of derelop- 
ing into a plant, or into a person or animal. 

It is all error, and it is but a question of 
time when the old folly will be given up. 

A far easier and more philosophical method 
is ordained for the reproduction of all species, 
and it is the same in every organization that 
reproduces itself. i 

TTlien an explanation is given of the devel- I 
opment of the original and offspring of the 



animal and human species, it can be seen what 
co-operates with a magnetic current of the pa- 
rents to unfold a more complicated and won- 
derful creation than is found in a plant. In 
the germination of a plant only a current of 
this great agent of nature we call electricity 
from the parent plant is necessary to render 
the germ of its seed a plant like itself. 

In a work of nature so complicated as the 
animal or human organizations, a more 
wonderful and additional agent is also neces- 
sary. This agent shall be described in the 
future numbers of this paper. 

Now, let our readers watch the unfoldment 
of the vegetable kingdom around them, and 
if they can detect that which is here stated is 
untrue, we will consider such discovery. 



ORIGIN OF SPECIES. 



Chapter I. 

In commenciiig tlie work of disclosing the 
origin of animal and human species, it is to 
be regretted that those who will read our 
work are not all the possessors of the publica- 
tion of OUT explanation of the origin of the 
species of plants, for in that article it was 
discovered what a mere crinoid was capable 
of producing under different conditions of soil 
and climate, and the way was opened for a 
more ready comprehension of what will now 
be stated. In the vegetable kingdom all the 
different orders of plants are only greater de- 
velopments of one simple plant, the little 
ciinoid, or we might say the coral, and it is 
only a more developed coral that we see in 
any species of plant to-day. In the origin of 
animals and human species a widely different 
philosophy of creation was adopted. It will 
astonish all who are unacquainted with our 
views to learn that in every species of the 
animal kingdom, and in every different race 
of the human family a separate and different 
object wasthe origin of each species. In the an- 
imalkingdom,orwhatis better calledtho brute 
creation, each species "were derived from the 
emanations of vegetable organizations. In 
a human race an emanation from an animal 
was the beginning of the creation of this 
order of beings. 

In affording the rea er a theory of a widely 
different character from any now considered 
in scientiiic circles, a most important obliga- 
tion is placed upon our shoulders, for it is so 
very unusual for a writer to uncover what is 
not in the eyes of any scientific investigator, 
that it is a duty to such as are asked to read 
it, to offer all the evidence of its truth that is 
necessary to convince the reader of its proba- 
bility. 

"We accept such a responsibility, and if it 
is not executed as it ought to be, we will 
allow all who witness the failure to convince 
us that it is all error. 

The wisest of the human race are but 
pigmies in intelligence if we are to compare 
their accomplishments with the work yet to 
be performed, and it is only a desire to afford 
a single spark of illumination to the pathway 
of investigation that our attempt to disclose 
the origin of species is undertaken. 



The only theory of consequence now ac- 
cepted or discussed concerning the origin of 
the animal creation, is that one which was 
advanced by the most painstaking and un 
ostentious of scientists, the late Charles 
Darvrin. His fame is coexistensive with 
civilization, and his body is allowed to re- 
pose where only great authors and kings and 
princes are slfc-^3ping. 

The men of eve^y clime and nation are do- 
ing him honor. The student of science is all 
the while reflecting on the indications of the 
truth of what he stated. The old colleges 
of his country and the institutions of learn- 
ing of all countries are fast concluding that 
it is after all a work of sound, truthful and 
beautiful description of a method adopted by 
some style of creator for bringing man and 
animals into being, and all the croakers 
against the church and against the bible are 
fuUof acclamations of delight at what seems 
to afford them a ground for denying all the 
authority of either bible or church. 

In all this great amount of applause over 
this work of a quiet and unprogressive man 
it is to be discovered that there is but a mor- 
bid delight at what is soon to be found only 
a mistaken attempt to unravel a problem on 
which the wisdom of the world has been 
exercised. It is sure to be found that from 
all the facts unearthed in the many years of 
diligent and arduous labor ot this gentleman 
only a shadow of truth was gleaned. 

The mere fact that a law of some character 
operated to convert a species of animal into a 
human being. 

No origin of the animal is discovered, and 
no single item of evidence incapable of being 
overthrown is produced in support of the 
idea of this author that one species was 
evolved from another. A more complete 
failure is nowhere to be foimd in any great 
mind's production, and it is only charitable 
to state that this author was in doubt as to 
its being true, and frankly admitted it. 

In each of his references to what he con- 
sidered possible evidences of a growth from 
one organization to another, the merest in- 
dication of a change is all that is seen. 

There is no inchoate condition of one of 
the species that evidences any such change 



Origin of Species. 



of form. In every species a distinct and 
complete organization is discovered. No one 
of tliem is different from any other of the 
same species, except in the form or size of 
one or all the organs, and in no fossil is there 
discovered anything that establishes the fact 
of a transformation of any one of the different 
orders of animals to those belonging to a differ- 
ent kind of creation. So faithfully is all the 
features of a creature transmitted to its pro- 
geny that an escape from its operation can- 
not be discovered, except in a few instances 
of cross of races, and such products as these 
are never repeated, and their creation is not 
claimed by the evolutionist to be the means of 
evolution. The apparent approaches of a low- 
er to a higher order are in every instance, on 
examination, found to be but a similar 
species and quite as independent of those of 
which they are resembling as either of the 
other species. The molers and hoofs of a 
horse that have been so often pointed to as 
a possible result of the transformation, of a 
reptile with great claws and great teeth, are 
as unreliable as matter of evidence of such 
transformation as the claim of transforma- 
tion itself, or that the monkey is only one 
step down in the creation of the human 
race. The entire amount of fossil remains, 
and animal creations in existence will furnish 
no competent evidence of the character of 
evolution as now understood. The disclosure 
of all animal origin and the philosophy of 
the human creation, we shall attempt, if true, 
can satisfy all who read it that only a great 
mistake has been made in all the faith that is 
given this so-called theory of evolution, and 
in each order of living species a wonderful 
contradiction of this theory is to be found, 
and m this discovery a world of important 
information is also to be obtained. It will be 
of more consequence to our scientific authors 
than all tho facts collected ia the work of 
the author of this theory, and this is stated 
with every respect for his great work. 

In every animal a chance is given man to 
discover the method of its creation and the 
way it is developed, and the source of its 
existence. A most remarkable fact connect- 
ed with all the works of the Creator is the 
existence in each order of creation of a sample 
of the method adopted for its unfoldment, 
and this is true of the stellar creations as 
well as of all smallar organizations of the 
nnirerse. In each of our organizations this 



curious and necessary adoption of an index 
of the means of our creation is also to be seen. 
The great obstacle in the way of discover- 
ing the methods of creation in all things is 
the assumption by all the investigators of 
scientific problems that no disclosure of the 
works of the Creator can be made except in 
and by an examination of the more gross 
and observable things called objective mat- 
ter. 

Dismissing from their rninds all contempla- 
tion of any influences of a spiritual charac- 
ter, it is impossible for them to understand 
what can be created of matter if it be oper- 
ated on by what we will call ethereal influ- 
ences. It would be more satisfactory to us 
to state that in what is called the spiritual 
spheres there is a greater degree of the actual 
forces and realities of nature than in the more 
gross and observable orders of existe:^ce as- 
signed to the deportment of so-called matter. 
It is a fact that in the so-called unknowable 
orders of the work of the Almighty there is 
vastly more to be known than in what is con- 
sidered knowable, and when we know some- 
thing of such anknowables we shall find that 
what is now denominated matter is but a 
meagre portion of matter, and that after all, 
in discoursing upon the spiritual side of crea- 
tion we are considering only matter in a more 
refined and beautiful condition. It is our 
misfortune to advance a theory respecting the 
origin of man and animals at a time when 
Herbert Spencer and several cotemporaries 
in the eastern world are fastening upon the 
minds of all the thinking classes in all coun- 
tries the idea that man is limited in the scope 
of his inquiries, and that outside of a great 
scope of observable phenomena all is un- 
knowable. This parasitic incubus generated 
by those who are unable to master the prob- 
lems the Creator has given man to solve is as 
disgusting an impediment in the march of 
intelligence as can be instituted. 

Without intending any reflection upon the 
characters of such teachers, it is but just as 
well as appropriate to state that the un- 
knowables of their construction are just so 
many confessions of their want of capacity 
to do the work allotted to the human race in 
the way of uncovering the creation of all 
orders of existence and the methods of their 
creation. 

It is all a mere surrender of what they 
should perform and nothing else 



Origin of Species. 



The very assumption of the existence of an 
unknowable thing is a contradiction, for it 
cannot be known to be unknowable unless it 
is known to be beyond the power of the in- 
qairer to understand it. It requires at least a 
knowledge of its character to give the in- 
quirer a right to say it is to him incompre- 
hensible. He must know what will satisfy 
him that he cannot master the problem, and 
this requires a partial examination of the 
subject. In every comer of creation a work 
of nature is capable of solution by the human 
faculties, and in every problem of the uni- 
verse a means is to bo seen for its solution. 

No secret is existing in nature and no 
mystery is so great that it cannot be fathom- 
ed by the human mind. It is but a question 
of time when all the affairs of creation are 
familiar to the children of God. It is only a 
confession of ignorance to deny this, and it 
is but a very limited period before so much 
of the mysteries of Mr. Spencer's unknowa- 
bles will be unravelled that the intelligent 
mind in all quarters of the world will cease 
to respect the ipsi dixit of any one who ex- 
claims ''thus far is man to go and no far- 
ther." 

If what this article will contain is true, or 
true to any great extent, the "unknowable " 
character of the animal and human origin 
will be discovered, and the old knowable de- 
niers of our theory will cease to say that the 
origin of creation so far as animals and man 
is concerned are unknowable. It is true that 
the authors of so many unknowables are in- 
clined to believe that such origin is discov- 
ered, but if what is to be disclosed in this 
work is true it will also be discovered by 
them that a knowable thing has been over- 
looked by them, although they supposed the 
truth was disclosed. 

The origin of every animal species that has 
occupied the earth and those that are now 
in existence, was the thing a plant is capable 
of evolving. The origin of every human 
race and of every human being now on earth 
was a thing that an animal is capable of 
evolving. These very startling assertions 
constitute the theory we are to advance, and 
in the presentation of it we ask only the at- 
tention of our readers. We are in no sense 
concerned about the result of its examina- 
tion, or the character of the evidence we can 
offer in its support. No one who is capable 
of understanding what is going to be stated 



will have any doubt of its truth, we verily 
believe. The evidence is such that no one 
capable of examining what will be pointed 
out will desire anything more than a chance 
to examine it, and it is hoped that all who 
read this work will take that trouble. 

In each plant all the j)roce8S necessary to 
construct what can be converted into an 
animal is constantly being operated. 

In every animal all the process that is 
necessary to construct what can be converted 
into a human being is being constantly 
operated. In these orders of creation the 
same process is being performed. The opera- 
tion is simply a woik of the agent of crea- 
tion we call electricity. This old and in- 
appropriate name for this agent is all that 
we can employ, for it is necessary to be un- 
derstood. 

The name should imply something of its 
character, and this would necessitate its 
being called basic fluid as well as agent of 
creation. 

It is such a fluid, and it is nothing else. 
Every creation of the universe is but a con- 
densation of this fluid in some shape the 
Divine mind ordained. This is a fact that 
at once overthrows all the dogmas of Mr. 
Spencer and his coadjutors in science, for it 
is only necessary to discover the operations 
of this fluid in natural affairs in order to un- 
derstand every process of creation and 
every method employed by the Being who 
created us to accomplish the continuance of 
all the mechanism of the unirerse and its 
constant motions. This most important of 
all scientific truths is the one we again ad- 
vance, and the proposition is essential to the 
understanding of our remarks upon the prin- 
cipal topic of discussion. 

The most useful matter of information in 
ihe way of the investigation of nature is the 
understanding tliat all creation is created 
from this fluid, and all that is created is 
capable of being converted into this sub- 
stance again. It is this idea that is import- 
ant to obtain here, and all that is necessary to 
allow one to discover that in the creation of 
all natural organic; ations there is but a use 
made of this agent, and that each creation 
is only an instrumentality for the further de- 
velopment of the designs of creation. 

The triumphant and ultimate creation o, 
the Creator is the human soul, and in dis- 
covering what constituted an animal origin 



Origin of Species. 



and a human origin, tMs very ultimate of 
creation will be discovered. The most use- 
ful and instructive object for man to con- 
template is the one order of creation that is 
seen in his own organization. No subject of 
creation is so capable of affording us a chance 
to get a glimpse of the nature of all other 
objects of creation, and in no other can we 
discover so much of the designs of creation. 

Now let us undertake to inquire what it is 
in a plant that under any circumstances can 
produce an animal, and when it is discovered 
it will surely be seen what is produced in an 
animal organization that can be transformed 
into a human organization. The influence 
in a plant that is producing its development 
is while developing the plant creating a sim- 
ilar organization that will exist when the 
plant is decomposed. 

In this office of electricity the same work 
is performed that is seen in a piece of mica, 
or in a piece of shale, or in a piece of the 
flesh of any animal, or in the cornea of an 
eye, or in the pores of a petrified log. It is 
nothing more than a partial solidification of 
this agent that constructs the plant and every j 
other organization of a natural character. 

Whenever a current of electricity flows 
through any substance so slow as to cause 
no decomposition of the object through which 
it passes, or where the current is prevented 
escaping from a substance in which it exists 
a consolidation of the influence is sure to take 
place. The time required for a consolidation 
is but a few days, or months, in some cases, 
and m this philosophy all the means of creat- 
ing our atmosphere is foundc 

The most startling fact connected with our 
atmosphere, that can be discovered is the 
truth that in the oxygen and nitrogen only a 
condensation of electricity exists. The differ- 
ence in these gases are only in degree of con- 
densation of this general fluid, and the oxy- 
gen is the least condensed. No one can ap- 
preciate the importance of a knowledge of 
this fact until it is seen that in its possession 
by a scientific world it can be demonstrated 
that only a grinding of atmospheric gases is 
necessary to convert them into the original 
agent, electricity. Of course the atmosphere 
will require less grinding than metals, hence 
a generator that grinds only atmosphere will 
produce the most electricity. This is all the 
present electric dynamos do. 

Let us examine this proposition as to the 



condensation of electricity. The whole ani- 
mal world are but condensations of it, and so 
is man. In each plant a condensation takes, 
place as the current circulates through the- 
plant. In every cell in the plant only a sub- 
stance for decomposition is created, and it is^ 
only a construction from the decomposed sub- 
stance in the channels of the circulation of 
the plant. When this substance is decomposed 
an additional amount of this influenced elec- 
tricity is given the plant in its channels of cir- 
culation and in its escape through the tissues 
and cells already constructed to the surface it 
condenses and creates new cells, and these 
cells constitute the tissues. In the interior 
of every cell a part of this influence is less 
condensed, and in this less condensed part of 
this influence is to be found not only the soul 
of the plant, but the origin of every animal 
species. It is the vertible substance that exists 
when the plant is dead, for when the other 
parts are decomposed this part will be still 
in existence. It will decompose too in time. 
Now, when the hair of a plant is examined 
through a microscope all that is here described 
can be seen except the interior coating of 
these cells. They are so refined, it is impos- 
sible to observe them through any microscope. 
They are only barely more condensed than 
the atmospheric gases, and they can exist 
in it without the atmosphere, being in the 
least affected by them so far as our senses are 
concerned. 

They can be inhaled by the lungs and 
thrown out in the breath, and it is their ex- 
istence in the atmosphere, when it is very 
damp, that assists in creating what is called 
pneumonia, for when in the atmosphere at 
such a time they aid the moisture in stopping 
up the pores of the lungs. Now we will make 
another most startling statement, and it 
should be observed by all of our readers for 
they can ascertain whether it is true. All 
the pictures of piants so beautifully stamped 
in the frost on the window pane and every- 
where where the congelation of vapor is but 
a painting of this condition of water. These 
figures are the electrotypes of these souls of 
plants, and they will invariably appear like 
the weeds around the dwelling where they 
are seen. Greater plants can not imprint 
their forms on such small places. The same 
species of impressions are observed on the 
crystallizations of salts, and are sometimes 
feit by the more sensitive persons. In each 



Origin of Species. 



of these creations there can be seen all there 
is of substance or manner of creation of a 
soul of either a plant or an animal or a hu- 
man being. The same character of objects 
is eliminated from the body of the decom- 
posed animal, and from the organization of 
erery human being at its death. This phil- 
osophy is what is referred to in the Epistle of 
Paul to the Corrinthians and in other parts 
of the bible. The description given by Paul 
of this work of creation is correctly stated in 
liis wise epistle so far as it is described. The 
incormptible is the very elimination of the 
human body that we are describing. The 
statement of this good philosopher of the 
fact that the soul is of the Holy Ghost is as 
true as anything that could be stated. It is 
a fact that this wonderful agent called elec- 
tricity is the very holy breath of God that is 
rendered Holy Ghost in the translations of 
the bible. 

This holy .breath of God is the very sub- 
stance of which the soul is constructed and 
this great prophet so states. 

Now, if our idea of the cause of these stamps 
of the vegetable forms on our windows, and 
on other crystallizations is true, cannot we 
commence the examination of spiritual crea- 
tions? And is there any difference between 
spiritual and material creations except in de- 
cree of refinement ? No more truthful defini- 
tion of the difference between such orders of 
ereation can be given, and it is as well to ad- 
mit the fact, that after all, it is only our ig- 
norance that is making mysteries of the more 
refined and beautiful productions of the 
Creator. 

The most comprehensive of scientific minds 
are unable to discover what a creation can 
"be that is not composed of substance, and it 
-will never be discovered that there is such an 
object. In each world of existence there is 
but one kind of substance, and the same in- 
fluence that operates the affairs and organi- 
zations in one, can, and does operate the 
affairs of the other. 

\Vhen a better knowledge of nature is ob- 
tained there will be seen that a necessity ex- 
isted for such more gross conditions of sub- 
stance, as are denominated material things 
in order that the great amount of objects to 
be created could be produced by a vast and 
comprehensive system. 

It was a work of preparation only that gave 
the observable universe existence, and the 



whole order of worlds was to afford a vast 
and appropriate ground for the unfoldment 
of the more ethereal creations. It was as pos- 
sible to create the organizations of the earth, 
one at a time, in the absence of a world, as it 
was to create a world, and a world is but a 
great workshop for a wholesale production of 
the intended orders of existence. This fact 
should receive attention from every human 
being. By its contemplation all the creations 
of our observation can be seen to have a pur- 
pose, and all the methods of creation can be 
better understood. 

The evidence of the application of the di- 
vine mind in the creation of animal and 
human forms will be so plainly seen in the 
future part of this work that it will not be 
denied that the whole universe was the result 
of a design, and the purpose of an intelligent 
influence. No scientific author is going to 
deny what we shall state, audit is this assur- 
ance that is going to afford a different and 
more comprehensive examination of our sub- 
ject than is given it in the works now in the 
libraries of the world. When it is all before 
our readers it will be our wish to obtain their 
view of this statement. 

In these phantoms from plants and animals 
there is neither life nor consciousness. No 
animal is allowed a place in a world that is 
created solely for a human souJ, except in the 
shape of a lifeless emanation. The reason 
why they do not possess life, will be stated in 
the further examination of this work. They 
are but lifeless creations, and serve no other 
purpose than to enable the Creator to organ- 
ize a better order of animal life from them. 
It is this very work of creation we wiJ un- 
dertake to delineate. 

These good beginnings in the way of animal 
life are the actual germs of life in the atmos- 
phere, which the scientist and doctor of 
medicine are confident have an existence. 

Every cell in these phantoms, from the 
planet or animal, is capable of affording the 
atmosphere or water with insect life, and 
every insect in the world was created origin- 
ally from one or more of them. No matter in 
what substance, or in what part of a sub- 
stance, the insect may be found, it is obtained 
from one or more of these phantom cells, and 
all unorganized insect orders are created from 
them now. 

It is a fact that even in areolites that are 
thrown on to the earth, the simple forms of 



Origin of Species. 



insects are sometimes seen, and they were im- 
pressed on 8uc]i bodies when the areolites 
were condensed. In their condensation these 
insects were obtained as our fossils were ob- 
tained in the formation of rocks from the de- 
posits of mud and sand of past ages. The 
areolite shall receive further attention when 
the problems of astronomy are discussed. 

Now, if we can discover what produces life 
in the soul of a plant cell, or in several of 
them when united, it will not be such a very 
strange thing to discover that life is devel- 
oped of considerable significance from a great- 
er amount of the same kind of material. We 
shall find it to be the case that from these 
phantoms of plants, all the animal species 
had their origin. 

What a surprise to a teacher of science it 
will be to have the fact established that in 
the atmosphere around us is a world cf sub- 
stance from which all the beings on earth in- 
cluding the human family are created, and 
that from this very character of substance the 
whole animate world is replenished by all the 
organization of life that are coming into exis- 
tence. The fact is sure to be discovered and m 
this article enough of the evidence of its 
truth will be pointed out to enable any per- 
son of good understanding to discover all the 
the truth connected with it. 

Every object on earth possessing life is only 
a clothed emanation or phantom of a plant 
or an animal that has decayed. In this very 
astonishing revelation all the causes of the 
differences in species in animals, and of dif- 
ferences in races of the human family, and dif- 
ference in the appearance and habits and 
characteristics and sizes of members of the 
same race is to be found. Mr. Spencer is to 
be able to find an explanation of all the dif- 
ferences in the characteristics of the same 
race or nation in any country by an examina- 
tion of this important fact. In every phan- 
tom of the character described a most useful 
and important office is offered all of the many 
kinds of plants that appear to have no office 
to fulfil by their existence, for every one of 
the eliminations from them of the character 
we have described, is employed in the crea- 
tion of the animal world. This is so well 
ordained as the generating source of life that 
to destroy the development of a plant is to 
destroy the possibility of some animal exist- 
ence. 

The most wonderful and interesting facts 



connected with this truth are to be disclosed, 
and when the world is in possession of all the 
philosophy of this character, and all the at- 
tainable facts of its truth, the establishment 
of the most pleasant and acceptable condi- 
tions of human and animal life will be found 
to be within the power of the human race. 
Let no one who reads this new and startling 
statement be surprised or at all affected by it 
until they have observed the evidence we are 
to offer of its truth. 

Now, it will be our duty to investigate for a 
moment the character of life, before we are 
able to be understood in what will be stated 
in reference to the modus-operandi of the 
creation of original species. 

All of the thing called life is to be found 
in the mere possession, and action in a body 
of the influence called electricity. This very 
subtle and active agent is all that can pro- 
duce any life in any object or organization. 
No possible construction of any kind of sub- 
stance can give even the slightest motion, or 
possess any one of the capacities of either life 
or action. No other substance is able to con- 
vert an atom of matter into an animated 
thing. No other substance is capable of giv- 
ing any construction the means of operating 
itself, and in a word no other substance is 
capable of being impressed with or what con- 
stitutes a thought or a constant affect of ob- 
jects which constitutes a mind. It is all 
there is of power of motion and capacity for 
impressions, and these two capacities are all 
there is of life. 

In our work, lately published in this paper 
on electricity in the human body, all the evi- 
dence we can now desire our readers to pos- 
sess concerning the means of producing life in 
the bodies of man and animals can be found. 
In this article it will be inappropriate to 
repeat it. Let the readers of this work ob- 
tain back numbers of that work or the pam- 
phlet in which it is published. 

In each of the atoms of our atmosphere 
there is only a little globe very much like the 
one we are on. In each of these globes their 
is a great amount of life, and it consists of 
nothing but electricity m the interior of the 
atom. These atoms are constantly decom- 
posing, and their places filled by new crea- 
tions of the same character. In each atom, 
of substance in our water a similar operation 
is going on, and in each atom of our bodies. 



Origin of Sj^ecies. 



and in eacli atom of all bodies this constant 
process of change is in operation. 

Now ,wben one of tliese atoms are discov- 
ered, iftbey ever can be, each one of them 
will appear to be little animals. In each of 
the cells of the plant, or animal, or human 
body, there is an equally active operation of 
this kind. In each of the cells of these 
phantoms that are evolved from both plants 
and animals there is just as active an opera- 
tion of this influence. In each cell of these 
creations there is a capacity for growth as 
well as decomposition. The growth or de- 
composition will depend on the substance 
around such germ-like creations. If the 
substance is wanting, only a decomposition 
of these etherial bodies takes place, and if 
the substance around them is sufidcient and 
suitable, they will be developed into animal 
creations as large as the character of the 
substance will permit. In this philosophy of 
acquiring a body capable of observation the 
great animals of the earth and the whole 
world of smaller creations had their origin. 
This great order of unfolding life in different 
forms is ever the same, in any manner or 
place of its creation, whether in the Qgg of 
the crocodile, the womb of the animal or hu- 
man mother, or in the warm water or warm 
and filthy atmosphere. The warm and de- 
composing egg furnishes the appropriate sub- 
stance for clothing the phantom obtained by 
the egg in the office of copulation of the fe- 
male and male reptile or bird. The womb 
of the human or animal mother is only 
another suitable opportunity for a decom- 
posing substance to be approprir^ted to the 
clothing of a phantom of an animal, while 
it is being transformed into an original or a 
human organization. The very same philos- 
ophy that euables a cell of a soul of aplant 
to germinate a micrococcus or amebae in 
warm and decomposing water is enabling a 
mother of the human family, through the 
instrumentality of the bath-room in her loins 
to germinate a human child from the soul of 
a brute, and the substance of the decompos- 
ing ovaries in her sides. This part of our 
work shall receive further investigation as 
we proceed. 

The aggregation of substance around a 
plant cell or its soul, which creates what is 
considered an insect, and the aggregation of 
substance around an animal soul in the 
womb of a human mother, or the aggrega- 



tion of substance around a plant soul in 
the womb of an animal mother, is in each 
case a mere operation of attraction in all 
respects like the operation that causes the 
small pieces of metal to cling to a common 
magnet, and this work of attraction is the 
same that makes the swinging planetary 
bodies adhere to the planes of their existence, 
or the waters of the oceans to cling to the 
globe. Until the object of generation is 
capable of acquiring a substance through an 
organized digestive arrangement that en- 
ables it to be increased by the ordinary pro- 
cess of growth, this good agent of all creation 
affords it a clothing or body, only by its in- 
fluence of attraction and maternal power. 

Now, when a plant or piece of animal mat- 
teris decomposed in warm water, or in atmos- 
phere that is damp and warm, this phantom 
emanating from it will become possessed of 
this power of attraction, and so will each 
part of it, and every one of these creations 
in our atmosphere would become animals as 
large as the phantom of the plant or animal 
that is decomposed, if they were allowed suf- 
ficient substance and time to accomplish such 
a clothing process as we have described. We 
shall soon see that every species of animal 
and organization possessing life had their 
origin at a period of the ei^xth's existence, 
when the water and the atmosphere afforded 
just the substance and therefore the very in- 
strumentalities for the generation of the 
whole kingdom of animal creations. The 
only thing that prevents a whole multitude 
of crocodiles and aligators, wolves or other 
animal forms from appearing in our atmos- 
phere as I artly regenerated animals, and the 
only thing that prevents a great ocean of 
plants from assuming a spectre-^ike form in 
the atmosphere, is the absence of the neces- 
sary substance in the atmosphere to give 
them a clothing capable of being seen. 

In the earlier days of vegetable develop- 
ment the air and water was filled by the 
gases and decomposing organizations of such 
rapidly developed vegetation and the im- 
mense amount of the filth thus generated 
was the substance from which the fish of the 
ocean and the creeping reptile of the land, 
and the whole order of animals in the air 
and on the surface of the earth become pos- 
sessed of their original organizations. In 
this condition of the atmosphere and water a 
vast womb for the generation of the origin 



8 



Origin of Species. 



of all animal creations was established. 
Nothing more was wanted to convert such a 
great zone of unappropriated substance into 
a world of animals than a form of some kind 
of substance around which such matter 
could be attracted, and in these decaying 
vegetable organizations every form for the 
construction of the whole animal creation 
was found ; they were only the soul-like 
emanations from such plants. The dif- 
ferent species of animals are but the further 
development of the souls of such vegetable 
organizations, and they are in every instance 
but mere representatives of the order of crea- 
tion of plants that preceded them. The 
very same philosophy that creates a micro- 
scopic insect in a moist and warm atmos- 
phere or in a warm and decomposing body 
of water gave existence to the crocodile, the 
cave tiger, the fish, the bird, the snake, or 
any living creature. The fish of the waters 
of the earth are but the better development 
of the ferns and other plants that fell into 
the water, and such as were developed at the 
bottom of such bodies of water. The animals 
that were given being on the land were but 
greater developements of the vegetable or- 
ganizations that decomposed on the land. 
No one of such species fails to exemplify this 
fact, and in each of the forms of these species 
of animals can be seen the antitype or copy 
of a certain vegetable organization. The re- 
semblances of each species to its archietype 
shall be pointed out as we proceed in this 
work, and the reader shall fully observe the 
very origin of species. Whenever a creation of 
animals is found on the earth, or in its at- 
mosphere, there can be found also a plant 
that afforded it being. If the plant was a ma- 
rine production, or if the plant was decomposed 
in a body of water, in this element of water 
only will be found the greater development 
of the plant organization. If the vegetable 
was decomposed on the land, its representa- 
tive in life, it was capable of being converted 
into, is also found on the land, and if the 
animal is a creation that occupies the air and 
sits on the branches of the plant when it is 
obliged to rest, the origin of its existence 
will also be found in the air, and resting on 
the branch of a plant. This is the case, with 
respect to the character and the origin of 
every bird that has existed or exists to-day, 
and their origin is found in the similarly be- 
decked blossoms on the vegetable creations. 



Now we can begin to understand why 
large animals are not generated in water 
and the atmosphere to-day, and why all such 
animals as are capable of reproducing them- 
selves were given their origin so long ago, 
if we can for a moment reflect on the fact 
that all the substance by which the atmos- 
phere and water of the earth became so im- 
pure was in many long periods ago converted 
into the origin of species, and that neither 
the atmosphere nor water of the earth at 
this period furnishes the requisite substance 
for clothing the unseen creations of these 
emanations, as the same kind of creations 
were clothed in the earlier days of plant de- 
velopment. The atmosphere and water were 
made pure by the employment of this ocean 
of filth and gases in the construction of those 
wcnders of creation called origin of species, 
and which are supposed to be found in the 
work of the celebrated author of evolution, 
who states that all that can be known of 
such origin is the possible change of form of 
what was originally constructed of animal 
forms. He does not attempt to ascertain the 
origin of species, and at most he only at- 
tempts to learn the commencement of some 
of the later forms of animals. 

Let us assure the reader of this paper, that 
in the clearing of the atmosphere and water 
of the earth, when each of these elements 
were clouded with the filth of decaying 
plants the roll of animal creations was filled 
for all time, except in the case of the spon- 
taneous generation of insect and worm life. 
The catalogue of animal forms was then es- 
tablished, and its description, is the descrip- 
tion of all the forms of animals that the di- 
vine mind ordained for our earth. 

In what can be seen of the generation of 
life to-day of a spontaneous character can be 
observed the mere repetition of the process 
that gave being to the vast and original ani- 
mal creations of the deep and the ]and and 
the air, and the very influences that gave a 
crocodile existence on the warm and muddy 
banks of the Nile, or the valture on the cliffs 
of the mountain, or the fish in the warm wa- 
ters of the ocean, is to-day giving life to the 
insect that comes into existence in the warm 
mud on the bank of a clear river or the Katy- 
did on the bough of a tree, when the leaves 
are decomposing, or a mere amebae in the 
warm and stagnant water in the kitchen. 
The difference in the size of such creations, 



Origin of Species. 



9 



is solely the result of the difference in the 
amount of filth and slime and gases that give 
such organizations a beginning in existence, 
only one philosophy for creating life was 
adopted, and no observer of the works of 
creation will claim there was more than one. 

Let our readers also remember that in this 
difference in the condition of the atmosphere 
and water of our globe, the means is found 
for the degeneration of the more obnoxious 
creations of the animal kingdom, and the 
greater intelligence and happiness of our own 
species. The reptile is out of its element in a 
clear and pure atmosphere, The other orders 
of animals are being degenerated just in pro- 
portion to the purification of the atmosphere 
or water in which they exist. Man, the ap- 
pex of animal creation, is given a wider birth 
by the decrease of the obnoxious animals, 
and at the same time is allowed a clearing of 
the mind as fast as a clearing of the atmos- 
phere takes place. 

In the next chapter of this article our read- 
ers shall have an explanation of the process 
of the generation of life, in such phantoms or 
souls of the vegetable kingdom as we have 
described. This very beautiful and almost 
spiritual work shall be so faithfully deline- 
ated, that all can see who understand the 
statement, why only a substance to contain, 
and a current of electricity to operate, are 
when in the condition of such operations, all 
that are necessary to give the two objects 
the character of one living being. 



Chapter II. 
The previous chapter on this subject was 
closed in our statement that in the emana- 
tions from the plant and animal kingdoms 
the origin of the different species of beings 
were to be found, and that in the present pe- 
riod of the world the creation of all the small 
creatures that are brought into existence, 
wherever a considerable amount of gases 
and impurities of water or atmosphere exist, 
is in all respects the same operation as the 
method employed for the development of the 
great animals of the earth in the past periods 
of its existence. Now we again state that in 
the creation of an insect in a decomposing 
atom of any substance, the same philosophy 
is operated that produced a crocodile, a fish 
or any animal that has ever existed on the 
earth. The old whale, and the younger cre- 



ation, the elephant, were as easily created 
from a mass of decomposing animal and ve- 
getable substances, as the ugly and some- 
what similar animal in the atom of any 
rapidly decomposing substance, and these 
greater creations required only a greater 
amount of substance of a similar character in 
order to allow them a beginning of existence. 
No animal of the earth was ever much larger 
than the largest plants, and no insect was 
ever created that was smaller than the cell of 
a plant or animal tissue. 

The only animals that were greater than 
the greatest plants were members of the 
whale and elephant creations, and in their 
organizations can be found all the evidence 
of a result of the employment of a greater 
amount of animal and plant decomposition 
than was employed in the other species of 
animals. 

In this evidence a most astonishing amount 
of facts are to be discovered, and when it is 
investigated the present idea that a mere 
operation of the transmission of peculiarities 
of organization can produce a distinct species 
of animal will be so plainly seen to be a mis- 
take, that it will soon follow the march of all 
overthrown theories. 

In the previous chapter of this work, we 
also stated that we would describe the modus 
operandi of the conversion of the phantom 
or soul-like emanation from a plant into au 
animal. This promise we will keep, and the 
operation is sure to be seen if this explana- 
tion is correctly given. In every change 
of a cell or a tissue into a living being there 
is only an electric current, from the water or 
atmosphere, obtained by the cell or tissue 
that affords it life and motion. By the pos- 
session of this influence is life established 
and motion a possibility. In this object it is 
performed as we see it performed in a common 
magnet. It is only a better operation of this 
old agent of creation. It will be remembered 
that we stated that at the death or decom- 
position of the plant, a creation was evolved 
that could be given both life and motion, and 
that it was the soul-like lining of the little 
cell that constituted the soul of the cell, and 
a union of them the soul of the tissue or of the 
whole organization, and that the power of 
this kind of creation to attract unto itself a 
substance was what gave it the ability to 
grow and to become capable of being seen. 

The truth of this statement has been de 



10 



Origin of Species. 



monstrated in the experiments already made 
in divers ways by Mr. Tmdall and several 
contemporaneous investigators in England 
and in this country, and without their know- 
ing what an important philosophy they were 
uncovering. 

In attempting to establish the claim that no 
spontaneous life or animal was possible, and 
that the germs of life existed in the atmosphere 
either as animals or as eggs capable of develop 
ing life, they actually proved that the produc- 
tion of life everywhere was only an effect of 
a current of electricity operating on the soul 
of a plant, and that the soul-like productions 
of the character we have described are the 
germs of all animal creations. Now, in their 
experiments they only enclosed vegetable 
and animal substances, and applied such 
heat to the instrument which, enclosed the 
substance as would decompose any ordinary 
substance or about four hundred degrees 
Farenheit. The substance was then allowed 
to cool to the ordinary temperature of the 
air. The object was to discover if the. germs 
of life were in the substances that were con- 
fined in the instrument, generally a bottle, 
and from which the air was excluded ; and it 
was believed that if the fact was established 
that this subsistence, after such heating, 
could not be given animal life or appearance 
of life, it could be claimed that the atmos- 
phere furnished the germs of life, and that 
heat would destroy them, or that if the germs 
of life were in these substances the heat would 
also destroy them as well. The object was 
also to find, if possible, what the germs were. 
The apparently miraculous result was that 
life appeared in these substances in the same 
mianner as though no exclusion of air or 
heating of the substance had taken place. 

In each of these experiments, as we are in- 
formed, the only possible iuformation that 
these investigators could obtain was, that in 
these substances there must have been some 
germs imparted to them before the comple- 
tion of the cells or tissues took place. No one 
is going to deny this, it is just what we are 
attempting to establish, and the object of 
this article is, among other things, to show 
that, in all cells and tissues of the organiza- 
tion of every plant and animal, a germ is 
created in it capable of another condition, of 
life. 

The heat having failed to accomplish the 
destruction of such germs, Mr.Tindall applied 
an air pump to the bottle, and pumped out 



all the air possible before decomposition ] 
of the meat or vegetable was begun. The | 
result of this operation was the failure j 
of the production of life as it had been j 
produced. It was therefore claimed more de- 
terminedly than ever, by this investigator 
and others of similar opinions, that the germs 
of life were in the atmosphere, and this con- 
clusion was arrived at only on account of the 
absence of any knowledge of the fact that in 
pumping out the atmosphere from the instru- i 
ment containing the substance, they also " 
pumped out the electricity that afforded the 
life to the cell and tissue, and the very thing 
that is to-day giving these investigators their 
thoughts and their lives. 

Only a knowledge of the fact that electric- 
ity was the thing that established life, was 
necessary to enable these teacher3 to discover 
the germ in these substances and the cause of 
the life they were capable of manifesting. 

In each cell a construction of what appears 
to be arms or legs or feelers is obtained and 
seen in their operations. They are but pro- 
trusions of a part of the cell and are with- 
drawn when the cause of the elongation is 
removed. They are parts of the cell extended 
toward some object in the water or air that 
attracts them and instantly recoil when the 
attractionisgone. Their own power to attract 
is all that gives these germinating phantoms 
a covering sufficient to be observed. In each, 
one of these items of life we behold the most 
positive evidence of the application of the 
divine will in the creation of the original of 
every species of defined animal organizations, 
for only in these little atoms of animated 
subetance, and in the larger masses of a sim- 
ilar kind often seen produced in a night on 
the cellar wall or in some gases of a decom- 
posing substance, is there a production of any 
creature that can be considered an animal 
without the application of an intelligent will 
or mind. All other orders of animals, whether 
insects or greater organizations, could not 
have been produced solely by the operation 
of law. The very organs of reproduction in 
such animals as possess them are very sub- 
stantial evidence of this fact if no other could 
be found, for their construction was for no 
purpose but to relieve the Creator from a 
repetition of the work of this character of 
creation. It is possible to discover what the 
evidence is of a design and the application of 
the mind of God in a work so wonderful as 
an animal or human creation. No where on 



Origin of Species. 



11 



earth, can it be found that a creature of 
merely spontaneous origin is capable of caus- 
ing a reproduction of its kind ; nor can it any- 
where be found that such a spontaneous order 
of creation exists but a few days. Nor can it 
be discovered that a work of spontaneous 
creation is capable of having any other de- 
velopment than a merely attracted amount 
of gases or particles of substance as small. 
Korean it be discovered what is going to en- 
able them to become anything more. This is 
all that need be said of the fact that all or- 
ganized and self-producing animals were 
originally the handi-work of God, to the ex- 
tent of their organizations. 

In their creation only a similar substance 
to that operated on in the creation of the 
amcebsB or any insect creation was necessary, 
but an intelligent mind was necessary to es- 
tablish the organization. 

Let all who are so jubilant over the tissue 
of sophistry seen m the so-called Darwin hy- 
pothesis of animal evolution, find, if they 
can, a single animal definitely organized and 
capable of reproduction by its own labor, 
that is ushered into existence through tbe 
operation of law ! Let them discover, if they 
can, a plant that is not represented in the 
animal world by a creation whose organiza- 
tion can be found in a convertion of what a 
plant evolves when it is decomposed. Let 
them find, if they can, a single insect or ani- 
mal that is not antedated and prototyped by 
the existence of a plant ! Let them find, if 
they can, a single evolution of an animal 
from anything but a plant ; and, finally, let 
them find a work of God in any organization 
of the animal kingdom that is not absolute 
evidence that the Darwin theory of evolution 
is false. 

Let us ask all scientific teachers of any 
land to examine these propositions and give 
us an answer. We are anxious for no fame 
for our discoveries and expect none. No one 
but a popular author is able to attract any 
notice for anything accomplished in the 
way of science, no matter what it may be. 
Now, as this is so very unjust and so unpleas- 
ant to all who are willing to work for a pop- 
ular object, it is as well to contribute a little 
ourselves to the fame of others before we 
complain of injustice to ourselves. The late 
Mr. Darwin was about fifty years of age 
when he advanced the so-called theory of 
evolution. He was twenty years preparing 



it. It has survived about twenty years and 
it is now about to be buried. What funeral 
honor shall we pay to the author and to the 
theory ? It should be that the author sup- 
posed he was right. He never asked anyone 
to believe his statements. He is dead, and sc 
is his theory as soon as the evidence of a 
better one is seen by the world. Now, let us 
say of his work, that it was an honest, pains- 
taking, able production of a great mind and 
honest man. This is our encomium upon the 
work and him. It is all that the work and 
the author are entitled to. 

The most wonderful of the accomplishment* 
of this great man, is the fact that in all his 
years of existence and examination of the 
works of the Creator, he could abstain from 
discovering any evidence of a design or in- 
telligence in the operation of these works; 
and it is in no sense a disrespectful remark, 
if it is stated, that it was necessary for him 
to overlook all such evidence, as it would at 
once overthrow^ all his ideas of creation if 
recognized. 

Now let us look at some of the evidence of 
the fact that the soul of a plant is capable of 
being converted into an animal. No one will 
deny but the animal was created from some- 
thing. No one can deny that if the soul of a 
plant was not the thing from which the ani- 
mal was created it must have been from some 
more gross material, and if the creation was 
from more gross material a greater amount of 
matter than exists in a plant, or a greater ob- 
ject than any plant was employed in the con- 
structien of the elephant or whale, and as 
there are no larger objects except pieces of 
rock or portions of the earth they must have 
been created from such substances. This 
fact, of course, would render the operation 
far more miraculous than the theory we are 
advancing. It would require not only a 
creation from the most gross and undevel- 
oped substances, but a change in all their con- ' 
ditions. 

Nothing of the character of either is found 
in any animal except in a different state. If 
it is claimed that a small creature, an insect, 
for instance, was increased to produce any of 
the immense animals the difficulty is still 
greater, for the insect is a very different or- 
ganization, and the material of their organi- 
zations is widely different also. Besides this 
they can be made larger only in the way of 
growth, and their growth is not capable of 



12 



Origin of Species. 



cliaaigmg them in respect to size or form. 
The facts show that instead of the animal 
species increasing in size, they are invariably 
decreasing; and the insect is no exception to 
this law. 

And beyond these obstacles in the way of 
such a creation of the greater animals, or of 
any animal, the creation would require a 
miraculous operation far greater in extent 
than what is suggested in the theory we 
are advancing. No one will deny that in our 
idea of the origin of the amoebae or spores of 
life no intervention of a Creator was neces- 
sary, and it will not be denied that our idea 
of the creation of greater animals is deprived 
of a miraculous character to a great extent, 
for if our hypothesis is correct we are able 
to discover the preparation of an appropriate 
substance for such creations and a law suffi- 
cient to accomplish their transformation and 
accumulate a covering for them, at least for 
some portion of them. All that is in any 
way miraculous in the operation we are de- 
scribing is the application of the divine will 
in giving the definitely organized animals 
the means of perpetuating their existence. 
Where are we to discover the origin of an 
organization of any creature, if it be not in 
the work of a Creator of calculation and in- 
telligence? Does the hypothesis of Darwin 
afford us an explanation of the origin of the 
philosophy of circulation, or the construc- 
tion of the respiratory organs, or the digestive 
arrangement ? Does it afford us an explana- 
tion of the origin of the ineans for the 
construction of cells and tissues, the bones 
and eyes, the teeth and hair ? Does ifc explain 
why the action of the organs on which life 
depends each moment are placed beyond the 
volition of our minds, or does it inquire even 
as to the origin of these accompaniments of 
organization! No one is going to say that 
in his work the origin of a single species is 
found, and much less will any one claim that 
an original beiug or basis of evolution is 
found by this teacher. The work should be 
called an attempt to account for the diver- 
sity of species, for that is all it is. 

In our idea of the origin of life these ob- 
jects of wonder are accounted for, and this 
will be more plainly seen as we proceed. 

We will here state that the reproduction of 
animals is impossible without the employ- 
ment of exactly the same character of crea- 
tions that were employed in the creation of 



their origin. The use of a soul of the plant is 
as necessary in the reproduction of an animal 
as in the production of its origin. This most 
startling proposition is as easily established 
as the existence of the animal. The proof is 
abundant without experimenting, and if 
doubted, the experiment will be sure to satisfy 
the most stupid or bigoted denier of our 
statement. These remarks are equally ap- 
plicable to the reproduction of the human 
family, so far as the use of a created soul is 
concerned. No truth of more importance to 
the well-being of the civilized world is to be 
advanced again in the existence of the hu- 
man race. 

On a knowledge of this fact all the prisons 
of every State are to be emptied, and the 
character of civilization so improved that a 
millineum of better things will follow. The 
government and people can discover why an 
Indian race is passing out of existence 
amidst the gazes of a better race, and why a 
small portion of this miserable people are 
prepared to till the soil and become civilized, 
while their kindred in other localities are 
swept off the earth as by a simoon. The 
cause of the differences in statue of such peo- 
ple as live in the country and those who are 
born in the city can be discovered. The 
cause of a brutal head and countenance on 
the shoulders of a great portion of our (Celtic 
brethren can be found. The cause of the 
creation of a camel's nose and whiskers on 
the faces of Jews can be observed, and the 
cause of the existence of such a great num- 
ber of insignificant and good-for-nothing 
men and women that are crowding the streets 
and tenement houses of every large city, and 
with 80 little intelligence as to get only a 
starving pittance from the world or their 
employers will be also seen. 

It will also be seen why the degraded 
Italians that come to our country are such 
dwarfish and stubborn beings, and why a 
Dutchman has such great muscles and great 
stomach. 

Now, when the evidence of this work of 
creation is disclosed, the world is sure to 
allow the doctrine of evolution to go to the 
wall, and a better evolution is sure to be 
seen and admitted, audit will be a philosophy 
in perfect harmony with the fact that in all 
the affairs of nature " a work of intelligence 
only is going on. 

We are far from declaring that the mind of 



Origin of Species^ 



13 



of the Creator is in actual operation in all 
the affairs of growth and change in the 
things of creation. We only claim that in 
such affairs and operations a work of divine 
ordinance is being performed. 

Of the transformation of the plant emana- 
tion into an animal there is the most abun- 
dant evidence in the resemblance of every 
animal to one species of plant, not only in 
form, appearance and color, but in what may 
be called character or characteristics and 
manner of accomplishing the offices of life. 
It is sure to be admitted if it is carefully ob- 
served. 

Let us commence the examination of such 
resemblances in a portion of creation. In 
the most of the animal organizations now 
existing the resemblances are easily discov- 
ered, and the principal animals are familiar 
to all the world. 

In the insect world such a great variety of 
species exists that it will be impossible to 
detect the origin of each, but with respect 
to the greater animals it is possible. The 
idea that the institution of forms of original 
organizations by an application of Divine 
intelligence is impossible on account of the 
great number of such organizations is not 
a valid objection to such a claim, for the 
whole number of animal species on earth, 
or that have existed, is so greatly less than 
we are apt to suppose that this answer to our 
idea of creating each species by a separate 
creation is of no weight. It is not possible 
for us to state the exact number of animal 
creations, but it is not so great that it could 
take more than a century, at the rate of one 
a day, to construct the origin of each species 
separately, and if it is not correct to state 
that it would require but a few days to ac- 
complish the entire work, let those who de- 
ny it inform us what time it required to cre- 
ate all the different species by the process of 
evolution, and how long it took to create the 
order or orders from which they were evolved. 
There are many species that are similar in 
form, and only a slight amount of influence 
was operated to create the difference between 
them. This is also true in regard to insects. 
Now there are less than one million different 
animals on earth, and less than one hundred 
thousand that are actually different in all 
respects. There has never been an animal on 
earth of which there is not still a representa- 
tive, and the evidence of this fact can be 



seen in its existence. This is already observ- 
ed in scientific circles, and the proposition 
given much credit. 

Let any one who is astonished at the idea 
of a special interposition of the Divine mind 
m the establishment of animal forms and 
organizations, except what is given them in 
the plant creation, count the different ani- 
mals of any size, on our continent. When 
they are counted it will be found that m the 
number there are a great many exactly like 
some of the animals of olher continents, and 
belonging to the same species, and when thia 
fact is observed it may be seen that the most 
of them were transported from country to 
country, and when this is seen the kinds that 
are indigenous to our country will be found 
so few that they can all be numbered before 
counting one hundred. No man on the con- 
tinent can count one-half of this number of 
different animals indigenous to this continent 
only. 

It could not take a great amount of time to 
create an insect, for insects are the most dis- 
solvable kind of creations, and it was only 
a device as to form that was necessary, and in 
giving them organization, and all insects are 
the same in form to some extent. What, then, 
becomes of the objection that so great a 
a number would preclude the idea that a cre- 
ator of the universe could establish these 
different organizations.' It is an objection of 
considerable less significance than the objec- 
tion to a creation by ©volution, and it is as 
easily removed as such a theory is. No one 
will for a moment pretend that a horse can 
now be converted into an elephant, and why 
claim that it was ever accomplished ; and why 
claim that the horse was a production from the 
iguandon or any other hideous creature? Is 
it as necessary to find the origin of the horse 
as it is to find the method of creating the 
great creature from which its descent is 
claimed; and why aseociate so beautiful a 
creature with a partly developed reptile. It 
is only a makeshift for the want of more 
understanding of the great problem. 

No one can be deceived in the actual origin 
of animals when a simple method of the 
creation of all animals is explained. No 
one can be deceived by the evidence af- 
forded of a correct theory. It is seen indel- 
ibly stamped in each creation. It is exhibited 
also in the actions and character of every 
living creature. It will remain as substantial 



14 



Origin of Species. 



testimony until tlie human race is blotted 
out, and this will occur when the creations 
below it are extinct. 

When a human embryo is complete, the 
origin of a human creation is extinguished, 
and when this embryo is allowed a dissolution 
a liuman soul is evolved, in all respects like 
the one from which it was a result, except in 
form and intelligence. 

When an animal embryo is converted into 
an animal, its origin is extinguished, and in 
its extinguishment only a grearter develop- 
ment is accomplished, merely a transforma- 
tion of a plant emanation into an animal. 

This change of such creations as are now 
described into the next order of life is only a 
mere operation of the agent of all creations, 
and it is in this work-performing that evolu- 
tion of a lower to a higher order of existence 
of the vegetable and animal 'u orlds, that to 
to this day is overlooked, or, rather, has 
never been observed, and which can, when 
understood, give all the human race a chance 
to comprehend the way a lower order of cre- 
ations can be converted into a higher order 
and why the lower order was necessarily in 
the plan for the creation of a higher. 

Now we will begin to see what the world 
has discovered of the work of the Almighty in 
the way of evolution, when a little more dis- 
closure of the work of nature is made that is 
to be seen in this article. 

Over two thousand years ago a Macedonian 
philosopher of great power of thought could 
observe that each animal of the earth was in 
some way related to the vegetable kingdom, 
and in a way that produced a strong resem- 
blance between species of plants and species of 
animals, and he advanced the hypothesis that 
a whole animal world was an outgrowth from 
the vegetable world. All that has prevented 
mankind from constantly claiming this fact 
is the inability of the investigators of the 
problem to learn what possible operation 
could convert a plant into an animal. It is 
only a knowledge of the way the work is ac- 
complished that is needed to allow this great 
author of a correct theory to be given credit 
for teaching a truth that no discoverer in the 
world up to the present day has been able to 
see. 

When our readers are contemplating the 
inquiry as to the wisdom of our theory, 
let them remember that in a great mind of 
the Grecian age a similar doctrine was pro- 



pounded, and the author was made immortal 
by his wisdom. He is the present stagerite 
of science, although a thousand errors are 
discovered in his works. The great Aristotle 
would not be considered a mere speculator in 
our day, and if this work was from his pen 
the theory would be accepted from border to 
border of civilization. 

We will now commence the pointing out of 
the evidence of our theory of the nature of 
resemblances of one order with another, and 
of one species of plants with one species of 
animals. It has been deferred to this point 
of our comments in order that the reader 
could obtain a better glimpse of the relation 
of one kingdom of creation to another. 

Now, we will look at a whale and see if it 
is not possible to discover something of its 
origin. 

What could create the original whale and 
afford it life and organization ? 

This seems at first to be incapable of an 
answer, and yet it is as easily answered as 
any inquiry of a scientific nature. 

The origin of the whale is no more a won- 
der than a creation of about the same shape 
that is wholly produced in one summer night 
in a mass of gases in the filthy and warm at- 
mosphere of a cellar, and after several plants 
have decomposed in the yard about the prem- 
ises. 

It was created originally in precisely the 
same way, and it acquired what organization 
it possesses by the assistance of the Creator. 

The gases from which it was constructed 
were produced from the decomposing bodies 
of animals and the plants that were rolled 
into the hot waters of tropical shores. 

It is as much the shape of such a heap of 
stuff as anything well could be and be an ani- 
mal. Its origin is to be seen in its construc- 
tion. Every whale is filled with the trans- 
formed plants that were decomposed in such 
drifts of the ocean, and every whalebone that 
s seen in the jaws of this monster is a good 
exhibition of the creation of bodies from 
what a plant evolves. The very species of 
plant is seen in the whalebone of its jaws, 
and the shape of the plant is also seen. 

In the origtu of this monster there is both 
plant and animal. It was impossible to cre- 
ate such a great creature from either of these 
substances alone. It could not have been 
wholly a creation from the vegetable world. 
Let our geologists examine the whale's pad- 



Origin of Species. 



15 



dies andjaws, aud give us their opinion of tlie 
resemblance of these tapering organs called 
whalebones to the old order of ferns that they 
declare were the only plants of the earth at 
one period of its existence and which was 
before or at the same period of the creation 
of iish. Let them compare their tissues and 
fibres and branches with the tissues and 
branches and fibres in fossils of ferns. No 
one can doubt the origin of all these curious 
accompaniments of the whale's organization 
when this comparison is made. A fern will 
be seen in every organ of this character and 
a better idea of the character of the whale will 
be the result. Let the investigator examine 
the teeth of a whale and discover if possible 
a resemblance in them to the teeth of the 
mammal. 

What, let us ask, could create a good imi- 
tation of a fern in a whale's mouth if it was 
not a plant of the same character and form ? 
If it is answered that the plant could not be 
so changed or operated on, what is to be ac- 
cepted of a theory of evolution that is only a 
claim that a whole world of animals is the 
result of a change of form, and by the earlier 
forms being operated on by independent in- 
£uences. 

The theory that is claiming a conversion of 
any animal into a whale is but a mere at- 
tempt to construct the most absurd idea of 
the possibility of a natural work of the Al- 
mighty being defeated or changed by the 
Tery means that were employed to prevent 
it, and this is all that is established if the so- 
called theory of evolution is correct. 

This great creature, the whale, is but a 
formation from the decomposed plants and 
marine creatures that were rolled into a warm 
comer of a tropical shore, and every part of 
the animal is a construction from such ema- 
nations as these substances were capable of 
evolving. 

Where could a whale obtain the construc- 
tion of its organs and its great dimensions if 
its origin was not of the character we are de- 
scribing ? 

What was there in any animal «that could 
be transformed into the organs of this mon- 
ster by any such operation of development as 
is supposed possible in the theory of the evo- 
lutionist ? 

Now, we will undertake to point out the 
■origin of that great creature of the globe, on 
whose back the people of a wonderful char- 



acter are able to ride, and whose attachment 
to the people it is constructed from is as 
strong as that possessed by these people for 
each other. 

The great and human-like forehead of an 
elephant is a good example of the cause of its 
intelligence, and in nearly every part of its 
body can be found what will explain the na- 
ture of its origin. Its shape is as near like 
the thing from which it derived its existence 
as an animated mass of substance can be, 
and when it is moving the very picture of the 
ground it was under is carried on the legs of 
this animal. If no work of creation or of 
animal organization is there, so much of what 
may be considered i>08itive evidence of the 
truth of our theory as there is in the con- 
struction of this great animal. 

The elephant is a great combination of the 
decomposed bodies of human beings that were 
buried in heaps in the countries where the ele- 
phant is found, and whose grave was the 
same shape as the body of this animal. These 
mounds of the dead are all allowed a way of 
being caricatured in this animal's existence. 
The feet of this monster are only so many de- 
scriptions of the toes and paddings of the hu- 
man beings that were supposed to be waiting 
a different resurrection. The j oints of its legs 
are only a clumsy caricature of the knees of 
human inhabitants of the plains of both 
Asia and Africa. 

Its great trunk is only a probosis of two 
offices instead of one, as seen on a human 
being's face, and if the arms of the creatures 
whose bodies were piled in a commoon heap 
could have been spared from the work of 
supporting such a great body, a trunk of 
such proportions would have been omitted. 

In this animal's eyes there is a copy of the 
eyes of the cunning creatures that were cast- 
ing about in the same way for the where- 
withal for their existence, and it is just to 
this noble animal to admit that in the greater 
size of his eyes, there is something more than 
an exhibition of a mean soul. Let the be- 
liever in the Darwin hypothesis stare into 
the eyes of an elephant and ask himself if in 
those great and human-like objects of sight 
there is not a considerable resemblance to 
the 'human eye ? 

No sophistry is capable of destroying the 
evidence, and in the wisdom of this creature, 
only a mind corresponding in traits to the 
human mind is exhibited. The affection of 



16 



Origin of Species, 



this creature for those it is accustomed to be 
fed and favored by is as great as is seen in 
any native of the countries of its origin. Its 
breasts are in all respects like the human 
breasts, and the female is capable of giving 
her offspring a grasp of the very instrument 
which on our mother's faces is only able to 
touch the object of their care. 

Wherever a people were in the habit of 
burying their dead in mounds in past periods 
of the earth tlie elephant is a production of 
such country. In no country wherein a 
mound of the human dead did not exist can 
a creature of such a character be found. The 
most abundant evidence of the fact that the 
elephant was a creation considerably later 
than the creation of man is already found, 
and in the future a still greater amount of 
evidence of the fact is to be discovered. In 
each country where this creature exists a 
difference in character and construction is 
seen corresponding to the character and or- 
ganization of the earliest people of such coun- 
tries, and even the complexion of a people of 
a country is exhibited in the complexion of 
these creatures. In India the elephant is 
much darker than in Siam, and in the color 
of the elephant of Siam only a correspond- 
ence with what produced it is seen. The 
elephant of any country, and the mastodon is 
but an elephant of a cold country where a 
clothing of hair was necessary, will exhibit, 
as far as they can be exhibited in such an 
organization, the same traits of character as 
those possessed by the original inhabitants 
of the country. 

If our theory of this creature's origin is 
considered error and a resulx of the imagina- 
tion, will those who claim this give us a 
better theory of such a creature or origin, 
and will they give us some explanation of 
the process of evolution that will evolve a 
monster like the elephant from any of the 
animals of the countries where the elephant 
is found ? 

Let any reader of this article ascertain 
from the works of the great naturalist, whose 
bones are corroding in a vault under the 
altar of the proudest church of Europe, what 
animal an elephant was evolved from, or 
where the creature obtained its eyes which 
sparkle as the human eye, and where it ob- 
tained the breasts of a human character, 
which are located as the breasts of the 
human mother are ? 



No attempt at explanation of such won- 
ders are seen in this work, and the signific- 
ance of these most instructive creations 
did not occur to the mind of this author. 
Everywhere in this great author's work 
where an opportunity was offered to point to 
some similarity between a creature and an 
order that was less developed, it was sure to 
be improved by a note of the fact, and al- 
though a chance to discover a perfect evolu- 
tion of a lower creation in the forms of so 
many animals was offered this laborer in a sci- 
entific work the fact was never seen by him. 
He had only to compare the animal kingdom 
with the one that preceded it to discover 
what gave existence to the higher, and if 
with the possession of this knowledge lie 
could have understood that the work of 
creation w as not all within the view of the 
human eye, but of a character capable of 
being investigated, he would have given the 
world a great revelation of the methods of 
creation. 

No order of creation is so marvelously con- 
structed that its good office cannot be ascer- 
tained and its creation deTmeated. 

Now, with the exception of the whale of 
our oceans and the elephant species of the 
land, no animal m the water or out of it is 
existing at the present time, and no animal 
ever did exist of greater size than the largest 
trees of the globe, and if this is denied let a 
comparison be made of any animal of the 
earth with the greatest trees, and if it is a 
fact that the animal is smaller than the 
largest tree only a very necessary result of the 
transformation of the tree's production is 
seen. In all the parts of a beast as degraded 
as the reptile is or was in past periods of the 
earth's history a mere improvement of a 
great log with bark and branches is exhibit- 
ed. The cayman as it scrambles from dan- 
ger into the stream is little more than an 
animated plant of the character of a small 
tree without foliage, and our alligator as it 
clings to the creation that gave it origin, the 
log on the bank of the warm river, and 
plunges off at the approach of the destroyer 
is but another picture of the creation of life 
from a plant, and this reptile, as it sleeps 
bending over a heap of rocks, as it frequently 
does, looks as much like a log of the same size 
that is broken over a similar heap of rock, 
and decaying with its bark around it and in 
bunches like the shell of the reptile as any 



Origin of Species. 



17 



one -wonld care to see, and if the traveler 
was not acquainted with the appearance of 
this reptile he would be very likely to step 
on what \yould appear to him a broken and 
decaying log with its bark still on. 

lu the development of this creature only the 
same philosophy was operated to afford it its 
bark, that was giving its source of existence 
its bark, and when we are explaining the 
development of the different organizations 
of animals this operation is sure to be seen 
the same in one as in the other. No other 
work on the origin of species will possess the 
cause of this resemblance of the bark of the 
alligator, to the bark of a pine tree ; and in 
the mere fact that we shall disclose of the 
cause of this resemblance can be found a key 
to unlock the mystery of animal creation, and 
gire the scientist admission to the record 
that places all orders of animals in their ap- 
propriate places in respect to the period of 
their creation, and which will afford such 
teachers a means for discovering why a whole 
conununity of a species are created in a parti- 
cular part of the globe, and why alligators 
are somewhat different in shape from the 
gavial of the Ganges or the cayman of South 
America. 

In the next chapter a continuation of com- 
parisons of animals with plants will be 
given, and we promise the reader a more in- 
structive and more impoitant and more in- 
teresting chapter on the origin of species than 
any that has ever been published. 



Chapter III. 

In a conclusion that a world of animals is 
but an outgrowth of a kingdom of vegetation, 
there is but a mere recognition of a law of 
progress. 

In the conception of a growth of one order 
of creation as a necessity for a production of 
one that is more developed, there is a mere 
acknowledgment of what should be called a 
preparation in an order of creation for a still 
higher order of organizations. 

In a great and sweeping philosophy of util- 
izing one order of the productions of the 
earth, by their employment in giving an op- 
portunity for existence of the next course of 
development, there is but a mere system of 
preparation as the work of creation is carried 
on. 



In obtaining what one order or kingdom 
of creations is capable of preparing, and con- 
verting such preparations into what is only 
the greatest change possible in the way of 
progression, is only the wisdom that is exer- 
cised in the affairs of man, in the creation 
of what will increase his comforts, and well- 
being. Only a common amount of wisdom 
can be observed, so far as the mere plan is 
concerned, in the philosophy of the unfold- 
ment of the plant, animal, and human crea- 
tions that is proposed in this work. It is 
merely the necessary method of creation, and 
this is all the comment that can be bestowed 
upon the philosophy, either as a name or as 
praise. 

In every creation of these three kingdoms 
of existence there is but a copy of a well con- 
sidered design, and when the period arrives 
in which man can understand that a designer 
of all the universe is actually in existence, 
and occupying one of its spheres, and that it 
is still a task to continue the operations of all 
nature, it will be possible for the human 
family to discover the entire purpose of every 
organization on earth. 

Now, with, this additional admonition of a 
development of an animal world from a vege- 
table world, we will continue to point to 
the resemblance of one order to the other, 
and what constitutes one character of evi- 
dence of the facts that are proposed. No ani- 
mal was ever created that was permitted to 
control the organization of its offspring, or in- 
augurate any change of form, or means of ac- 
quiring an existence. Whatever the changes 
in character or form that were permitted. in 
the offspring of any animal, were only as 
many faithful representations of a parent that 
belonged to another species, and, only where 
a mere difference to a small extent in the 
same character of organs exists in what are 
considered different species, can any repre- 
sentation of the parties to the union be ob- 
tained; and where this difference in the con- 
struction of the same organs in the two 
different orders of work, that are nearly the 
same, is as great as it is in the case of the ass 
and the horse, the product of their union 
is deprived of the means to perpetrate such 
an outrage on the plan of the Almighty to 
cover the earth with what its condition and 
its whole creations required. The only thing 
that prevents the ugly and unwelcome cross 
of the ass and horse propagating their un- 



18 



Oi'igin of Species. 



sightly forms, is the want of that harmonious 
relation with the Creator that all creatures 
are compelled to possess that can perpetuate 
their species. It is merely an insufficient 
amount of generating batteries, (hy hatteries 
we mean the veritahle constructions for gen- 
erating electricity in the body, and which in- 
fluence is the only thing that connects us 
with the Creator,) in their bodies to do the 
work of inaugurating life. 

The scientific world ought to be able to 
discover that the product of a union of 
such a character as one between the ass 
and the horse, is capable of disclosing 
what constitutes the commencement of life, 
and what it is that allows the product 
of the cohabitation of all species, a chance 
to acquire what will give them offspring 
as well. In this outrageous interference 
with the divine calculations in respect to 
the existence of the animal world, the very 
truth of which we are proposing as a theory 
can be seen. The sexual organs are the latest 
developments in an embryonic unfoldment, 
and when an imperfecfc sexual connection 
of different species has taken place, these 
organs.will never unfold to any extent. What 
a comment on the foresight of Him, whose palm 
is on the smallest creation, and whose pres- 
ence is as certain as the object He effects. 
In this law that prevents a development of 
the sexual organs as rapid as the develop- 
ment of the other parts of the system, there 
is also seen another exhibition of design, for 
it prevents at the same time the creation of 
imperfect beings, and the destruction of what 
is already created. 

Now, when the fact is seen, that the pur- 
poses of the Creator in constructing only 
such species of animals as are suited to the 
condition of the earth, and capable of afford- 
ing the means of unfolding what is designed 
to follow them, are assured or rendered in- 
capable of being defeated by any other affairs 
than the very means ordained for their sus- 
pension, it can be more easily observed that 
only from the vegetable organizations that 
have existed are there the creations that can 
produce a variety of animals as great as is 
now in existence. 

Let this most important truth be carefully 
considered, and every student who wants to 
discover what could constitute a source for 
each of the different orders of animals, can 
find it in the world of plant creations. It 



will not be possible to discover that any 
capricious deviation of growth of any part ol 
an animal can be so cultivated or perpetuated 
as to defeat the law we have pointed out, or 
give the earth a different species of animals. 

This is the reason why, at this point, we 
are pointing to the fact that there is no source 
from which such a vast number of animal spe- 
cies could be obtained, before explaining any 
further correspondence of animals to plants. 

Now we will look at this character of evi- 
dence, and continue the comparison. 

The small creations shall first receive our 
attention. The insect life around us is every- 
where exhibiting its origin, and the resem- 
blance of the different orders of insects to 
their origin. The little creature that chirps 
in the cracks of the chimney is calling for a 
recognition of its advancemen t from a plant 
that could only wave its small top in the 
garden. The crawling worm that repeats 
the habit of the spear of grass, in opening an 
escape for the world's great current of elec- 
tricity, by coming up out of the ground after 
the ground is deluged by a sheet of water, is 
operating only a more extensive office in 
creation than could be operated by what af- 
forded it being. The snake, as it crawls 
through the bushes and into the heap of rub- 
bish, from which its prototype was able to 
grow, is exhibiting only an animated briar, 
with a sufficient organization and intelligence 
to enable it to perpetuate its existence. The 
caterpillar, as it creeps along the earth and 
ascends the stock, and follows along the 
branches of a tree, is but a better construc- 
tion of a joint of a cucumber vine, with as 
many cumbersome branches of the character 
of hair, and it finds its food in the same sub- 
stance that attracted the vine of such a plant 
as the cucumber, and gave it a magnetic cur- 
rent that assisted it in its development. 

The great beetle, which comes around us in 
the evening, and whirls in its flight as quick- 
ly as a girl in the dance, is giving us a call to 
show what can result from a plant of a simi- 
lar shape, and its long protrusions from its 
head are very good caricatures of the leaves 
of a turnip. The small and disgusting bug, 
whose back is striped and its head turned 
downward, and which is gnawing on the 
vines of potatoes, is showing us what a 
cucumber blossom will produce if separated 
from the vine that is so fond of absorbing 
the influence of a potatoe top. 



Origin of Species. 



19 



This disgusting bug is so mucli tlie shape, 
and possesses as mucli of tlie stripes of a 
maturing cucumber as it can, and possess its 
means of getting a living. The sly and cun- 
ning spider tbat is capable of teaching a 
warrior how to surprise and overcome an 
enemy, is giving us, not only a better devel- 
opment of a dandelion, but a caricaturing 
ol all the peculiarities of this plant. It will 
be all seen when the description of its con- 
struction and habits are given. 

The beautiful butterfly which affords us a 
picture of a blossom on legs, is but extend- 
ing the blossom's movement in the air, and 
its ability to cling to the object that allows 
it a rest above the creeping destroyers of the 
ground. 

The greater butterfly, which speeds as a 
bullet, from blossom to blossom, and sips a 
mouthful of the sweet that gave its proto- 
type a mouthful of the same delicacy, is only 
a different style of result from a fallen blos- 
som. This partly constructed bird, and which 
only wants a more extensive covering of 
feathers to give it a birdlike character, is 
what can be seen any season, after the blos- 
soms of plants are capable of furnishing it 
the wherewithal to live. In its existence, 
and it is usually called adevil'sdamingneedle, 
there is found the very key that unlocks the 
mystery of the origin of birds. It is all cov- 
ered with what only needs a greater devel- 
opment to render it a bird ; and the tail is 
only an undeveloped construction which 
would, if further developed, become as gaudy 
and astonishing as the caudal appendage of 
the peacock. 

The small and pretty fly which is so con- 
stantly attending our meals, and insists on 
obtaining the first taste of the delicacies, is 
only a creation from one of the many blos- 
soms of the field, and it is never seen where 
there are no blossoms of a small construction. 

The usual accompaniment of flowers that 
the ladies of a family are sure to cultivate in 
the garden, or on the windowsills, are sure to 
come into the chambers of such cultivators 
in the form of flies, or butterflies, or millers, 
and the destruction of clothes by such of 
these creatures as can deposit their eggs in a 
warp of woolen, is only a continuation of the 
devouring of the warm influences of a warm 
room. 

The most injurious and despicable of all 
bugs, the one that prowls about the sleeping 



person in the silent watches of the night, and 
smells like the dirty scalp of the human be- 
ing, is giving the careless housekeeper a 
chance to discover what can result from the 
scab of a person's head that is unwashed for 
months. It looks, when in a condition of 
starvation, as much like such a scab as it 
does like itself; and when it is full of the 
spoils of a crusade upon a sleeper, it is only 
causing its body to exhibit what created the 
scab. Its haunts are always at the head of the 
bed, until the number is so great that an 
emigration to the foot becomes a necessity. 

Now we will continue this, pointing to the 
source of the existence of the different species 
of insects, and give the reader a chance to 
look for himself and decide what truth there 
is in a theory, that from one or a few original 
insect creations, all the varieties of insects 
were produced, and which does not undertake 
to disclose the origin of the original creations. 
We desire, before pointing to more of the 
sources of insect creations, to examine the 
resemblances of the operations of the insect 
to those of the plant, from which it was 
evolved, and the peculiarities of the conduct 
of the insect with what should be considered 
the conduct of such plant. 

Let us take, for instance, the spider; what 
a stomach it possesses! and what a resem- 
blance it has in shape to the roots of the dan- 
delion, when the roots are turned down to a 
point below the leaves. In this plant a great 
greed for water is seen, and it consumes more 
thau any other plant of its size, for it devel- 
opes rapidly and continues to push a long 
pistil into the air. So is the spider as greedy 
for its source of growth. It will consume as 
much as its own bulk, and sometimes more. 
It pushes its pistil into the air loo, and on its 
tip the seeds of its young are created, and 
allowed to construct other spiders. Its pistil 
is carried on the end of its great stomach, 
and is constructed of a web as near like the 
web on the end of the pistil of the dandelion 
as one object can be like another when pro- 
duced by growth. 

The web of the dandelion encloses its seeds 
also, and when they are in a condition to be 
capable of generating other plants, the web 
is broken by their weight, and the seeds fall 
to the earth. So do the spid ersin the web which 
surrounds them, when of sufficient weight, 
break the web at its moorings, and then 
smash it all to pieces and leave it to decay. 



20 



Origiii of Species. 



When a spider is angry it will continue to 
give battle to the object that annoys it, and 
in this contest there is seen a stubborn char- 
acter, as well as in the plant. In the spread 
of its legs only a repetition of the spread of 
the leaves of the dandelion is seen ; and the 
hairs on the legs of the spider are of the same 
shape as the branches of the dandelion leaves. 
Its claws only copy the points of such a leaf. 
Its eyes and feeders are only a more useful 
number of pistils than are employed to make 
up the yellow blossoms of the plant, and are 
nearly of the same shape. 

The body of this insect is but a consolida- 
tion of the gases of a decomposing dande- 
lion, and in this consolidation of such emana- 
tions of a plant can be discerned the cause of 
the differences in the size of all object§ of life 
and the plants from which they derived ex- 
istence. Let the reader observe this cause of 
such differences, and in the further course 
of this work, a most astonishing truth will 
be explained by the fact it embodies. When 
this fact is observed in the creation of a liv- 
ing organization in a womb of a human or 
animal female, the old doctor of the older 
profession of medicine can begin to discover 
why a child of the human family is obliged, 
in its embryonic unfoldment, to appear as a 
dog or a brute of some other character, before 
the human organization is able to become es- 
tablished. 

We shall hereafter thoroughly discuss all 
the philosophy of generation of life in the egg 
and womb of the different orders of animals 
and of the human mothers. 

Now what can give us a certain indication 
that the worm, which is used by the fisher- 
man to bait his hook, is a better development 
of the spear of grass that is sure to follow 
the growth of clover ? When we examine a 
spear of this kind of grass, commonly called 
herds grass, we find it is constructed in joints, 
and of considerable ingenuity. It is a pro- 
duction very much like a corn stalk, and one 
joint is developed at a time, and a joint is 
not possible until the preceding joint is "de- 
veloped. When a joint is developed, another 
one is crowded out in the center of the pre- 
ceding one, and it is only a heap of pro- 
toplasm filling the channel of circulation, 
of what is already constructed. It acquires 
a channel of circulation, only by the current 
of the earth's electricty creating a clearing 
for its discharge. The channel will diminish 



in size, just in proportion to the escape of 
this influence through the sides of the joint, 
and this escape through the sides, is the phil- 
osophy of the growth of the sides of the 
stalk, for every puff of this influence at the 
surface of every stalk, or branch, or leaf, is a 
creation of a cell of a plant. The influence 
is as sure to condense at the surface of the 
plant and create a cell or tissue, as a puff of 
steam is to condense at the nose of a tea- 
kettle. 

In this development of this species cf grass, 
and the philosophy is nearly the same in 
every other species, we can discover exactly 
the same process that takes place in the de- 
velopment of this worm ; and in the absence 
of a current of this influence in the interior 
of the worm, as produced in the plant from 
the earth, there is a little world of substance 
as much like the earth, as one part of a thing 
can be like another, in the stomach of this 
worm, and it is easily seen when the worm 
is destroyed, for it is always full of earth and 
only earth. Now, this decomposing earth in 
the stomach of this creature generates exactly 
the same kind of influence that pushes up the 
joint of the plant, or the old pine tree on the 
plain. 

The original joint of this worm is simply 
the converted joint of a decomposed spear of 
grass, and the great hole in the joint allows 
a filling (dressing) of a part of the earth, and 
it gets into it simply by the action of the 
water that is running through it. When it is 
in the converted joint, a veritable battery for 
the creation of a force to push out other joints 
is constructed. Let a glass tube be filled 
with earth and kept in a moist atmosphere, 
and a growth of different kinds of weeds will 
be observed at one end of this instrument. 
The north pole of the tube will secure the 
adornments, and this simple exhibition of 
the power of electricity to generate plants 
should be sufficient to convince the whole 
scientific world that only electricity is wanted 
in this operation of nature. 

Now, the amount of earth in the joint of a 
worm, will not permit a great degree of 
growth, and it is not seen in this worm, but 
we can see a process of growth identically 
like the growth of a spear of this kind of 
grass, and in this grovrth of the worm there 
is a creation of the same kind of joints. 
Look at a worm of this character and see if 
this statement is not correct. In what is now 



Origin of Species. 



21 



described concerning the development of the 
simplest kind of worm that exists, can be dis- 
covered all that can ever be known, and al- 
that must be known to explain the character 
of growth which has received the pedantic 
appellation of gemmation. This style of 
growth is observed in all crawling creatures 
that have no means of propagating their 
order by what may be called reproduction. 
In some of these creatures a joint is actually 
separated from the previous one, and the op- 
eration continued in the one thus detached, 
but it is not the faculty of reproduction as 
understood by the common employment of 
that term. 

Nowhere in the entire catalogue of scien- 
tific books can a work of this character of 
explanation of gemmation be found, and it is 
as puzzling a problem to the teachers of 
science as one that involves an understand 
ing of Deity. 

In each organization of the earth commonly 
considered plants, there is only a beginning 
of what is considered the animal kingdom, 
and there is actually no point in the whole 
line of both kingdoms of creation where one 
actually ends and the other commences. 

In the insect and worm creations there is 
always a blending of what is termed plants 
and animals. In these more simple organiza- 
tions the character and manner of unfolding 
of plants is more extensively employed, and 
the difference in plant and animal develop- 
ment increases as the size of the animal or- 
ganizations increase. In what can be ob- 
served in the development of a worm just 
deluaeated, there is perhaps as little departure 
from the way its origin was developed as can 
be seen in the development of any animal 
organization. 

In this disclosure of a reproduction of plants 
in a higher degree of development there is all 
the evidence a scientific mind can want of 
the most important fact, that a world of plants 
was ordained to become a world of animals. 

If one instance of an unfoldment of a plant 
into an animal is established, as a fact, the 
fact is also established that every animal of 
the earth, except the whale and elephant, 
who required both plant and animal sub- 
stance for their origin, was originally pro- 
duced in the conversion of what a plant 
evolves into an animal of such a form. 

Nowhere in creation is it discovered that 
more than one method is employed to accom- 



plish the same purpose, and it cannot be dis- 
covered that any change in such a method is 
ever made, except to the extent of giving a 
greater development of what is produced by 
such a method. 

Such a change is never the adoption of any 
entirely new device, where the object to be 
accomplished is but a further unfoldment of 
the creation. 

Now, when this statement is read, will the 
reader inquire of the supposed savant of 
science if there is a variety of operations of 
nature to produce a common or single pur- 
pose? 

In each of. our bodies, which are the most 
complicated constructions of the whole uni- 
verse, there is still the employment of what 
creates a joint in an "angling" worm, and 
all the other methods for unfolding our sys- 
tems are but additional contrivances for such 
a purpose. 

The very operation that is performed in the 
stomach of a worm that produces its addi- 
tional joint, and crowds the partly decom- 
posed earth through its body and out of it 
and gives the worm a source of life and power 
of motion, is in our stomachs also performing 
a similar work, and if the human system was 
only a continuation of joints, this operation 
would be all that would be necessary for our 
development. In all the animal orders only 
a philosophy as simple as is seen in the worm 
is operating to cause their growth is observed, 
with no other changes than are necessary to 
construct what additional organs the anunal 
possesses. 

Now, when the observer of a worm of the 
character described is through with his in- 
vestigation, will he be kind enough to look at 
what we call the foibles of physiologists con- 
cerning the reproduction of this class of crea- 
tions, and ask himself if there is any such 
thing in this worm as sexual organs, or sexual 
congress; and where can the office of sexual 
congress be performed in the earth, that only 
allows a separation of the part within and 
without the body of this worm, by a mere 
crust of partly consolidated protoplasm ? 

Let us now examine a common beetle, and 
see whether a turnip is not pretty well repre- 
sented in this voracious order of bugs. In 
this animal's body there is simply a turnip 
with life and qualifications for motion. 

The anthers of this bug are only so many 
converted leaves of this plant, and they point 



22 



Origin of Species. 



in the same direction from the bug's head. 
In its eyes only an anther isstopped in growth, 
and in its feeders there are only partly de- 
veloped anthers. 

Its body is of the same shape as the turnip, 
and its stomach is tipped hy a converted 
root, that was on the bottom of the turnip. 
Its body is only the accumulation of the 
base of the turnip's leaves, and its head is 
but a part of the body. 

In nearly all insects this is the case, and for 
the reason that only the union of the base of 
the blossom's leaves is capable of being con- 
verted into the head and body also of the in- 
sect. The other parts of the insect's form, 
• except its legs and wings, are but a stomach . 

Now, in the legs, wings and the projections 
from this insect's head, there is all that could 
well be constructed from the leaves of a tur- 
nip. What a great example of wisdom is 
exhibil ed in this conversion of a turnip into 
a bug ! Let everyone who thinks that this 
proposition of the transformation of a turnip 
into a bug, is a mere fancy of the writer, 
commence with this species of bug and con- 
tinue to examine all familiar species of these 
creations, and discover, if he can, a single crea- 
ture of this form that cannot be found to be 
as good a representative of some plant around 
the premises where the bug exists. See if 
one does not represent a carrot in its longer 
horns and feeders for its size, and one that 
"will correspond with the smaller species oi 
turnip, and see if the cricket is not as good a 
representative of the beet and indebted to the 
beet for its darker aspect, and darker habits 
of getting a living. 

This little creature is capable of singing so 
loud that it will call a person all over the 
house without disclosing its hiding place, and 
it will come out of its closet only in the night, 
or when there is no disturbance in view. 

The beet wants a quiet and shady place to 
develop in a more perfect way, and it is un- 
able to grow very large in a sunny and dry 
atmosphere. 

Now we will look at a devil's darning needle 
(Brachely irons beetle), and see, if possible, 
what plant it can represent, and what its re- 
semblance to the plant is. In the common 
thistle (cirsium lance eolatum), which is gen- 
erally distributed around the world, we can 
find a good commencement of the creation of 
this insect, which spreads its wings in the 
same way, and carries a stock below its wings 



as well as this plant. Its head is as weU pro- 
vided with a point as this plant is with a 
point for its root, and it is as well provided 
with the construction of pricks around the 
body. 

When it is speeding through the air a whole 
army of flies is scattered by its gyrations, as 
well as the plant can scatter its flies that en- 
cumber its top, when it gyrates in the wind. 
Of course other plants and insects can create 
a commotion in the insect life around them, 
but this ugly and contrary creation is capable 
of driving all the insect world if not deterred 
by the web of a spMer, or a blow from a 
weapon in the hands of a person. 

Now, in this insect's arms or legs there is a 
chance to discover with certainty what pro- 
duced it, for in the limbs of the animal a 
copy of the leaves of this plant can be seen. 
It is sure to be observed, if the limbs are ex- 
amined by a good magnifying glass. 

When we are annoyed by the furious ap- 
proach of this creature, it will be a good 
chance to deprive it of the means of creating 
further consternation, and thus the legs can 
be examined, and its other parts also. 

In each part of the insect a correspondence 
of some degree of accuracy will be always 
found. Its whole contour is like that of this 
plant. 

Let us for a moment examine a grasshop- 
per, and if possible discover why these jump- 
ping insects can appear so much like a bird, 
and chirp like them, too, and why they are 
compelled to assist their wings by a lift from 
their legs in their flight. They are only a 
developed carrot, and their bodies are of the 
same shape, and nearly the same color. If 
they had only their long stomach and head, 
with the feeders pointing forward, their ap 
pearance would almost suggest their origin. 
In these creations, as in all insects, a use is 
made of the leaves of the plant to construct 
the legs, wings a ad projections from the head, 
and the union or base of the leaves, or, if it 
is a plant with a single stalk, the roots are in 
every case the means of construction of the 
head. 

Let us here state that every animal that 
has now, or that ever had an existence on the 
earth, found the origin of its jaws in the roots 
of a plant of greater or lesser size. And every 
bird and every insect that now exists, or that 
has existed at any period of the earth's ex- 
istence, obtained the means of feeding itself 



Origin of Species. 



23 



by a pair of pincers, as is seen on the heads 
of each of these creatures, from the pistils of 
a blossom of some character. 

And let us also assert in this connection, 
that the horns of each of the animal species 
that possess them on their heads, were origi- 
nally derived from the branching roots of a 
plant, and every horn on the heads of the 
brute creation is a good example of the truth 
of the statement, that no animal with horns 
could have attained such adornments or 
means of defence from any source except 
what is here disclosed. 

In this connection also, let us further state 
that the fish of any water, are as entitled to 
these pointed evidences of the origin of species 
as the land animals, and they possess them 
only in proportion to the number of marine 
and other plants that gave up their souls in 
the water. The very fact that the plants that 
develop at the bottom of an ocean or smaller 
body of water, do not possess great roots, and 
the further fact that the greater plants of the 
land, when washed into the ocean, are de- 
prived of their roots, and what trees fall into 
the water are only allowed a ducking of their 
tops, are all the facts that need be pointed to 
to satisfy the inquirer that the fish of the 
seas, or fresh water, are as well provided with 
horns as they can be under such a depriva- 
tion of the roots of the plant creations. 

When this surprising fact is considered, let 
the observer construct a theory of develop- 
ment that will give a reindeer a pair of antlers 
that will be as much the copy of the roots of 
a pine tree, as such antlers are, and which 
will also produce on the buffalo a pair of 
horns, that will descend in front of the ani- 
mal's head and rise again, as the roots of the 
oak and maple will. 

When the student of nature is able to com- 
pare the work of creation, one order with 
another, without being canvassed by a whole 
library of errors, and without being afraid 
that an innovation will be made upon the 
popular idea of a great object of admiration, 
there will be a great opportunity to discover 
that all animals are, after all, but plants a 
little more developed, and that man is an an- 
imal, only a little more developed than the 
source of his existence. 

It shall be given the world for the first time, 
in a way to disclose what can be observed of 
this truth, in this paper, and the whole sci- 
entific profession are invited to assail it. 



Let each reader of our paper ask his teacher 
of science to deny what is in this chapter. 

Let them overhear our challenge and await 
their reply. 

Now, in our next number, a little further 
explanation of insect origin will be given, 
and then a chance will be afforded the world 
of thinkers, to see what the origin was of the 
multitudes of songsters, whose throats are 
stretched in the spring and summer to call 
us to observe an unfoldment of what was 
once upon the same branches, in a glory that 
surpassed the glory of Solomon's robes, and 
only a little less beautiful than these chanters 
of their requiems. 



Chapter IV. 

In closing the previous chapter it was 
stated that a further examination of the in- 
sect creations would be made, and that after 
that an examination of the origin of birds 
would be undertaken. 

We will, therefore, call the attention of 
the reader to what is generally called a po- 
tatoe bug, and which was mentioned in the 
last chapter. The shape and stripes and 
characteristics of this bug are in many re- 
spects like the shape and stripes and nature 
of the fruit of the plant. Every one of these 
bugs is given a head that is turned down as 
the point of the cucumber usually is, and in 
at least one-half of the products of the plant 
an exact resemblance to this bug is seen in 
their form and stripes and in the color of 
their stripes. 

The bug is possessed of as great a stomach 
as this vegetable is of what can be considered 
a stomach, and it is as avaricious for the 
substance on which it exists. It will follow 
the same vines that a cucumber will wind 
around, and select in a garden the same 
plant to consume that a cucumber vine will 
select. When a reader of this chapter is 
passing a store where such vegetables are 
for sale, let the comparison of this bug with 
one of these vegetables be made, and don't 
forget to observe the head and neck of the 
bug in connection with the neck and com- 
mencement of this species ol melons. 

Now, what can be discovered of the origin 
of the work of creation that is incumbering 
every kitchen and dining-room in the coun- 
try where the frost is not capable of giving 



24 



Origin of Species, 



a bread crumb a better occupation than a 
manufacture of roaches. These stupid and 
dissolvable creatures are produced in a warm 
kitchen, where a whole floor is well supplied 
with cracks, and which can mould bread 
crumbs into bugs as oblong as the roaches 
are ; and the cracks in an old sink, or in the 
casing back of one, will be as good construc- 
tions for allowing bread crumbs to commence 
walking around the house. Let a bug of 
this character be given a dose of acid and a 
fermentation of the wheat in its body will be 
sure to take place. The best means of rid- 
ding a house of these filthy creatures is to 
cause them to move through some kind of 
acid or an alkali. When a chance is obtain- 
ed for examining one of these bugs, there is 
a first-class opportunity for discerning a 
wheat bur or blossom on the end of these 
bugs' legs and which serve them for feet. 
They are so clumsy that the bug cannot 
climb anything except what will allow a 
whole foot to be placed into one of its crevi- 
ces or excavations. 

Let us ask the housekeeper who is annoyed 
by an army of these dirty insects, to say 
whether the feet of this insect are not clumsy 
mop-like contrivances? When the reply is 
given will they not connect the existence of 
this bug with the crumbs of bread that are 
swept into the cracks of the sink and kitchen 
floor- 

We will now undertake a disclosure of the 
origin of what is the most active and the 
most greedy of any iusect of its size, and 
which is so small it is eaten in mouthfulls by 
every person who eats cheese. When it is in 
the stomach it continues to tear around, and 
it will tear off every cell in the coating of 
the stomach if allowed to remain there 
long. Now every creature of this charac- 
ter, and we mean the bug that is gen- 
erated in decomposing cheese, is as much 
like a hog as a thing so small can be, and it 
is actually generated in all respects as the 
hog was generated. 

It is but a mere accumulation of the cells 
of the fibrine in the cheese, and such cells as 
are given an existence when the coarser part 
of them is decomposed. In such a crea- 
tion of course the production is one from an 
animal tissue or cells of such a tissue, and 
there is no difference between such cells and 
plant cells except in the consolidation of their 
substances. 



These animals are afforded all their organi- 
zation by the mere magnetic current that is 
coursing through them, and in their arms and 
legs this is seen, and in their constructions 
for acquiring what is giving them growth 
only a pair of forceps is constructed. Some 
of the constructions on their bodies are use- 
less, and appear as mere horns or hairs, as 
transparent as the whole body is. Every in- 
sect as small as these creatures are is but an 
animated cell which is covered in part only 
by a decomposed portion of the cell, and 
which appears as black and lifeless as char- 
coal, and it is nearly the same kind of sub- 
stance. 

Now, when this statement is observed, the 
inquiry will be made what is there in the 
magnetic current that is giving each of these 
creatures that is employed to perform the 
office of life, and why are they caused to 
employ it? This inquiry, if correctly an- 
swered, will disclose all the philosophy of 
life in a human being, and allow us to under- 
stand why we are compelled to employ our 
limbs for the performance of what will afford 
us existence. 

It is only a construction of what the body 
is compelled to operate in obtaining what is 
useful to it, and the work of satisfying a 
want of the body is all that is ever operated 
in any living creature. The diversity of the 
wants of a body of any creature is produced 
in proportion to the character or unfoldment 
of the organization, and in every degree of 
unfoldment there is an increase of the re- 
quirements of the orgaDization. Now when 
it is stated that a Creator is affording the 
unfoldment by an actual application of the 
mind of this author of all creations, in an or- 
ganized life of an animal character, and 
giving each of such creatures the necessary 
power for continuing their existence, all is 
said that ever ueed be said to explain what 
allows a magnetic current to perform all the 
operations of an insect or of any living crea- 
ture. 

In every animal there is this simple force, 
and the substance on which it is operating, 
and the force is only performing a work of 
divine calculation. Whenever it is con- 
structing or moving an organization of the 
animal kingdom, it is actually supported by 
this Author of the universe, as it is controlled 
by the will of any animal or person in the lim- 
ited scope of the beings' ability to operate it. 



Origin of Species. 



25 



Who this wise and all competent Author is 
is an inquiry that we are unable to discuss, 
and it never will be discussed with profit 
until mankind has discovered what the works 
of creation are, and what they are all estab- 
lished for. When we have learned what this 
Author of all the affairs of the universe has 
actually done, and what it is all done for, 
we shall be sure to commence an investiga- 
tion of the origin and character of the Crea- 
tor. Let us in this connection state that in 
the construction of what is capable of being 
discerned or examined by the human facul- 
ties there is only an employment of exactly 
the same force or influence that is employed 
by every animal or human being in perform- 
ing what is done by the operation of the 
will, and the only difference in the attri- 
butes of the Divine will and the will of 
the brute, or of a human being, so far as the 
power of controlling substance is concerned, 
is in degree. 

Every person who can influence another 
person by the operation of the will, or cause 
a single organ of the body to move, is making 
exactly the same kind of use of what is termed 
electricity as is being made by the Creator. 
No other explanation is necessary of the 
very means employed by the Almighty to 
whirl a solar system, or whirl the waters of 
our oceans, or whirl the old foibles of the 
scientific world out of the heads of the people 
who accept them. 

Let us now commence the examination of 
a kingdom of most interesting construction, 
called birds. 

These creatures are found in the same 
places that their origin is found in, and 
they are not found anywhere else. They are 
pursuing the same character of work, and 
something more. 

In each member of the species of the 
smaller birds there is a copy of a blos- 
som of one species of plants, and in the 
greater kinds of birds there is an out- 
growth of a whole bush of blossoms. For 
the purposes of comparing one of these crea- 
tions with the other, it is our duty to confine 
the comparisons to such orders of birds and 
flowers as are familiar to all the readers of 
this work. Let us take, in the first place, a 
common sparrow, or what is better known 
as a swallow. 

It can display a great deal of its origin in 
its appearance^ and if a blossom of the holly- 



hock plant was bereft of a part of its leaves, 
and was allowed to whirl in the air as the 
swallow does, it would be supposed that it 
was a swallow. 

This bird is only a converted blossom of this 
plant, and it is allowed to become greater than 
the blossom only because it is given the char- 
acter of digestion that increases its organiza- 
tion. Every animal that can digest food as 
well as a bird can become greater than its 
origin, and it will become as much greater 
as the place of its reproduction will permit. 
This will be more fully explained as we pro- 
ceed in the work of unfolding the origin of 
organizations. In the reptile species the 
ability to develop a creature greater than 
its origin is not seen, and their means 
of converting food into substance of growth 
is less than those in the bird creations. This 
fact is well known to physiologists. 

Now, when the fact is seen that a whole 
world of animals is only a further unfold ment 
of plants, we shall also see that what is con- 
sidered the greater unfoldment of plants is 
utilized or made use of in the unfoldment of 
the animal kingdom. 

The digestive organs are more developed 
in the bird than in a common snake or other 
reptile, only because a greater development 
of a plant was possible from its blossoms. 
So, also, in respect to the circulation ; it cor- 
responds in development and extent to the 
plant organizations that afforded the animal 
origin. Let this fact be borne in mind and a 
glance at the creatures of the earth that are 
considered the most developed, such as our 
domestic animals, or the kinds whose crea- 
tion we are discussing, and also at the earlier 
creatures of the earth, and we cannot fail to 
discover that any of such species of animals 
correspond or did correspond, in respect to 
development, to the development of the 
plants at the period of the creation of such 
species. 

What a comment on the theory of abortive 
growth, or misdirection of growth as a cause 
of a world of different animal species, if this 
statement is true! Let an examination of 
the character of plants and animals be made, 
and with the purpose of discovering whether a 
plant was capable of becoming anything 
more than a fish if its organization was that 
of a fern, and if a bush of beautiful flowers 
could be converted into anything less beauti- 
ful than a peacock, or whether a plant as 



26 



Origin of Species. 



muoli developed as a willow of our fields 
could 136 organized again in any other char- 
acter than a cow or what could begin a 
whole family of cows? 

In all these plants a commencement of the 
organization of what followed them was 
made, and the product was the only one that 
could he given these creations. 

When we are descri bing a construction of 
a foetus in a womb, a fui'ther understanding 
of this formation the most advanced or- 
ganization possible from the emanation of an 
organization of a lower order will be obtain- 
ed. 

Now, every bird of any land is but a pro- 
duct of the blossoms of such a country, and 
the plumage and character of the birds of a 
country will correspond to the flowers of 
that country. 

In each bird a good opportunity is given 
us to learn that it was created from a blos- 
som, for on its beak there is but a construc- 
tion from the pistils or anthers of a blossom, 
and in its eyes as in insects there is another 
employment of those openings to the interior 
of a plant. 

In their wings and legs, as well as in the 
wings and legs of the insect, there is an em- 
ployment of the leaves of a blossom, and in 
its tail a still better unfoldment of what is 
considered the calyx of this unfoldment of 
plants. 

Its feathers are only such corolla as are con- 
structed by a growth that is much more 
extended than the growth of a flower. 

In all these constructions from a blossom 
the same use is made of the different parts of 
the blossom. Now what can be said more to 
satisfy the reader that a bird is not a fish or 
reptile developed by a divertion of growth, 
and what is necessary to be stated farther to 
establish the fact that all the creations of the 
animal kingdom occupy the spheres of exist- 
ence that their prototypes of the vegetable 
kingdom occupied. If it is necessary to point 
to further evidence of this fact it is accom- 
plished by the statement that every bird that 
dwells on the ground is a result of a transfor- 
mation of a whole bush of flowers that were 
also on the ground, and the further statement 
that no bird does dwell on the ground that 
had its origin in the branch of a bush or tree. 
It will not be claimed that fish or any of the 
reptiles of the character from which the evo- 
lutionists claim birds were derived, ever lived 



in trees, or that a development by what is 
termed evolution would create a disposition 
in the developing creature to exist in the air 
or on branches of plants. Let this suggestion 
be contemplated, and let Mr. Huxley inform 
the world why reptiles got into the habit of 
soaring in the sky, and lighting on the bows 
of the great plants. 

What a wonderful amount of evidence, that 
our hypothesis is a correct proposition, is seen 
in the fact that all orders of animals are only 
able to exist on the same plane of creation or in 
the same elements of the earth's conditions 
as the origin of each existed in ! 

And what a glorious order of construction, 
that allows every part of the earth's accom- 
paniments of the character of water and air, 
and soil to be permanently occupied by what 
will tend to clear these substances of all their 
impurities, and still further advance our 
world, in a way to afford the human family 
a dwelling place of comfort and safety. 
Even the animal kingdom furnished man 
companions and protectors, and in the 
earliest periods of the existence of the human 
creations, such protectors were absolutely 
necessary in order to prevent the ferocious 
animals destroying the human race. The 
dog was the protector against ferocious 
beasts, and the cat was the guardian of 
sleeping man when the air was full of bats 
and other blood-sucking creatures. In the 
cavern where only a cat or dog could accom- 
pany a human family, these faithful follow- 
ers of different species of beings were able 
to give protection to the inmates of the cav- 
ern, and if unable to cope with an invader 
their cries would call their companions in 
human form to their assistance. 

Both the cat and dog are performing simi- 
lar offices for man to-day, and when we con- 
template what these mere brutes are able to 
do for us and what their species have done 
in past periods of the earth, we are obliged 
to acknowledge these favors and ask our- 
selves if there was not some calculation or 
purpose of the character we are describing, 
that was fulfilled in their existence, and if 
the Creator was not such calculator or de- 
signer. 

What capricious growth of any animal, or 
what transmitted change of form gave the 
dog its affection for man, and what gave the 
cat a companion of the same character, and 
what gave the cat and dog an inclination tO' 



Origin of Species. 



27 



dwell with man, if these animals were but 
mere accidental offsprings of accidental 
environments ? 

No wonder could be greater, and no ca- 
price more astonishing than the creation of a 
faculty of character or mind by a chance mis- 
direction of growth, and the wonder would 
only be the product of a proposition that is 
absurd and of no foundation. 

Now let us look at the birds again and see 
if there is not still further evidence of the 
fact that they are only blossoms given life 
and power of acquiring a living 

Their j)lumage is a gaudy dress of use 
as well as of beauty. 

The only use of a flower so far as its sep- 
arate existence is concerned is to please the 
eyes of man and of some animals. 

Every bird has a plumage of the same 
colors as the blossom from which it obtained 
its existence, and on the backs and other 
parts of the birds are all the colors that can 
be found in blossoms. The old rooster as it 
struts about the yard and calls for the hens 
to come and share its meals is so proud of its 
plumage that it will flutter its wings as a 
girl wraps a shawl of bright colors when 
spectators are in her presence, and when this 
bird is giving us a call from the top of a fence, 
it is only an outburst of pride at the glory of 
its construction. 

This very performance is only what is seen 
in a human being when the throat is stretched 
to utter the notes of an exalted soul. The 
character of this noise is only more agreeable 
than that of the performance of the rooster, 
and all the notes of the bird creations are 
sweet and musical according to the character 
of their development. 

When a crow caws at a traveler only a 
growl at intrusion is heard, and when the 
peacock gives its infernal scream a mere 
anger at what is annoying it is heard. He 
calls for other peacocks to come and sit or 
walk where he can be admired. 

Now in this bird's tail only a number of long 
feathers are constructed in order to display a 
branch of a bush that possessed a blossom, and 
in these wonderful conversions from such a 
branch a copy of the flower of the branch is 
actually portrayed. In every feather of this 
character a blossom's leaves are seen and in 
the same shape as when on the plant. 

What a startling disclosure it is, is it not 
to find a blossom's leaves actually stamped 



on each feather of this bird's caudal append- 
age ? Let the reader observe them and give 
us an answer. 

No greater evidence of the relation of a 
bird kingdom to a kingdom of flowers can be 
wanted than can be found m all such carica- 
tures of blossoms on the bodies of birds. 

Let us look at amore common kind of bird, 
the smaller bird that exists only along the 
banks of streams, and finds its food in the fish 
it is capable of catching. It is usually called 
a king-fisher. It is as much like the gaudy 
lily that is waving in the meadows along the 
same stream as a conversion of a lily into a 
bird will permit, and its blue and white adorn, 
ments are in keeping with the blue and white 
of such lilies as are fond of a wet soil. In 
its delight to swing upon a branch over a 
stream of water there is a repetition of the 
habit of the lily to swing on its stock on the 
bank of the same stream. 

In the golden pheasant a mere attempt to 
work out a better unfoldment of a blossom of 
the same field is seen, and it is only occupy- 
ing the same plain of existence. 

The woeful owl, as it continues its sly and 
cautious habits of getting a living, and 
plunges from a great elevation into a swamp 
of grass and bog to catch a mouse it observes 
in the dark, is only continuing the charac- 
teristics of a blossom that develops on a high 
branch and plunges to the earth when it is 
unable to get a sufficient support on a tree. 

The mocking bird, as it cries for an asso- 
ciate and tries to converse with mortals, if it 
has no companions, is only another species of 
blossom given animation and intelligence, 
and in fact ever feathered creature is but a 
greater development of a blossom, or a bunch 
of blossoms. 

Where are we to discover their origin if it 
is not what we are claiming? And what 
system of evolution could create so great a 
variety of these creatures from the reptiles 
of past ages? What would have created a 
greater variety of birds than there was of such 
reptiles? And if it is supposed the great 
variety of birds was possible by an evolution 
of their species, where is the evidence of any 
transformation of one species to another? 
What is the fossil that discloses such an in- 
complete development of one species as to 
afford us any grounds for such a theory ? It 
is nowhere to be found, and it will never be 
obtained. 



28 



Origin of Species. 



What a comment on a theory that a whole 
world of scientists is declaring it a revela- 
tion of the commencement of the orders of 
he animal species. Now, we can dismiss 
this class of creations for the present and ex- 
amine a different class ; the one that is 
claimed to be the order from which birds 
were evolved. 

A snake only wants pricks on its body, as 
some of them. have, and their jaws wide 
open, to appear in all respects like the briar 
bush that afforded them a beginning of ex- 
istence. In some countries the briars of the 
"bnsh they are copying are actually grown on 
the snake, and if the creature could crawl 
as well with these sharp points as it can 
with them in the form of scales, it would 
possess only the pricks of a bush. In any 
museum of these creatures, one or more of 
the species that are allowed the points of the 
briar can be found, and in their existence a 
whole volume of the evidence of the fact 
that every animal owes its existence to the 
vegetable kingdom can be studied. The 
shape of every snake is the same as its plant 
prototype, and the construction of these crea- 
tures, in respect to their organs of circula- 
tion, and what affords them means of getting 
a living, is almost identical with that of a 
"briar of the character of a blackberry or 
laspberry. They suck all their food into 
their mouths after it is well mashed and 
watered, and their circulation is little more 
developed than the circulation of fluids in a 
hriar bush. 

The scales are only a different character of 
construction from the pricks of the briar and 
afford a more useful employment of them. 

Every snake that is crawling on the earth 
is capable of exhibitiug its origin in still 
other ways, for instance, a rattlesnake still 
carries a copy of the mulberry berry on its 
iail, and only the centre bunch of the berries 
of the plant are given this distinction in 
the unfoldment of the plant. The spots on 
the snake are also copying the spots on the 
l)ark of the plant, and its wide and scalloped 
jaws are resemblances of the roots of this 
shrub. The snake will coil and sleep at the 
base of the tree, and in the bunch of bushes 
at such places as it exists in. All plants that 
are annual in their development of foliage 
allow their plumage to fall to the earth and 
their sap to retire to the recesses of the earth 
on the approach of a cold season. The I 



snake is divested of its skin in a similar man- 
ner, and it will also retire to the recesses of 
the earth for a temperature that will not 
freeze its substance of circulation. 

The snake is made stupid by the cold, 
and the bodies of such plants are also. 

Now when a black snake can be found 
where there are no blackberry bushes, or a 
striped or garter snake where there are no 
briars that look like it when matured, we 
will reconsider a part of this work and cor- 
rect any error that is in it. A copperhead is 
given its color of the ripe and yellow apple, 
through the apple tree twig that afforded 
it origin, and its spots and color were ob- 
tained from the same source. 

The horned snakes are only allowed a little 
greater unfoldment of the roots of what afford 
all creatures the jaws and horns they pos- 
sess, and it is no more strange that a root of 
a small shrub should be converted into the 
horn of a snake than that a whole clump of 
such attachments of a plant should be ren- 
dered antlers of a reindeer. All these projec- 
tions from the head are but so many unfold- 
ments of roots, and are as consistently on the 
head of a snake as on the head of a deer. 

Wherever a root is seen in the condition of 
a ho'm a base of a plant is sure to be con- 
structed into what is given a horn, and as 
sure as the head of an animal has horns some 
of the roots of a i ree are sure to be converted 
into these constructions. 

What a perfect unfoldment of the roots of 
a plant is seen on the sheep, and what a 
clumsey construction is seen on a moose. 

This creature is so covered with its horns 
that it can rush through a forest and turn 
all the branches of the trees away from its 
sides and back until their recoil is unable to 
harm the body. The Ibex and the antelope 
are as well prepared to dash through a forest 
or bushes without harming themselves with 
the branches of the trees or bushes. 

Now let us find the origin of that most 
abundant and poisonous reptile of India that 
is carrying a great piece of foliage in the con- 
dition of a goitre on its neck. It is called 
the cobra-de-capello. The naja of Africa is 
encumbered in the same way, and is calcu- 
lated to disclose its origin as well. 

This cobra is but a plant of old India given 
the wherewithal to exist and to destroy the 
existence of the inhabitants of that country. 
The character of the plant is the same in 



Origin of Species. 



29 



form and construction as the lady slipper of 
our forests on ^^vet and low lands. On tMs 
plant is a hood of the same shape as the so- 
called hood of this reptile, and the head of 
the plant has the same shape as the head of 
the snake. A similar plant is snre to be 
found in India and Africa, and it ^11 be 
found that on the two plants of this charac- 
ter in these countries, there is a peculiarity 
of construction and colors and stripes on the 
leaves that accounts for the difference in the 
color and stripes of the two orders of snakes. 

Every creature of this miserable condition 
of development is compelled to disclose the 
peculiarities of the plant it developed from. 

The most astonishing exhibition of this 
truth is perhaps seen in the huge reptiles of 
the tropics, and which are found in no part 
of the earth except where equally great ob- 
jects of the character of vines, twine them- 
selves around the same trees and swing from 
the same branches. 

These twining and swinging reptiles are 
copying the habits of the vines in all their 
operations and on their bodies can be seen a 
perfect copy of the spots on such plants. 

In no part of the globe where great vines 
are not climbing the forest trees and swing- 
ing from their branches, can one of these 
snakes be found, and no one will pretend 
that it can be. Xo one will deny that these 
snakes are shaped and spotted like such vines, 
nor will it be denied that they wind around a 
tree in climbing it, or that they follow along 
the branches and allow their bodies to be 
suspended from the branches by their tails. 

Nor will it be denied that in the operation 
of catching and holding and winding about 
a deer or other animal and hugging it to 
death, and then swallowing it whole, such a 
snake is only copying the habit of one of 
these vines of winding about a tree and its 
branches and swallowing a whole tree by its 
folds and the absorption of its vitality. 

Let our scientific authors who are so well 
assured that a snake is only a development 
from some lower order of reptile, ask them- 
selves if this caricaturing of the great trop- 
ical vines by great tropical snakes does not 
require an explanation of its cause if their 
ideas of evolution are correct! 

We can find no apology for an educated 
and intelligent mind that will observe this 
evidence of the outgrowth of animal organi- 
zations from a vegetable world, and declare 



that it is not a rational solution of the prob- 
lem of animal origin. 

Xo other evidence of the truth of our propo- 
sition is necessary beyond what is already 
given, and the hypothesis could safely ac- 
complish a success of acceptance on the evi- 
dence already pointed out. 

We will assure our readers and all who are 
interested in this inquiry as to the origin of 
species, that only a meagre portion of the 
evidence of the truth of our theory is yet 
given, and we are confident that before the 
whole of it is seen, the reader of this paper 
will conclude that the theory of so-called 
evolution will not bear investigation. 

In the next chapter a glimpse of other 
species of reptiles shall be given, and a 
chance offered the reader to see what gave 
them different forms and characters, and it 
will, if we are not mistaken, be capable of 
disclosing their origin, and the degree of un- 
foldment of each of such orders. 



Chapter V. 

We closed the previous chapter by a pro- 
mise that we would examine some of the 
other species of reptiles, and will now try 
and fulfil that promise. 

The reptiles we shall examine are those 
most familiar to the reader, since an under- 
standing of our statement can be best ob- 
tained when there is a knowledge of the con- 
struction of the creatures referred to. 

The alligator is entitled to a careful ex- 
amination of its construction, and in its crea- 
tion there is a great amount of evidence that 
its origin was only the soul of a log that de- 
cayed in a hot and slimy water. 

Its circulation is but little more developed 
than that of a fish, and the plant that afford- 
ed it origin had but little better means of 
unfolding than the simple fern that constitu- 
ted the origin of fish. 

No more branches appear on the fish than 
were developed on a fern, and in the alligator 
only as many as were developed on the pine, 
and in both cases the branches of the plant 
are typified in the branches of the animal. . 
This growth of branches on a fish or alligator 
IS only a caricaturing of the limbs ot the 
tree, and the fins and tail of the fish are only 
a caricaturing of the ferns' branches on its 
sides. No order of animals exists and none 
ever has existed where the members bore on 



30 



Origin of Species, 



their bodies a fin such, as fish possess that 
did not have their origin in the decayed fern 
of the shores of the water in which such ani- 
mals exist. 

If any animal possess horns or limbs as 
well as fins it is because the origin of such 
creature was constituted in part of the root 
of the fern and the branches of a plant more 
developed, and this mingling of the produc- 
tions of plants was simply on account of their 
decomposing in the same slimy and warm 
water. 

No other evidence of this truth is necessary 
than the fact that only after a greater devel- 
opment of plants was obtained than is seen 
in ferns did any such character of creatures 
come into existence. The fossils of the 
earlier fishes will confirm this statement. 

Now, let us look at the jaws of an alligator, 
and see if there is not some evidence that 
they are only roots of a pine with their 
branches converted into such jaws and their 
teeth! 

The jaws of this reptile are somewhat 
crooked, and in such undulation the undula- 
tory construction of pine roots is observed, 
while in the teeth of the jaw there is only a 
use made of the branches of the root. When- 
ever an animal had its origin in the vegetable 
organizations or substances that were out of 
the earth, as in the case of birds and insects, 
we can discover no teeth, and in every in- 
stance where the origin embraced the roots 
and trunk of a plant, we find a set of teeth 
as well as the other useful accompaniments 
of the organization. A root was as able to 
furnish a tooth from its branches as a trunk 
of a plant was to furnish a limb of the char- 
acter of legs from its branches, and in no in- 
stance will it be found that an animal with 
limbs as quadrupeds possess, is without the 
branches of the roots in the form of teeth. 

When an animal is possessed of such 
limbs it will be found that it has teeth, and 
in every development from the trunk of a 
plant will there be teeth according to the 
development of the branches of the roots. 
Let this be impressed on the mind of the 
reader, and in the further course of this work 
its relation to the other analogies of the 
animal organization to the vegetable will be 
observed. 

Now, in the bark of a pine tree we discover 
exactly the same work of a circulating fluid 
that we find in the bark or shell of the alliga- 



tor. The bark on the pine tree's trunk or 
branches is only a substance discharged, 
through the pores of the trunk by the circula- 
tion of substance of growth in the channels 
of circulation of the plant. 

The entire bark is but the undecomposed 
atoms that are passing from the earth into 
the circulation of the plant. In the alligator 
exactly the same phenomenon is in opera- 
tion, and the shell of this reptile corresponds 
to the circulation of the fluids of its body as 
well as the bark of the pine does to the circula- 
tion of fluids of growth in the tree. The cir- 
culation of fluids in a plant or animal is the 
mere following of the currents of electricity 
that flow through such organization, and the 
sweep of currents of this influence through 
those organizations is for the purpose of de- 
composing the substance of such fluids, and 
converting a portion of them into this influ- 
ence. The conversion of the substance of such 
fluids into this influence is the philosophy of 
growth, except that the additional amount of 
the influence thus created is compelled to dis- 
charge itself at the surface of the organs and 
body, and in its discharge it is condensed again 
at such surfaces into what are denominated 
cells. 

A cell is a condensation of a pufl* of this in- 
fluence at the surface of an organ or body, 
and it IS a perfect copy of the condensation 
of a puff of steam at the nose of the tea- 
kettle, except that the current is condensed 
in the form of a semisphere over the orifice 
of escape, and the cell is the result. 

The influence will exude through the cell 
that is created, and form another cell that 
caps the one already formed. 

Now when there is substance in the chan- 
nels of circulation of a plant that does not 
become electricity, or is not decomposed, it 
is forced out in the condition of undecom- 
posed particles, and these particles consti- 
tute the bark of the plant. 

When a particle of the undecomposed sub- 
stance in the circulation of an animal is 
thrown out on the surface of the body, it is 
constructing a shell, or what is but a part of 
a shell, or horn or hair. The difference in 
the substance of what is not decomposed in 
the circulation of an animal, is the cause of 
the difference between the substance of bark 
on the plant and the shell, or horn, or hair of 
the animal. The very properties of the sus- 
tenance that is consumed by each order of 



Origin of Species. 



31 



organizations, are tlie causes of the difference 
in the substance of the circulation of each 
organization. 

In an animal the substance is either plant 
or animal matter, and in plants it is water, 
atoms of gases, and fine particles of the earth. 

No animal is capable of giving itself a 
covering of shell or hair, that is not consti- 
stuted in part of the same kind of matter 
that is produced on a plant in the form of 
bark, for whether its food is wholly plant or 
wholly animal it will be composed, in part, of 
the substance that constitutes the atoms of a 
plant, which are thrown on to its surface. 

Let us ask the reader to observe the 
resemblance between the covering of an alli- 
gator and the covering of a pine tree, and 
then it can be more easily seen what is in- 
tended when we delineate the process of 
growth of any reptile. 

The reptile, no matter what species it may 
be a member of, will correspond in its phil- 
osophy of growth, and in the constructions 
on its body, with the plant that afforded it 
an origin. In what we shall state of this 
fact, can be seen the most complete over- 
throw of the so-called theory of evolution. 

The growth of a plant is produced by a 
current of electricity discharged from the 
earth, sweeping through the plant in its 
channels of circulation. The growth of an 
animal is produced by a current of electricity 
obtained through its lungs, or what answers 
for lungs, from the atmosphere, or water, and 
sweeping through the channels of circulation 
of the animal. Now if the channels of circu 
lation were the same in plants and animals, 
and the substance of their food or nourish- 
ment were the same, only a covering of the 
same character would appear on both. 

If a creation of an animal species, or its 
origin was from a plant evolvement or ema- 
nation of the character we have described, 
each order of animals would possess a devel- 
opment of circulation and organization cor- 
responding to the circulation and develop- 
ment of the plant that afforded its origin, 
and there would be a constantly ascending 
order of animal creations, in keeping with 
the constantly ascending orders of plants. 

Now this is precisely what we observe in 
the chain of animal species, and the observa- 
tion is also forced upon us, that in all the 
discovered fossils of the animal kingdom, and 
in the still existing species, a plant unfold- 



ment was followed by an animal unfoldment ; 
and further, that in every species of an ani- 
mal, there is but the product of the previous 
unfoldment of a new order of plants. 

Let us ask the Scientist to contradict this 
statement if it be untrue. We will listen to 
any such contradiction, and if it is unan- 
swerable, it shall be so admitted. 

In every species of plant, the production 
of anything on its surface in the way of 
leaves, blossoms or fruit, or in the way of 
branches or bark, corresponds in character 
and amount, to the channels of circulation in 
its organization. 

If the channels of circulation are large and 
extend in one direction only, the plant will 
have a growth in one direction, except what 
will barely create a stalk corresponding to the 
length or height of the plant. If it is 
possessed of a circulation that permits of a 
flow of its fluids in the direction of its sur- 
face, it will be sure to possess a great stalk 
and branches and a great deal of bark. 

If it is full of channels of circulation, it 
will have many branches, and if it has but 
one or a few channels of circulation, the 
stalk will be only supplied with leaves. 

No philosophy of development is operated 
in any animal or in the human body, except 
what is operated in the unfoldment of plants. 

The difference in the degree of unfoldment 
of the animal organizations, is produced by 
only additional constructions of the same 
character. 

Now, we can ascertain, with absolute cer- 
tainty, what the origin of any animal was, 
by an examination of their organs of circu- 
lation. The alligator of our southern swamps 
and rivers gives us as good an illustration of 
our statement as we can point to, and it is to 
the circulation of the blood of this creature 
that we call the reader's attention. It is as 
limited as the circulation of the fluids of the 
earlier growth of pines, or developed ferns 
that were decomposed in such swamps or 
rivers, and it is as little capable of giving 
this reptile any covering that is much more 
than a bark of the same method of construc- 
tion, as is seen on any pine or hemlock tree. 
The amount of circulation of the blood of 
this reptile is the means of creating on its 
body, what is denominated shell. The shell 
is only a continuous amount of the substance 
discharged from the blood, upon the surface 
of the body and limbs of the reptile. 



32 



Origin of Species. 



It is that portion of the substance of tlie 
blood that is not completely decomposed in 
the channels of circulation. 

The want of a greater amount of decom- 
position of the substance of the blood, is the 
cause of so much substance being forced out 
on the surface of the animal. , 

Now, when the circulation is as extensive 
as it is m mammals the substance of the blood 
undergoes a greater change and the influence 
that sweeps through the blood in pulsating 
currents will in a more extensive circulation 
decompose the atoms of blood more, and at 
the same time furnish the channels of circu- 
lation with a greater amount of the influence 
that is escaping to the surface. When it is 
as great as in the case of mammals it is capa- 
ble of converting the undecomposed sub- 
stance into hair. If the animal is in a very 
warm country the formation of hair is pre- 
vented in some cases by the heat of the at- 
mosphere operating with the heat of the 
body to convert such discharged matter into 
a rind. 

This IS seen on some of the animals of the 
tropics, and it is only a work of the heat that 
causes the substance to run into a sheet or 
united coating of the animal. In this effect 
of the warm atmosphere of the tropics we see 
a provision of nature for covering the larger 
animals of the tropics with what will protect 
them from an army of insects and at the same 
time afford them a protection from the heat. 

The heat of a tropical country is not al- 
lowed to penetrate the rind of a rhinoceros 
or hippopotamus. The rhinoceros will dis- 
close the operation of this accummulation of 
substance in the form of a rind, not only by 
the existence of the rind, but by a great 
thickness of the rind at the base of the 
greater slopes of the body. It is plainly 
seen in the amount of this rind on the sur- 
face of the animal's body whenever there is 
a slope of the body capable of giving the 
mass an avalanche. 

The base of the slope will be found to possess 
a construction of this substance that is thick- 
er and harder than on the part of the animal 
above it. The same character of work is 
seen in a measure on the hippopotamus and 
elephant. 

The common pear of our gardens will fur- 
nish another example of the sagging of sub- 
stance in a condition of fluid. The base of a 
pear will always decay faster and before the 



upper portion on account of the rupture of 
i1 s cells at the base by the avalanche of fluids 
from the top. 

The base of the shell of the rhinoceros is 
rendered harder by a greater consolidation of 
the substance that creates it. 

In its greater consolidation the character 
of the substance is disclosed, for it is made 
to appear like the substance of the shell or 
horn of the animal that possesses these 
organs. 

The mastodon of all cold countries possessed 
hair, which was necessary in order to pre- 
vent the animal freezing, and the only thing 
that afforded this monster hair in the place 
of a rind, was the difference in the tempera- 
ture of the atmosphere in which it was 
grown. The absence of heat permitted the 
substance that its circulation discharged on 
its surface to be constructed into tubes, each 
one of which would allow a current of elec- 
tricity to pass through it. The escape of 
this influence from the animal's circulation 
into the atmosphere was the provision for 
keeping the animal warm in winter. This is 
also the case with every animal whose body 
is covered with hair, and it is the cause of 
the capacity of our own heads to prevent our 
scalps from freezing when we sleep, and are 
obliged to cover all the body but the ton of 
the head. 

The current of electricity that escapes from 
a hair on the body will create a vibrating 
motion of the atmosphere around the orifice 
of escape, and this motion will increase 
what is called the temperature of the atmos- 
phere. It operates like a jet of water strik- 
ing a stiller body of water and creating a 
commotion in it. What a glorious provision 
for providing heat around us! What a curi- 
ous generation of electricity. Such animals 
as are covered with a rind are kept cool by 
the inability of the electricity they discharge 
to increase the temperature of the atmos- 
phere around their bodies. The influence of 
their bodies that is not required to throw out 
undecomposed substance from their blood is 
discharged at their eyes, horns and teeth, 
and in their excretions. Look at the eyes, 
horns and teeth of the rhinoceros, and the 
trunks of the elephant, and behold what a 
comer of marrow can do when assisted by a 
current of electricity from the blood. 

It is worth the while for all who observe 
the work that is now pointed out to consider 



Origin of Species. 



33 



the inquiry whether there is not some actual 
contriver of what is so grandly and perfectly 
adapting every organization of the earth to 
the conditions of its existence. It is but a 
mere glimpse of the vrisdom of creation that 
one can obtain at present, but quite enough 
to surprise us with the disclosures of the 
methods of creation. Let us always be wil- 
ling to admit that a Creator is in existence, 
and capable of performing what is per- 
formed, at least until that point is reached 
■where we recognize only the work or effects 
of chance. 

Now let us return to the alligator which so 
fairly represents the reptile creation in re- 
spect to its organization and methods of un- 
foldment. If this creature had as active a 
circulation as the rhinoceros it would be 
covered with a rind of the same character, 
for the substance as it is discharged from its 
circulation would run together into a rind in 
the same way, since alligators exist only in 
warm or hot latitudes. The degree of de- 
velopment of their circulation is exhibited in 
the character of their shell. It is always a 
mass of crust around their body and limbs if 
the circulation is very limited, and if it is 
more developed it is broken into scales or 
horns. The only thing that creates a scale 
or horn is the greater amount offeree that is 
generated in the blood or marrow beneath 
the scale or horn. The additional force gen- 
erated in such parts of the body is capable of 
constructing a scale or horn simply by a 
greater discharge of the undecomposed 
substance of the blood. In this exhibition of 
the effects of the increase of circulation in all 
animals there is a complete destruction of 
the idea that the environments of an animal 
are capable of changing their form and 
character, for in the possession of a generat- 
ing source of the force that produces growth 
there is all the cause or means of the unfold- 
ment of an animal. 

No animal is developed by any force or in- 
fluence that is not generated within its or- 
ganization. And in this method of unfold- 
ing what is given it in the way of its origin, 
there is all the means of increasing that ori- 
gin, and all the means of acquiring a con- 
struction of a body. The only influence that 
can disturb the character or appearance of 
what this method of unfoldment will pro- 
duce, is that which is capable of forming a 
vegetable species, or causing its germ or the 



germ of its seed to develope a form of the 
same character as itself. The parent of the 
animal or human embryo is capable of con- 
verting a different character of creation in 
its womb into a being like itself, and this 
manner of transformation of an object into 
one of a different form is the work of the 
magnetic influence of the parent. We shall 
describe that operation when we reach that 
part of our discussion. 

In no other way is an animal allowed to 
change the features of one of its species, and 
in the case of the other species it cannot 
change them at all. There is a power of 
either the human or animal organization to 
modify the features of their species when 
they are in a close relation with each other, 
and it is always performed through the influ- 
ence of the mind. A constant observation of 
the features of another person will in the 
course of time influence the observer's mind 
to such an extent as to create a correspond- 
ing appearance of features in the observer to 
a small extent. It is often noticed in mar- 
ried people, and it is sometimes the means of 
a modification of the animal features. 

No other means of changing the form or 
appearance of one species of animals by 
another is operated, and it is wholly insuffi- 
cient to change a creature to any great ex- 
tent. Climate is capable of effecting a 
change only in the covering of the animal, 
and it is always apparent in giving them 
either a rind or hair. The rind is the result 
of a warm atmosphere, and hair the result of 
a cold atmosphere. 

In these few changes produced by the en- 
vironments of the animal creations there are 
all the changes of any character that are 
possible in the forma or features of the ani- 
mal. 

Now if this wisdom of the Creator is not a 
sufficient overthrow of the doctrine of what 
is known as the survival of the fittest and a 
natural selection, will our scientific teachers 
who accept that doctrine inform the world 
what produces a change in the form of an 
animal at the present time, or what did ever 
produce a change in the form of the animals 
of the earth ? This character of work if it is 
stated correctly conveys ail the changes that 
ever took place in the animal kingdom in 
respect to their forms, and if it is a fact that 
the forms of animal species were ever 
changed or can be changed in any other way 



34 



Origin of Species. 



it is the duty of those who claim this to 
show what process or what law is operated to 
produce the change. 

The survival of the fittest, means nothing 
more than that the unfit, or what 
are classed as unfit, perish from natural 
causes. Natural selection means only the 
same thing, except that in the destruction of 
a part of the animal kingdom a destruction 
or devouring of the weaker by the stronger 
took place. Both terms mean that in the 
chances of existence the less qualified to 
withstand the vicissitudes of the countries in 
which animals existed were overcome and 
destroyed. 

Now these propositions are very rational 
and very true, and it is unnecessary to inform 
the readers of this article that the same 
destruction of life and species is taking place 
to-day. 

The very same kind of selection of the 
fittest, and survival of the stronger is seen in 
all countries now, and in all parts of the 
world where an animal is seen. 

What is there in this destruction of a por- 
tion of an animal species that creates a dif- 
ference in the form of any of the members of 
that species ? or what does a method of 
destruction do toward cr eating anew species 

In this work of the great naturalist, who 
thought that our own race was merely a 
family of monkeys in disguise, and that all 
animals were abortive productions from a 
creation of animals that we could never dis- 
cover, there is no other attempt to account 
for the diversity of species, except what is 
stated in respect to natural selection, and 
a careful observation of the efi'ects of the 
law of heredity. And in his comments on 
the law of heredity he nowhere ascertains 
that a construction of any peculiarity of the 
nature of diverted or abortive growth is even 
increased or cultivated in its transmission 
from parent to ofi^spiing. 

It is, on the contrary, a fact that it is al- 
ways obliterated in the course of time. What 
a comment on the wisdom of this great so- 
phistry of an eminent observer if it is a fact 
that in the transmission of peculiarities of 
the form or character of an animal, only a 
temporary existence of the peculiarity is per- 
mitted, and what a ghost of a philosophy 
of evolution is this work if the selection of 
the fittest, and the transmission of peculiari- 



ties are incapable of creating a change in a 
creature or a different organization ! 

What a comment on the wisdom of a whole 
world of scientists, that they cannot ex- 
amine this question in a way to discover that 
only a mere sophistry is built up in the so- 
called evolution of the species ! 

Let us ask all who have noted our explana- 
tion of this, if they can discover what will 
create a new form or a different species of 
animal, if all that is stated in that work of 
the great naturalist is true ? Ask all who are 
capable of understanding it what th% change 
is that is supposed to be accomplished, and 
what produces the change ? 

In no instance can be shown the power that 
does either, and the author was honest 
enough to admit that it was not disclosed. 

Now in reference to other species of rep- 
tiles, it is only necessary to state, that in 
each, there was a different order of plant 
that constituted its origin. The alligator is 
but little different from any of the lizards, 
and all such are as capable of affording us a 
chance to discover their origin. In their 
shells and their horns, and ia their way of ob- 
taining a living, there is only a faithful cari- 
caturing of the plant that gave them ex- 
istence. 

We will conclude what we intend to offer 
of this description of reptile origin in the 
next chapter, and shall the a endeavor to dis- 
cover the origin also of what are known as 
mammals. 

Chapter VI. 

We cannot consider the reptile creations 
a mere class of lizards, or a mere class of 
alligators or crocodiles, or as a class of 
snakes, for all the creatures that are cold- 
blooded and crawl on the earth, or paddle 
through the watei, are as much reptile orders 
as any one of such creatures. The name is 
only a term applied to a few of the creatures 
that are incapable of greater development 
than a snake or alligator. The use of such 
a term is simply an employment of a descrip- 
tion of what are considered only undeveloped 
vertebratae, or if the theory of the evolution- 
ists is correct, undeveloped birds. 

The bird that is possessed of only feathers 
is not considered a vertebraic reptile, but one 
that is possessed of a shell to any extent, is 
denominated a member of the vertebrata 



Origin of Species, 



35 



classes. No cause for classing birds witti tlie 
reptile vertebrata exists, except that in a few 
species of the earlier bird creations, there 
was a considerable bony exterior. There is, 
perhaps, no well defined line between a rep- 
tile and the more advanced orders of animals, 
but it is safe to allow that all the cold-blooded 
vertebrae are reptiles. 

It is our purpose to discover the origin of 
such as are most familiar to the reader, and 
when the origin of all animals is known, the 
diiferent orders will be denominated, only 
according to their rank in the scale of exis- 
tence. The method of their creation, and 
the method of their unfoldment, will, if 
understood, enable the scientific investigator 
to aiTange the catalogue of animal names or 
descriptions, according to their period of 
imfoldraent. 

No arbitrary and irrational denomination of 
the species will be permitted or adopted. 

When a whole class of the teachers of 
science can agree on what produced, or what 
developed an animal, an agreement can be 
had on a term of description. 

Xow all the turtles of the earth are carry- 
ing on their backs an exhibition of what gave 
Ihem existence, and the source of their origin 
is so plainly and artistically engraved on 
these covers of this class of reptiles that the 
student of nature as he gazes on one of 
them, and compares it with the object that 
allowed an origin for a turtle, will wonder 
why in all the periods of man's existence, 
the origin of the turtle has not been discov- 
ered. The same beautiful orders of adorn- 
ments are seen on the back of a turtle as on 
the coral itself, and in the shape of this crea- 
ture there is a good profile of all the bunches 
of coral that are constructed in a heap and 
without branches. 

The only difference in the shape of a turtle 
and a bunch of coral, is in the arms and legs 
and head of the turtle, and in the animal's 
construction, there is a chance to discover 
why the head and legs or arms were given it. 
The body of the turtle is without bones, and 
on the underside of the upper part of the 
shell, there is a partial develop/uent of a back 
bone and ribs. These beginnings of a back 
bone and ribs are sufficient evidences of the 
truth we are now to state. In the decompo- 
sition of a heap of coral the only object left 
undecomposed was the linings of the cells 
that constituted the coral. These linings of 



the cells are the same kind of creations that 
constitute the linings of the cells of all plants, 
and the animal and human organizations. 

When the grosser part of the cells were 
cleaved from these linings, there was a coral 
only in the condition of a phantom or soul. 
It was no more nor less than the united lin- 
ings of the cells of the coral, and these linings 
were only the influence of the coral develop- 
ment so slightly consolidated as to be invisi- 
ble, and at the same time be able to retain the 
organization of the turtle, and its represen- 
tation in an etherial condition. 

Every turtle that exists, or ever did exist, 
was only a developed coral clump, so far as 
its origin is concerned, and in every climate 
and country these converted coral exist as 
well as the original coral. 

The corals of our country, or its shores, are 
only a simple construction compared with 
those of warmer climates, and tbe turtles that 
abound in our latitudes are only a simple 
affair compared with the creatures that de- 
rived their existence from the more exten- 
sively developed corals. 

The thousands of so-called animals that 
are attached to the rocks and mud at the 
bottom of the ocean, are in every instance 
only a greater development of a coral, and 
every species of algae or crinoid in the ocean, 
is a coral a little more developed. 

These facts and the decaying of land plants 
in the water, accounts for the great variety 
offish, or what are called fish, in the ocean, 
but which are only a little further developed 
algse, and crinoids, and land plants. In 
the variety of the fish of our oceans that 
are given an existence to-day, there is not 
one species whose form cannot be found to 
be but a copy of a coral, or a particular form 
of plant of the water or land. The geologist 
who is so anxious to discover whether after 
all the crinoid or zoophite is an animal, had 
better cast around for the fish that is copy- 
ing these organizations in its appearance 
and habits, and the idea may come to 
the so-called investigator, if he finds this fish, 
that these peculiar plants are but corals more 
developed. 

Zoophites are as well represented m the 
animal world, and in the many orders of fish 
in the sea or lakes, these partly developed 
plants are thoroughly represented. No where 
in the kingdom of animals is it possible to 
discover a creature that is not a representa- 



36 



Origin of Species. 



tive of one species of plant, or of a being that 
was derived from a plant or animal substance, 
or from both. 

Now, all the fish of the sea are the faithful 
copies of all the plants that have grown or 
perished in such waters, and the crusted 
creatures that are in no sense fish, except 
that they dwell in the same element, are only 
copies of the corals of such waters. 

Let us ask all who are capable of obtaining 
a natural history, and a copy of any geologi- 
cal work, to compare the animals of the 
ocean with the plants that are developed in 
such waters, includiog every species of corals, 
crinoids, zoophites, and algae, and such land 
plants as perish in it. No other evidence 
will be wanted of the truth of our theory 
than such a comparison will afford. 

Let it be done in order to show whether 
we are deceiving our readers. 

The only difference between a fish and a 
plant that was converted into a fish, is in the 
way a plant, when convertedinto an animal, 
was given the organs that capacitate it for 
independent motion and the other manifesta- 
tions of life that the plant could not produce. 

So does every animal possess only a greater 
capacity for motion and the manifestations of 
life. No animal is anything more than a 
plant more developed and rendered capable 
of acquiring an existence through a system 
of obtaining nourishment from objects that 
are capable of giving it nourishment. 

No order of animals are compelled to obtain 
their sustenance from the soil, or what is 
connected with soil in the form of earth or 
rock or decaying wood, but every species of 
plant is produced from the earth, or such 
substances on it, and it is dependent on the 
earth, or such substances, for its nourishment 
and power of development. 

This difference in the two orders of creation 
is all that creates a dividing line between the 
tvro kingdoms. A plant that is so developed 
as to become an animal is released from its 
connection with the earth and it thencefor- 
ward is able to do its own work in the way 
of obtaining its means of existence. 

This is all we care to advance concerning 
the portions of the animal kingdom that are 
less developed than the mammal species, and 
it is all our readers will need to enable them to 
pursue the work of disclosing the origin of 
such creations. 

Now let us examine a different class of or- 



ganizations ; one that is more developed, and 
which is more in keeping with the character 
of the present unfoldment of the vegetable 
kingdom. Of course there are no animals of 
this class that are created now, and there is 
no one of such creations that was developed 
or brought into existence since man was cre- 
ated except the elephant and camel. The 
camel is in a condition of development that 
is capable of giving us another example of 
what a heap of dead bodies can evolve. The 
whale and elephant are productions from both 
the plant and animal creations, and it is as 
well to admit that in this old courser of the 
desert, that is so faithful and so attached to 
man, there is but a construction from the de- 
composing bodies of the tribes of the same 
countries that were wanting such a creature 
to carry their burdens from one part of the 
country to the other. This most useful crea- 
ture was only possible from the decomposing 
bodies of the original inhabitants of the 
countries where the camel exists, for in no 
creature or plant is there any construction 
that could be converted iuto the astonishing 
contrivances that render this creature capa- 
ble of bearing such burdens and existing so 
long without food or water ; only a calculator 
of a divine character could supply these peo- 
ple with the means of transporting their 
goods and themselves across the waterless 
desert, where any other animal would perish. 
It is as plain an example of the wisdom of 
creation, and of design in the affairs of na- 
ture as though the design and the use of the 
animal was written in letters in the sands of 
the desert by the finger of the Creator. 

The places where a camel is needed are the 
only places where it is found, and the degree 
of civilization that the people of such coun- 
tries acquired rendered this animal a neces- 
sity, and it would have been impossible for 
them to have acquired such civilization with- 
out the aid of this creature. "It is only a 
mere operation of law," says the agnostic ob- 
server, "that is producing everything in na- 
ture," and it is only a mere operation of law 
that affords the animal a means of existence, 
says the same observer, and it is the mere 
operation of law, he says, that is giving us a 
means of investigating the works of nature. 
No other philosophy is needed than an oper- 
ation of law, this wise thinker is claiming, 
and it is only an operation of law that is giv- 
ing a law a power of operation, he also 



Origin of Species, 



37 



claims. Now if all tlie operations of law 
were accounted for by discovering the cause 
of the operation to be a previous operation 
of law, it must follow that a previous opera- 
tion of the will of some person or individual 
of power of will is the previous power to the 
first operation of law, and if there is a pre- 
vious will operated to produce the first opera- 
tion of law, why are we compelled to assume 
that it can operate only in projecting the 
first operation of law? And why are we 
compelled to assume that any operation of 
law is produced by the operation of a previ- 
ously operated law, if a cause is not appa- 
rent, or where the operation is only a contin- 
uation of the same law. There is only a con- 
tinuation of the operations of law where one 
operation is the means of the execution of 
the other, and if the one first operated is 
checked the other is only deprived of what 
will continue its work. 

When a work of natural law is carried on, 
no matter what its character is, there is al- 
ways a sufficient control of its operations to 
prevent it working any destruction beyond 
what the designs of creation will permit. 
Now what will the cause be of the certain 
operation of other influences which are capa- 
ble of limiting the destruction of the Crea- 
tor's designs by any operation of law. In 
each cyclone there is power to devastate a 
whole globe if the operation of the force is 
continued and allowed to whirl over the earth, 
but it is wholly controlled by a work of law 
in another direction, and in a way to cause it 
to perform only the character of work it was 
created to perform; and besides this destruc- 
tion of its power there is a use made of the 
agent that destroys the cyclone, and it is 
only one of its offices to check the furious on- 
ward career of this bezum of destruction. 

Now all that can be seen of the operation 
of law in any direction is the performance 
only of the creation of a thing that is de- 
signed for existence, or its destruction when 
its office of existence is performed. In these 
two purposes or results of the operation of 
law there is all there is ever performed in 
their operations, and there is no work of any 
character in the way of effect of natural law 
but the creation and destruction of the ob- 
jects of creation. 

One is all the while creating, the other is 
all the while destroying, and the latter keeps 
pace with the former, and in all the affairs of 



nature they operate in perfect harmony with 
each other. 

No power is greater than the one that cre- 
ates, and none is greater than the one that 
destroys. All of the creations of the uni_ 
verse are undergoing a change, and only an 
advancement of the universe is the result. 
What advancement could there be if a mere 
uncontrolled force was operating to perform 
a change in the condition of things, and 
what could create any harmony or equilib- 
rium of forces if it was a fact that all forces 
are uncontrolled by any will or mind capable 
of originating the affairs of the universe ? 

No power is more apparent than the power 
that maintains an equilibrium of the forces 
that are operating to create and destroy what 
is created. 

This little departure from our object of dis- 
cussion is only to enable the observer of th.e 
statements we are intending to make and 
have made in reference to the designs of crea- 
tion, all the more capable of seeing a finger 
of a Creator in all the affairs of nature. What 
a pitiful expression there is in the face of the 
camel, and how well it resembles the faces 
of the people whose earlier existence was 
only a degradation and suffering. 

The bowed and humiliated character of the 
neck and head of this animal, is a perfect ex- 
emplification of the degraded and bowed 
spirits, whose necks were perpetually under 
a yoke of a brutal tyrant, and the hapless 
features of the camel bespeak the suffering 
of a people whose backs were scorched in the 
sun, or flayed in their toils, and the contri- 
vances for punishment by the tyrant. 

What an example of portraying to the pre- 
sent day, the suffering and degradation of a 
people whose existence was far beyond the 
reach of any history. 

In the eyes of the camel is seen the eyes of 
the inhabitant of the country where this 
animal dwells. In its forehead there is seen 
precisely the same presentation of skull and 
brain as is seen in the inhabitants of such 
countries. In their noses we see only human 
noses of the same races. In their whiskers a 
beard of a human being is seen. In their 
lips there is a human capacity for preventing 
the disclosure of the tongue and teeth, while 
the animal is eating, for their lips, like the 
human lips, allow them to eat without show- 
ing the whole interior of their mouths. 

The ladies of our best societies would not 



38 



Origin of Species. 



feel satisfied witli their smiles and polite 
maimer of eating, if they were obliged to 
disclose all their teeth and their tongues, and 
gums, every time they smile or open their 
jaws to crush a bit of food. 

The camel can smile and eat without 
appearing so much like a ferocious brute, as 
the other animals do. If this good animal 
could raise his eyebrows, when he desires to 
exhibit a little pleasure, the smile of the 
camel would be as marked as that of a human 
being, who is capable of smiling. A chance 
to learn what the eyebrows can do toward 
perfecting a smile is obtained by attempting 
to smile without raising them. 

A grin like that of a bear or hyena will 
be the result of a control of these operations. 

This very docile and useful creature, the 
came], is only a construction from the decom- 
posing bodies of just such people as possessed 
the heads and faces and countenances, and 
bowed spirits, that are possessed by the 
animal. The humps on their backs are only 
a result of the stacking of dead bodies in the 
tombs, as a stack of wheat is stacked, and it 
required the gases and decomposition of the 
whole stack to produce a camel. In this 
transformation of the emanations of a num- 
ber of the human beings that were entombed 
together where a decomposition of their 
bodies was possible, there is a chance to dis- 
cover what will surprise all our christian and 
spiritualist teachers more than any thing 
that has yet been offered in the columns of 
this paper. 

It is only the soul of a plant or animal body 
that is converted into a better creation, and 
it IS the souls of the human beings that were 
too undeveloped to be able to possess a means 
of existing in any other world than this one, 
that were converted into what would be of 
use to those that were living. 

In this very astonishing fact there is to be 
seen a carefully prepared arrangement for 
another existence in the orders of men that 
are capable of another existence, rhat will be 
disclosed, and it shall receive our attention 
w^hen we arrive at the discussion of a spirit- 
nal creation. It is quite enough at this point 
to state that we do not learn of the existence 
of the most undeveloped savages or undevel- 
oped inhabitants of a degraded character of 
people in a heaven of either the christian or 
the spiritualist, and if they are in such heav- 
ens they are retired to the back part of it, if 



the front is the one from which we have 
heard the apostles and prophets, or the de- 
parted souls of more recent inhabitants of 
our globe. The mind can be satisfied that a 
very wise provision was made in the heads 
of all human beings for a proper selection of 
those who could enjoy and appreciate a spir- 
itual existence. This arrangement shall be 
disclosed before our present article is closed. 

A camel is able to give us a complete des- 
cription of the faces of the beings that furn- 
ished it its origin. Let a comparison of the 
faces of camels and the more Arabic portions 
of the Jews be made. 

If the resemblance pointed to is deemed a 
work of the imagination, the comparison can 
be made by any of our readers who will ob- 
serve the faces of the Jew, and the features 
of the faces of the dromedary. 

If the dromedary is supposed to be older 
than the race of people from whom the Jews 
were descendents, it will be well for such 
persons as claim this, to inform us where and 
when this race had its origin. 

No other race is capable of affording so 
much evidence of its claim to a kinship with 
the camel, and it does look as though that 
all the other races would forego this distinc- 
tion. The greed of the camel is only limited 
by what it cannot devour, and the Arab is 
only content when a treasure is beyond his 
reach. A Jew will be contented when the 
treasure is beyond the reach of any other 
person. 

A sack peddlar is able to show where he 
acquired the habit of transporting goods in 
sacks on his back, and when we describe 
what Mr. Darwin was pleased to call heri- 
dity, we will call the readers attention to the 
great capacity of the Jew, of the more recent 
centuries, to acquire what was a habit of the 
camel in carrying goods of the commerce of 
the eastern shores of the Mediterranean and 
the cities of the Asiatic countries. Every 
Jew, whose pack of wares is slung on his 
back, and who. is coursing the country as a 
camel courses a country in the east, is but 
copying a trade of the camel. 

Now, where shall we find the origin of such 
cruel and ferocious creatures as the tiger, the 
lion, the wolf, the bear, and all such animals 
as are capable of exhibiting fierce and des- 
tructive capacities ? 

Every ferocious and destru-.tive creature 
that is capable of devouring another animal 



Origin of Species. 



39 



is giren an organization that impels it to the 
acts that it performs. The character of the 
organization that is capable of a violent and 
destractive act is obtained by the creation of 
a great width of brain, or what should be 
called a great battery of the very force that 
is operated in the animal's acts of force and 
destruction. 

This fact is always observed in the con- 
struction of the heads of all animals that are 
capable of destroying each other or those 
around them. The power that is operated in 
the head of a tiger in its work of destruction 
is the same that is operated in a person's head 
in compelling him to destroy human life or 
build a city or railroad, or perform any great 
work of the will. 

The difference in the character of the work 
that is performed by the human species that 
18 instigated by a breadth of brain, is caused 
by the difference in the construction of that 
part of the brain that directs the employ- 
ment of the power. The difference in the 
capacities for directing the employment of a 
great force of the brain is all that renders 
man capable of getting a living by peaceful 
pursuits, audit is the absence of such a great 
force in the species of animals that exist on 
vegetation that enables them to content 
themselves with a vegetable diet. A vegeta- 
ble diet will satisfy the batteries in such ani- 
mals' heads, but only the exciting iniluence 
of the blood and other corpuscles of an ani- 
mal will satisfy the batteries in the heads of 
the species of animals that are carniverous. 
Now the whole cause of the ferocity of a tiger 
or of any animal is the possession of what 
will in a short time exhaust the strength of 
the animal if it is not supplied with the mag- 
netic force or influence of another animal's 
blood and flesh. This craving for a fresh 
supply of this force is all that makes a tiger 
or bear come from its lair and destroy what- 
ever animal it can overpower. This opera- 
tion is of precisely the same character as 
that of the unfortunate person whose blood 
is so accustomed to being stimulated by alco- 
hol that it is in a partially abnormal condi- 
tion without such an exciting influence. 

This being is anxious to obtain the exciting 
influence of such substance, aiDd the charac- 
ter of the liquor is capable of giving the 
blood excitement by decomposing the stom- 
ach, as well as the substances in it. The 
same philosophy is observ ed in the person 



who eats opium, and it is seen in a proper 
operation in the desire of the child or any 
person to get out of doors, where the air can 
furnish the blood with the best prepared 
stimulant the animal kingdom ever consumed. 
It is merely the electricity of the atmosphere. 

Now what operated to give one species of 
animal so broad a brain, while another was 
allowed a brain only partly as broad ? And 
what operated to give either a brain of any 
character ? 

A brain is only a mass of cells of the same 
character as any other cell of the body, ex- 
cept that the brain cells are constructed from 
the blood that is sweeping along the spinal 
column and the many small blood vessels that 
meander through the brain. They are gen- 
erally greater than other cells of the body, 
and this is the reason the brain is so much 
greater in proportion to its weight. 

Now when an animal was derived from a 
soul of a plant it could obtain a brain corres- 
ponding to the circulation of the plant that 
afforded it origin. Every plant that is able 
to afford a soul of its creation for an animal 
organization can, create a brain in the animal 
as great as its own organization will produce. 
The foliage of a plant is the measurement of 
its circulation. When the circulation is em- 
ployed to construct a brain, a corresponding 
amount of work is the result. The ario)' vitce 
is but a changed position of the top of the 
plant, and it is the paladium of a brain. From 
the commencement of the unfoldment of this 
top of the inverted result of circulation there 
is only a greater or lesser outgrowth of a con- 
struction called brain. No animal is capable 
of commencing a development until this arJor 
vitce, or what answers for it, is unfolded, and 
it is from its construction that the other parts 
of the organization are unfolded. No one is 
able to comprehend the reason why a brain is 
so much the shape of the foliage of a tree, 
and why a branch of the plant is so plainly 
observed on the folds of the cerrebellum. We 
can assure the reader that the cause of this 
appearance of the plant in an animal brain, 
that is developed in all species above a fish, 
is the fact that all such animals are develop- 
ments from plants, and the fish would display 
it as well if their brains were developed as 
much as the brains of the higher organiza- 
tions. 

Now the amount of brain of any animal 
will correspond to the development of the 



40 



Origin of Species. 



plant it was derived from, and the plant's de- 
velopment is always known by its foliage and 
fruit. 

The brain is in respect to this unfoldment a 
perfect illustration of the truth that a plant 
is only given a further development in an 
animal organization. 

The brain will correspond to the develop- 
ment of a plant that afforded the animal its 
origin, and in this most important fact a 
whole volume of the testimony that discloses 
the truth that a plant kingdom was the origin 
of the animal kingdom is to be observed. The 
advancement of the plant organizations are 
thus copied in the advancement of the animal 
species. 

The only way to advance the character of 
the animal species was to employ the more 
developed plants in their creation. When a 
plant is given a foliage of the character of 
leaves, it can produce what will originate an 
animal with a brain capable of giving it a 
power of considerable importance in the way 
of sagacity and of comparison and caution 
and sometimes of reason. This is oberved in 
all the more advanced orders of animals, and 
it is only possible when a vegetable produc- 
tion of a more developed character is the 
source of the existence of the animal. 

If we can discern what enables a homed 
animal to exist on vegetation, and caused it 
to use its horns only in its defence, we can 
begin to discover why a broad headed animal 
is capable of exerting a force of will that is 
not possible with the horned animals. Every 
animal that has horns, except a few reptiles 
and fish, is existing on vegetation, and many 
of the herbiferous animals are without horns, 
and whenever we see such hornless devourers 
of vegetation, we find an organization that 
is disqualified for destroying other animals, 
except the very small creatures that annoy 
them. 

In every instance of this character, the 
head of the animal is narrow where the head 
of a ferocious beast is broad. The horns are 
omitted in all species of animals whose brains 
are so narrow that a force of construction 
sufficient to construct horns is wanted. 

The heads of such animals as possess horns 
are always broader, and it is the development 
of horns, or in other words, the employment 
of their brain force in their construction that 
incapacitates the animal for a life of combat 
and destruction. The bulls of the bovine 



species, and both cows and bulls of the bison 
family, have short horns, and to the extent 
that they are deprived of growth of horns 
are they combative and made capable of pro- 
tecting the herd. 

In a deer we see a horn that is calculated 
to protect the animal's body in a wood, and 
only in a defence where flight is impossible 
wQl they use them against an adversary. 

Now, there are no horns on a tiger, or any 
of the ferocious quadrupeds whose food is 
flesh, and the force of the brain that is em- 
ployed in constructing horns on a cow or 
deer, is in such animals employed to contract 
the muscles of the beast, in its leap upon and 
destruction of another animal. This force, if 
not allowed to be operated in this way, will 
keep the animal contracting its muscles and 
spreading its claws in pacing its cage, and 
it will destroy the beast in a short time, un- 
less the animal is given a great quantity of 
blood and meat. 

It was very important that a portion of 
the animal kingdom should be carniverous, 
and the other portion herbiferous, for if they 
were all herbiferous, a few, or perhaps, a 
single species would propagate sufficiently to 
cover the earth : and if all were carniverous, 
they would prevent the perpetuation of the 
species by devouring each other. What a 
comment this is on the idea that all creations 
are the results of a blind force. 

We can discover the origin of a tiger, if we 
can imagine what a decaying zebra can af- 
ford a slimy and warm pool of a swamp, 
where the grass that is decomposing, fills the 
air and water with the same kind of emana- 
tions as the body of the zebra is affording 
them. 

Imagine what would rise from such a damp 
and filthy condition of substance, and you 
will observe what constituted the origin of 
a tiger. This beast still finds its haunt or 
lair in the place that its origin was in, and it 
never leaves it unless forced to do so by 
hunger. It sleeps and yawns where a dead 
bra died and decayed, and the stripes of 
this fierce brute are copies of the zebra's 
stripes, and the long and uneven hair on its 
belly and throat, are copies of the grass that 
also decomposed in the same swamp. 

A whole catalogue of creations can be 
accounted for in the same way, and it was 
only a log of some plant and its roots and 
branches, that afiorded the origin of the 



Origin of Species, 



41 



separate species of animals that had not their 
©rigin in the dead carcass of another animal. 

The lion lies and sleeps where his origin 
lie and decomposed, surrounded by the bones 
and teeth of the animals it devoured. This 
beast is only a greater development of the 
hyena, and it resembles this worst of all 
creatures in its habits and disposition, and in 
its mane and tail and generalshape. A cavern 
strewn with the bones of animals and reek- 
ing with the hlthy atmosphere of decaying 
animal matter, is the delightful corner of this 
great and ferocious creature. A hyena was 
the occupant when the lion did not exist. 

No animal is so cowardly as this great 
creature, and it is only a great hyena subsist- 
ing on undecayed flesh. 

This IS all we can offer of the disclosure of 
animal origin in this chapter, and our work 
shall commence in the following chapter at 
the examination of the origin of the other 
portions of the carnivorous (juadrupeds. 



Chapter VII. 

The further examination of the origin of 
ferocious animalswill conclude what this arti- 
cle is intended to contain concerning the con- 
struction of the creatures that are conver- 
sions of the less developed plants into what are 
only a plant with greater powers of motion, 
and greater capacities for the reception of im- 
pressions. 

The character of an animal will always 
furnish a means for ascertaining what species 
of plant it obtained its existence from. In 
reference to the degree of development of an 
animal, the same amount of unfoldment of 
organization compared with the greater de- 
velopment of the vegetable orders, is ob- 
served as the animal bears to other animal 
organizations. The only differej,ce in the or- 
ders of animals is in their degree of develop- 
ment, and every change in form is a conse- 
quence ot a greater unfoldment of the means 
by which a current of the agent of all life and 
motion is operating to give life and motion to 
the animal. The very agent that produces life 
and motion is the influence that is accom- 
plishing the development, and its accomplish- 
ments are only constructions of the means 
for its greater activity. 

This unceasing activity of what created 
the universe, will not be discontinued until 



the world is all converted into what it was 
designed to produce. 

It is only a commencement of the conver- 
sion of a world into what will be a habita- 
tion for the human soul, and into such souls 
that is seen in the infinite varieties of opera- 
tions of natural law. A corpuscle in a chan- 
nel of the circulation of one's blood is acted 
upon by this same magnetic agent, m the 
sweep of its current around the system, and 
it is finally converted into the influence that 
is accomplishing the conversion, and this in- 
fluence is again converted into a corpuscle 
and one of a better character. This effect is 
seen in every cell of the body that is covering 
the orifice of the escape of the influence. 

Now, in our solar system, a corpuscle of a 
character almost the same, is being acted on 
by the current of this agent that is sweeping 
around this greater system. The result of 
the decomposition of this greater corpuscle 
is the construction of a cell as large as the 
original corpuscle, and extending quite 
around it. 

The analogy is as perfect as an example of 
correspondence can be, and when a scientific 
class of minds can comprehend that only one 
force is operated, and one method employed 
to construct every organization m the uni- 
verse, it will be possible for them to see that 
a current of what is called electricity is 
sweeping between the orbits of the stellar 
bodies, as it is sweeping through the orbits 
of the revolutions of the corpuscles in our 
blood and that it is actually performing the 
same character of work in both systems. 

What a satisfactory understanding of our 
solar system it will be, that can ascertain that 
only a great organization of force and corpus- 
cles is absolutely operating to convertthe cor- 
puscles into better characters of creations! 

What a wonderful contemplation of what 
was designed by the Almighty as a means for 
creating both the spirit and the spirit world! 
Nowhere on the face of the earth is there the 
slightest conception of this glorious, and, at 
the same time, the very simplest truth. 

We can scarcely depart from this subject 
to continue the examination ot the subject 
under discussion, for it is so important and 
interesting that it is our most earnest desire 
to disclose all the essential truths concerning 
the institution that, to this hour, in every 
part of the world, is supposed to be an unex- 
plainable universe. 



42 



Origin of Species, 



We cannot drop so important a subject, and 
to which we have adverted only for the pur- 
pose of detecting an analogy, without stating 
that all that has ever been observed in the 
heavens, of stellar creations, or stellar or 
cosmic phenomena, is included in the solar 
system. 

This most astounding proposition is as easily 
established by proof, analogy, reason, 
and mathematics, as the fact that the human 
body contains as many organs as an animal 
body, and some more. When the discussion 
of astronomical affairs is reached in this 
paper, we will offer the proof of what is now 
stated, and a challenge will accompany such 
proof, to all the astronomers of the world to 
combat the proposition. The challenge will 
not be accepted, and there will be only a mere 
untruthful and hypocritical denial of our 
disclosures. 

Now let us again consider what could origi- 
nate an animal that is ferocious, and afford 
it a way of disclosing its origin ! 

All carnivorous animals of the greater or- 
ders of life are considered less developed than 
the more gentle and inoffensive orders, and 
the domestic animals, excepting the dog and 
cat, which are carnivorous, are supposed to 
be the most developed of all. This supposi- 
tion arises from the facts of the tamable 
character of these animals, and fche greater 
development of their organs and their beauty 
and associations with the haman family. It 
is not obtained from any understanding of 
the methods of their development, nor by any 
data as to the source of their existence, nor 
from any understanding of the causes of the 
difference in the character of such animals 
and those supposed to be less developed. 

The only evidence of a substantial charac- 
ter of their greater development is found in 
the meagre amount of fossils of the different 
species of animals, and this evidence only 
points to the fact of a later creation of the 
domestic animals. 

In the use of such methods of investigation 
as are employed by the authors of science, it 
can never be ascertained what gave these 
animals a character of greater usefulness to 
the human family, and a docility of mind 
that afforded man a safe and harmless char- 
acter of animal associates. 

The only way to discover what could qual- 
ify a horse, an ox, a sheep, a mouse or hog, 
for existing only where human beings exist. 



is to ascertain from what they deiived their 
existence. 

Now, a whole volume of evidence of the 
origin of such creatures is capable of being 
read by any one, and in the reading there is 
disclosed the volume that contains the evi- 
dence of the origin of the carnivorous and 
ferocious orders of creatures. We have re- 
peatedly stated that all the habits of a plant 
are repeated by the animal that was derived 
from it. 

It is in this fact that we can discover why 
the good and gentle domestic animals were 
created to be so useful and beautiful and 
gentle. 

The cypress, fir, pine, spruce and hemlock 
and several other species of plants are 
clothed by a construction of boughs, and what 
may be considered hairs, that are constantly 
protecting these plants from the cold of win- 
ter or of the colder latitudes, and they are not 
allowed to be destroyed when a construction 
of additional boughs or clothing takes place. 
These coverings of such perennial plants are 
calculated to deprive the plant of a means of 
exposing their orifices for the escape of the 
substance of growth to the influence of frost, 
and if they were not thus protected, these 
plants would decay. 

In the case of every plant whose foliage is 
so developed as to permit its leaves to decay 
and drop from the bough each season, there 
is a construction of a leaf on a stem that 
will continue to exist on the plant when the 
leaf is decayed, and this stem is such a small 
production on a twig that it cannot allow 
any great influence of cold to operate on the 
plant ; and in addition to this means of pro- 
tecting such plants from the cold, the twigs 
are allowed but a small number of stems for 
the development of leaves, as compared 
with the points on the twig of the perennial 
plants described. Let our readers remember 
what is now stated, and let them compare 
the base of one of the stems of a leaf that 
has fallen from a plant with ihe base of a 
hair that falls from the cow or horse in the 
spring of the year. 

A comparison of such a stem can be made 
with the hair of a human head that is pulled 
out. Now every animal whose origin was a 
plant that shed its leaves when they were 
completely developed, will shed its hair when 
the hair is completely developed. What a 
laughable example of copying of one order 



Origin of Species. 



4a 



of nafctiral work by another, that is only a 
step in advance of the first. What a perfect 
illustration of the fact that a vegetable king- 
dom could be the commencement of the ani- 
mal kingdom ! 

What a comment on the theory of evolution 
that every scientific author of much note is 
declaring is the final settlement of the ques- 
tion of the origin of species. 

What a comment on the faith of a teacher 
of the gospel, who is willing to argue that a 
creature can be produced by a violation of 
natural law, and whose admission of this 
worse than false hypothesis, is only a result 
of a fear that a church will loose its control 
of its devotees unless it can accommodate it- 
self to a bare fallacy of a good and mistaken 
man's proposition. 

The usual amount of defference paid to 
the opinions of an eminent author was to be 
expected from all scientific authors, but it 
was not to be expected that a church would 
give a false theory an endorsement on ac- 
count of a great popularity of the theory 
among scientists. 

What better evidence of the worthlessness 
of the proposition can a thinking min d require 
than what can be found in the work of this 
author, where he points to the objections to 
Ms proposition. These objections to its truth 
are an overwhelming destruction of the hy- 
pothesis. If it were not for the absence of 
other propositions on this question, these ob- 
jections of the author to the truth of his idea 
would have forever disposed of this proposi- 
tion. 

Now, when our article is closed, it will not 
be supplemented by a reference as extensive 
to any objections to its correctness, and for 
the simple reason that they cannot be seen. 

Let us again commence the discussion of 
the origin of the domestic and wild and car- 
nivorous animals. 

The foliage of the perennial plants is 
copied in the constructions on the bodies of 
such animals as are compelled to carry their 
clothing unchanged from year to year. The 
horse is able to shed its hair annually, and it 
does it in a very slow and imperfect way. 

This is a characteristic of the more ad- 
vanced pines. These more developed species 
of pines are capable of casting off a part oi 
the sporting branches that make it look in 
its season of greatest growth considerable 
like the oak or maple. 



This more advanced order of the plant is- 
seen in the greater warmth of the tempeiate 
zones, and the development increases as the 
climate is warmer. At a certain distance from 
the equator the plant is not seen, and a more 
developed character of plants takes its place. 

This ability of the pine to deprive itself of 
an unnecessary amount of clothing, can be 
seen operated in the horse, for it is repeated 
in this animal. 

The mane and tail of this graceful creature 
are parts of the boughs of this plant, alio wed 
to grow on the horse. Every hair in the tail 
or mane of the horse is constructed like a 
point on the bough of the pine, and it will 
decompose as quickly. It is the capacity or 
the hair of this character to decompose fast, 
that gives the operation of the conversion of 
the hair into a worm, the means for the meta- 
morphose. 

Now, if the conversion of the soul of a pine 
tree into what gave our race one of the means 
for accomplishing its civilization, the plant 
will be observed in several other characteris- 
tics of this animal, and in the different func- 
tions of the animal's organs. A horse wiU 
never sip any food like a dog or cat and it 
will drink only pure water. This is the case 
with several of the docile species of animals. 

The animal can obtain a whole emanation 
of a pine tree that is prepared in the tree's 
development and given the atmosphere after 
the whole trunk is dead. The same charact- 
ers are seen in this creature, audit will swing 
its head and toss its mane and tail as proudly 
as the great pride of the forest, and when it 
neighs and snorts on the plain, it only cari- 
catures the groan of this giant plant and 
the blast of the wind on its godly top. 

What a pride this creature feels in spread- 
ing its boughs to the blast and careering on 
the plain where its projenitor could only 
sweep the air for a short distance around its 
trunk. 

The pine, a glorious unfoldment of a plant, 
the very picture of a crinoid, that grew and 
waved its tiny top on the same plain. What 
a lesson and what a grand spectacle to con- 
template this transformation of a crinoid until 
it is capable of coursing the globe and assist- 
ing man in the ways of civilization. What a 
construction is this horse from that incipient 
creation that was constructed only of flint 
and a small amount of the hydrogen of the^ 
earth's crust. 



44 



Origm of Species. 



What a grand display of the work of a sly 
agent of nature, whose foot prints are ob- 
served in every creation, and so splendily 
wrought in the plant, and animal and human 
forms. What a magnificent contemplation 
it is, to consider that in the sands of the 
shore, and mud of the valley, and the quartz of 
the rock, there is all that is necessary for the 
commencement of a creature that is allied to 
the Almighty, and whose complete develop- 
ment can he found in the hall of the autocrat, 
or presiding over the destinies of the world. 
No uncommon fancy is needed to discover 
that in the work of creation there is but a 
single agent of the Creator and one that is 
competent to accomplish all the work its Au- 
thor designs. 

So plain will this truth appear to the 
-world at no distant future, that a wbole 
phalanx of the skeptics of science will vault 
into an acknowledgment of the fact. 

Now, we can examine this good animal, 
the horse, a little further, and we shall be sure 
to discover other evidences of a conversion of 
a pine tree into one of these creatures. 

The old chap, whose back is arched, and 
whose growl is as hateful as the muttering of 
tbe earthquake, is seen pursuing one of these 
creatures we are discussing. The old bruin 
is afraid of the hoofs of the horse, aud it runs 
at an angle with its possessor. The horse is 
soon outstripping his clumsy pursuer, and a 
halt is obtained to discover whether further 
flight is necessary. When it is found to be 
nseless, a whole field resounds to the snort 
of triumph of a contest of flight witb a great, 
cruel and voracious animal. 

In this ability of the horse to speed beyond 
the pursuer there can be found the very 
reason why it possesses hoofs instead of 
claws, and its hoofs are only able to prevent 
the feet from sinking in the dirt, and to give 
the animal a means of a purchase upon its 
feet. No long and gradual change of a claw 
was necessary to give this useful creature a 
foot capacitated for its uses, audit was never 
done. The pattern of this foot can be found 
m the spindles of the bough of a pine tree 
branch, and a passing of the hand under 
one of these bunches of spindles, and press- 
ing one side of them against the other, will 
furnish the copy as well as the origin of the 
hoof of a horse. 

It is useless to claim that r^ claw is capable 
of giving a preparation for a hoof, for a claw 



is hut the developed branch of a plant, and 
in every instance of their possession by an 
animal the possession was acquired from a 
plant that possessed branches that were suf- 
ficiently developed to give them a di^i8iol 
into other branches. 

This important evidence of a construction 
of animals from the emanations from plants 
is observed in the abseuce of claws in the 
earlier creatures of the water and land. 

The hoofs of the camel and deer, and hog, 
and bison, and other animals that possess 
divided hoofs, are only constructions from 
the decomposed marrow in the bones of the 
lea", and which is allowed to consolidate into 
two claws instead of five. 

The very same philosophy that gives the 
human hand its nails is operated to give the 
bear or tiger its claws, and all the animals of 
any character the claws, teeth, horns or tusks 
that they possess. In each of these construc- 
tions there is only a waste material of the 
marrow of the bones or nerves or brain that 
is consolidated sufficiently to produce the 
organ . 

Our optic nerves are all the while discharg- 
ing the same kind of claw-making substance, 
and it is carried to the nostrils, where we are 
able to claw it out by employing the claws 
on our hands. 

In the marrow of every nerve and brain 
and bone there is a constant decomposition 
of the cells of which this substance is com- 
posed, and all the decomposed or partly de- 
composed particles are discharged at the sur- 
face or at the ends of such masses, and it is 
the amount of such decomposed substance 
that an organ of this character can discharge, 
that is found in every claw or hoof or horn, 
or tusk or tooth or nail or eye that is or 
ever was constructed. 

The size of the bone or marrow in it, and 
the size of the brain or nerve will determine 
the amount of construction by the decom- 
posing process. If a horse acquired its 
hoofs by a curtailment of this process of de- 
veloping claws, an animal as great as a 
small mountain would have been necessary 
in order to have given the contracted claws 
a size of a hoof of a horse. 

This argument is only a mere attempt to 
bolster up a theory of development that is 
wanting in all important evidence of its 
truthfulness. 

The possibility of an animal possessing 



Origin of Species. 



45 



claws that were so large as to permit the 
existence of a nucleus as great as the hoof of 
a horse is a question to absurd for discussion. 

No doctor or physiologist is going to deny 
that our hypothesis as to the construction of 
claws is correct, and it is only a proposition 
that can be seen in operation in every animal 
in existence. 

This same philosophy can be found to be 
illustrated in the jaws of any person whose 
teeth are still in his head, for the greater 
teeth will present a shape corresponding to 
the points of the nerves that terminate in 
them ; and the same is true of the smaller 
teeth. When a tooth is lost a greater activity 
in the nerve of the adjoining tooth wdll take 
place, and if it is increased by the loss of 
more than one tooth the existing tooth will 
increase in size. 

The hoof of any animal will contract if the 
marrow in the bone of the leg is destroyed. 
It is in this fact that a destruction of the 
theory that a shrinking of claws will create 
a hoof of this character can be found. 

A hoof is only a great construction of a 
character like the nail on the finger, and it is 
destroyed by a decomposition of its sub- 
stance. If the constructing of the hoof is 
prevented by any destruction of the marrow 
in the bones the hoof is sure to fall of, and a 
new one is impossible. Now, the only thing 
that can prevent a construction of hoof is the 
cessation of the decomposition of the marrow 
in the bones of the leg. If the decomposition 
is stopped the hoof will not grow. 

No author of science will claim that a ces- 
sation of this decomposition of marrow will 
be produced by the fact that an offspring of 
the orohippus, or any animal, is smaller than 
its parent. 

Such a difference in size would simply ren- 
der the claws of the animal smaller. 

This IS all the change that could occur 
from the difference in development. 

Now, it is only necessary to give the reader 
a still greater amount of evidence of the 
plant origin of the horse in order to allow 
the theory of evolution, as now accepted, to 
pass out of his consideration. In the milk of 
this animal, and in all creatures that produce 
milk, there is a chance to find what was op- 
erating to produce milk in the plant. Every 
plant is capable of producing this class of 
corpuscles to some extent, and in the greater 
plants it is produced in a considerable quan- 



tity. On the pine tree it is seen oozing from 
its branches, and its trunk, and it coats the 
places of its escape, as well as the milk of 
the cow will coat the cloth it soils. These 
genuine corpuscles are just so many cells of 
the plant that are constructed on its surface 
that are not needed to construct the tissues 
of the tree. They are as capable of conden- 
sation into wood as the other cells of the 
plant are, and wherever they exist in one 
locality on the plant a sufficient length of 
time they are actually converted into wood. 

A plenty of examples of such a character of 
growth can be found on the spruce and the 
fir. A boy who is living in the country 
where these plants exist, will inform the 
scientist that it is often the case that a plump 
appearing item of such corpuscles, usually 
called gum, is only a portion of the wood of 
the tree with a slight coating of this gum 
around it. 

In this capacity of the plant to give the 
outer surface of a year's growth a coating of 
useless corpuscles, there is seen all the phi- 
losophy operated in the human or animal 
mother to give the product of her gestation 
for a season a comfortable dinner at the con- 
tracted parts of the cells on her breast. 

In this straining of the blood of the animal 
or human female, of the sediment and burn- . 
ing portions of the corpuscles in it, and which 
produces in the glands of the breast a whole 
corpuscle, there is a copying of the straining 
process of the plant that produces a whole 
cell on the plants' surface. 

Now, will the reader of this analysis of 
the process of creating milk in plants and 
animals allow his teacher of science a chance 
to observe this discussion, and when he has 
read it, will the reader not ask why the an- 
alogy of the operations is not some evidence 
of the fact that a plant was the origin' of the 
animal ? An author of scientific discussions 
should be able to show in what the error of 
a disputed proposition consists, and if they 
cannot show it, it is mere denial that is 
made. 

In every country where a mammal is seen 
there is a milk-producing plant. Such an 
animal cannot be found where there are no 
such plants. A chance to discover the truth 
of this statement will be obtained by a glance 
at the older countries of the earth, and the 
fact noted that only where there is a develop- 
ment of plants as great as there is in this 



46 



Origin of Species. 



country will there be any great variety of 
mammals. This is disclosed by the paucity 
of such animals in all places where it is too 
cold or too hot for this character of plants. 

On the equator only a few cat-like creatures 
are found, and near the poles only a mere bear. 

We can assure ourselves that an animal 
could not produce milk for its young if it 
could not obtain a separation of the undecom- 
posed corpuscles of the blood from the partly 
decomposed portions, for it is a fact well 
known to the profession oi medicine and to 
physiologists that a portion of the blood is 
actually strained through the lacteal glands 
of the body of the animal. 

The only important fact connected with 
this operation of which such professions are 
ignorant, is that only undecomposed corpus- 
cles are passed through such strainers. 

It is the burning corpuscles that give the 
blood a reddish color, and in the milk the 
corpuscles are all transparent. 

The milk will appear like water when seen 
through a magnifying gl ass. The white color 
or appearance is only an opitical illusion. 
The most interesting thing connected with 
milk is the way it is converted into butter, 
for the butter is solely the separation of the 
corpuscles from the water, and the fibrine 
which is obtained from the glands of the 
female. 

This beautiful process is performed by so 
agitating the corpuscles as to give them a 
chance to settle in groups, and finally in a 
united mass. The process is identically the 
same as the separating of gi-ain from the 
chaff by our old fashioned fan, by which the 
farmer kept the chaff and grain tossing up 
and down till the grain "vs^as in a mass at the 
bottom of the fan, and when the chaff could 
be removed by a dexterous motion of the fan. 
The motion consisting of pulling the fan 
from under the chaff while the chaff was in 
the air« A churn can be constructed that 
will agitate the corpuscles better than by any 
that has ever been used, and it will consist 
of a current of electricity being discharged 
through the milk. This is a very simple pro- 
cess, and a common battery is capable of 
doing the work. Let the experiment be tried, 
and it will be very soon copied by all the 
dairymen of the country. 

In asking for a patent for the invention, 
do not forget that it will belong to the pro- 
prietor of this paper. 



In our next chapter, we will conclude the 
comparison of the animal to the vegetable 
world, and commence the disclosure of the 
origin of the human races. 

When our readers have observed what gave 
existence to the different orders of the human 
family, a whole nation of such beings will 
desire to subscribe for a paper that can dis- 
cuss a scientific problem without being han- 
dicapped by a whole catalogue of absurd and 
groundless theories. 



Chapter VIII. 

When the consideration of the origin of the 
domestic and ferocious animals was concluded 
in the last chapter, it was stated we would 
in this chapter, conclude the comparison of 
plants with animals, and then consider the 
question of the origin of the different human 
races. 

In finishing the task of comparing the two 
kingdoms, a work of considerable importance, 
and of a character quite different from any 
thus far observed, will be disclosed. 

In each of the species of animals that are 
so well covered with a coating of either hair or 
wool or feathers, there is a means for ascer- 
taining what renders the animal so sagacious, 
and so very sensitive to the smell of other 
creatures. 

In our article on '^ The Offices of Electricity 
in the Growth of Plants," we argued that a 
plant was competent to convert a germ from 
its seed into a plant like itself, through the 
magnetic influence it exerted on the sub- 
stance of the germ. Now, from this fact 
there can be discovered the reason why a dog 
is able to scent the presence of anything near 
it, and become aware of the coming of another 
dog when the strange dog is several miles 
away. The sagacity is only a continuation 
of the means afforded the plant of which the 
dog is a product, to communicate its influence 
to a plant of the same character within sev- 
eral miles of it. All plants are capable of 
causing the germs of their seeds to copy 
them, merely by photographing their lorms 
upon their germs, that are in such a state 
of development as to permit the reception 
of the influence. No plant obtained its 
form or character in any other way, and it is 
seen in the effects of the influence of certain 
species of plants on the species of a similar 



Origin of Species. 



47 



character in the same locality. The plant is 
quite as sagacious as the animal. It can 
afford a similar plant a degree of assistance 
corresponding to the amount of its own de- 
velopment and the susceptibility of the other 
plant. 

All around the earth these connnencements 
of animal life are accompanying each other 
in groups and forests, and they develop only 
in assemblies, and when unaccompanied by 
other members of the family they perish. 

Every fruit raising person knows that no 
fruit is cultivated with success except when 
the plants are associated in groups of con- 
siderable extent. 

The only reason for this is the fact that all 
plants are exerting an influence on their 
species at a great or short distance from them, 
and the influence is increased as the species 
iire brought together. 

A plant of the species known as pine apple 
will discharge an aroma of such abundance 
as to be smelt a thousand feet away. The 
magnetic influence that produces this aroma 
at that distance, and enables the organs of 
smell to appreciate it, will extend to the cor- 
ners ot a whole continent, and impress other 
pine apples of the form and character of the 
plant. 

So will the influence of all plants that are 
capable of rapid growth and decomposition* 

Now, some animals are as sagacious as such 
plants, and they are impressed with the exis- 
tence of an animal of this species, even though 
it be many miles away, and so very sensitive 
of such impressions are dogs, wolves, and 
foxes, that they will actually call upon such 
distant companions, and ask them to call in 
return. 

Every animal of this character can com. 
mand the assistance of its kindred, and it 
will always be granted in a contest with 
greater animals, and also in the shape of a de- 
posit of an alkali at the base of a twig or 
projection of some object from the ground. 

The office of this alkali in such places is to 
inform similar species of animals that only a 
bare human society is in such neighborhood, 
or that no dangers are lurking there. This 
cause for such information is observed in 
the conduct of a dog at such index object, 
and in the manner of his course through a 
forest. The animal will constantly acquaint 
himself with the information obtained at the 
hush or post on its route in any city or country 



place througli which he is passing, and will 
deposit his conclusion of the character of the 
place \\hen it is favorable to the well-being 
of other dogs and himself. 

It is a copy of the work performed by hu- 
man animals, who are prowling over the 
country with only a purpose of obtaining 
food and shelter as they go. The tramp will 
chalk a fence or post at a place where a good 
meal or a lodging is given him, and for the 
purpose of informing other dog-like passers 
that a safe application for a dinner or lodging 
can be made there. The dog will not usually 
perform this warning-like work in a wood, 
and if it is in a great forest it will not do it at 
all, and it will only warn its fellow-creatures 
by a constant snuffing of the bushes and ob- 
jects it passes, and then passing them by. 
It is only a continuation of a habit of the 
dog that is seen in the tramp. 

Such specimens of the human family as are 
referred to are but those who are fallen in 
their associations with men, and actually 
rely on their dog-like instincts for the msans 
of living. 

When we discuss the origin of the human 
races the habits of a simple and weak-minded 
person will always be found to be like that 
of some creature of the animal kingdom. 

No one will deny the evidence when it is 
pointed out. 

Now, all that we desire to state further in 
reference to the origin of the domestic or 
ferocious animals is that all of these species 
are given the means of disclosing their origin. 
The domestic animals are only more recent 
creations of the animal world, and it was a 
more advanced plant that gcive existence 
to each. No other explanation of their more 
docile and useful character, or their greater 
beauty of construction is possible. The cow, 
the sheep, the goat, and the horse, are but the 
products of plants that are most unfolded. 

The sheep is caricaturing the thick and 
abundant plant that is covering the ground 
in heaps, and which, when covered with 
snow, appear considerably like the bunches 
of living creatures that stand out in a storm 
and become covered with snow as well. 

The goat is only a greater clump of these 
plants converted into an animal. 

The cow will show what plant it is a crea- 
tion from by the character of the hair on its 
neck and tail. The willow branches are seen 
in the tail of this creature, and on its neck 



48 



Origin of Species. 



there is a copy of the covering of the willow, 
the growth of which constitutes the mane of 
the animal. It falls on each side of Ihe neck, 
and is parted at the top as the branches of 
the willow are. 

Now, when all the evidence of the fact of 
a conversion of plants into animals is given, 
it will be seen that in what is stated thus far 
there is but a small portion of what can be 
obtained. Enough is already given to enable 
the investigator to continue the work of de- 
tecting the construction of one order of or- 
ganization from the other, and ascertaining 
the p*osition of each species of animals in 
respect to its period of creation. 

In the coming numbers of this paper a 
complete description of the human and ani- 
mal organizations shall be given, and in this 
description the causes of the development of 
each part of these organizations shall also be 
given. When the origin of the human races 
is discussed, the examination of the embry- 
onic unfoldment of the animal and human 
offspring will be carefully made, and it will 
be of the utmost importance to the profes- 
sion of medicine and other scientific inquir- 
ers if what will be stated is true. 

We shall leave no part of the work un- 
touched, and it shall be given the world in a 
way that will leave no doubt on the mind of 
the reader that it is correct. No excuse shall 
be given for a denial of the fact that a whole 
kingdom of animals is actually employed to 
construct human beings from, and that a 
nation in all periods of the world since man 
existed has been only what a class of ani- 
mals or several classes of animals are capa- 
ble of becoming when given a step of un- 
foldment. 

A means will be found for constructing a 
good and wise people, where now only savages 
are born, and the means will also be found 
for completing the civilization of the inhabi- 
tants of the globe, and for perfecting the civil- 
ization of that portion of the human family 
that is supposed to be well civilized now. 

We desire every one who sees this state- 
ment to cut it from the column of the paper, 
and place it where it can be obtained at any 
future time, and made a contradiction of 
what is now promised when the promise fails. 

Now, under what consideration of the 
question of the origin of the human races 
can we obtain a glimpse of the commence- 
ment of such orders of creation ? The great- 



est of the investigators in this inquiry are 
unable to get as much as a glimpse of the 
cause of tlie God-like creatures who are 
allowing every person in their presence to 
detect their origin in every feature of their 
organizations, and in their conduct, and in 
their organs, and in their work of develop- 
ment as they are unfolded. 

The works of creation are all typified in 
this being, man, and in every organ of his 
body, and in every process of his development 
there is but a repetition of a work or process 
of creation in one or more of the operations 
of nature that are performed in the orders of 
creation before man, and including the very 
globe on which his feet are placed. 

This is all there is of a being whose crea- 
tion was a contemplation in the production 
of all that preceded him. The only offices of 
the earth, and plants, and animals, and all 
that was or is necessary for their existence, 
were to finally produce a being on whose brow 
a considerable imitation of the Creator could 
be observed, and whose soul could obtain an 
existence capable of everlasting duration. 

This very creature is a final triumph of 
creation, and intended for an occupant of 
that other triumph of the Almighty, the 
sphere of creations where the soul is to ob- 
tain a more actual and consistent condition 
of existence. 

It will only require a faithful and com- 
petent examination of the affairs of creation 
to discover that only a very temporary exis- 
tence is given the human organization in this 
sphere of experience, and that a sphere as real 
and as competent for the soul as this world 
is for the body, is actually around this one, 
and as properly a part of it as the atmosphere 
of the surface. 

In every step of the unfoldment of creation 
a chance to discern a calculation for the final 
purpose of unfoldment is given all the chil- 
dren of the earth and which is possible as 
soon as they are capable of contemplating 
the object of their existence. 

In every organization of the earth, and in 
every animal organization, there is what may 
properly be considered a construction of the 
tiers of stones of man's creation. 

In each order of creation there is what may 
properly be called a decade in the unfoldment 
of a final organization. 

In each race of men there is what may pro- 
perly be called a commencement of a final de- 



Origin of Species. 



49 



velopment of the organizations of the earth. 

In the development of a human soul there 
is what may be called a final triumph of the 
Creator, and in the creation of that sphere of 
mortal productions in which this soul is to 
find its abode there is what may be con- 
sidered a still greater triumph of the Al- 
mighty designs of creation. 

Now, in the construction of all orders of 
creatures below the human there is but a 
source of the orders of the human family, and 
it is from these orders of creation that a hu- 
man being can be given an existence. 

To this point of our disclosure of the be- 
ginning of animal and human existence we 
have arrived, and in the task of describing 
the origin of human organizations there is 
the most important and convincing amount 
of evidence of the truth of what has already 
teen stated. 

In describing the conversion of an animal 
soul into a human being there is a work of 
such vast significance to the human race that 
it seems as though a new order of creations 
of which the world is at present entirely ig- 
norant is to be brought into the contempla- 
tion of mankind. The discovery of the fact 
that in the atmosphere of every country 
where animals exist there is a great number 
of what we are obliged to call animal con- 
structions of an ethereal character, and that 
from a single object of this great ocean of 
these emanations from the animal kingdom 
the human offspring is created, will, when 
made and contemplated by all the discerning 
minds of the community, complete the dis- 
covery of the very wisdom of creation and 
its methods from the atom to man. 

This is what is to be discovered, and it will 
be sure to follow an understanding of the 
propositions thus far advanced in this work. 

No possible device for the creation of an 
animal or human being can be contemplated, 
by which a single being of any character can 
have an unfoldment, except the employment 
of a soul, or what may better be called an 
emanation from an organization that has 
been in existence. 

We are aware that the Church is against 
us, and that all other classes are as much 
against us as the teachings of the Church and 
the authors of science can make them. This 
is, however, no objection to the advancement 
of what is going to be stated. All the dis- 
closures of the truths of nature that science 



is able to point to as a result of its investiga- 
tions, can be chronicled on a page of the 
child's primer, and it is only a mere traditional 
superstition of the old nations of the plains 
of Asia that is being accepted by the Church. 

The discoveries of the wonders of photo- 
graphy, and which wonders are as yet as lit- 
tle understood as before they were observed, 
the discovery of the character of the orbits of 
the planets and moons, and the general fea- 
tures of the solar system, and which to this 
day are as little understood as before they 
were discovered, the discovery of the circu- 
lation of the blood, the cause of which, is, 
in this third century from the discovery as 
little understood as when it was observed, 
and the construction of a wire in a way to 
reveal the fact that the sun can pour elec- 
tricity on the earth from its own current, 
and which fact is in no instance observed by 
the authors of scientific works, and the dis- 
covery of the fact that all the rock of the 
earth is merely a result of mud and sand that 
is hardened by the decomposing influence of 
the earth, and what is only a part of the crust 
of the earth in a different condition from 
what it originall;? was, and which facts are 
as little understood in respect to the world's 
operations as before they were discovered, 
are all the solutions of the problems of na- 
tnie that are in the possession of the human 
family. 

Now, this brief catalogue of the discoveries 
by the human mind are all that the children 
of the earth are able to bring to the altar 
of their Author as solutions of the problems 
He placed before them. 

It is insufficient for a foundation on which 
to construct an assumption that the mind is 
unable to disclose anything further of the 
affairs of creation. 

It is entirely too limited an amount of 
scientific work to justify the class of teachers 
who are supposed to be competent to accom- 
plish a better disclosure of the affairs of na- 
ture than the author of this article, in saying, 
"You must demonstrate all the propositions 
you advance, or it will be a useless work for 
you to advance them," or to justify them in 
saying, ' ' All the scientists of the world have 
examined these very subjects, and they all 
agree that the accepted theories of such 
things are correct." And it is quite insuffi- 
cient to justify them in saying, " It is only a 
person who can experiment and test all he 



50 



Origin of Species. 



advances by experiment that can reveal a 
trr.tli of tlie universe ; " and it can in no sense 
justify a person of any class of the community 
in sajang, "WTiy ! all the scientists are saying 
that the earth is a great ball of fire, only a 
little cool on its surface, and that it was able 
to construct its mountains by a huddling of 
the pieces of crust one on another, by ihe 
Tvashing of the waves of this great ocean of 
fire, and it is of no use to tell me that a globe 
is not a ball of fire." 

No discovery of the character we have men- 
tioned was obtained by experiment or de- 
monstration. Every one of them was de- 
monstrated in the mind of the discoverer 
before a confirmation of them was made by 
the external instrumentalities of investiga- 
tion. 

No demonstration was wanted by the dis- 
coverer of the organized motions of the solar 
bodies to satisfy him that each body of the 
system was a part of the whole, and that a 
common arrangement was made for the oper- 
ations of the whole. 

No demonstration was wanted by the in- 
ventor of a telescope to satisfy him that 
"Venus would exhibit a crescent, and change 
its aspect as the moon appears to change. He 
knew it would, and only toiled to get a glass 
that would enable him to see it. No demon- 
stration was wanted by the anatomist and 
physician who could see that a current of life- 
giving substance was coursing the animal 
and human body. He knew it was the case, 
and it was known because it was already de- 
monstrated in his mind. Others were incap- 
able of observing it, and they were the per- 
sons to demand a demonstration. Even a 
professor of great note in Europe denied the 
fact after a complete demonstration of its 
truth by all the demonstration that an opera- 
tion of natural law will permit being x)er- 
formed was made. 

No demonstration was wanted by the giant 
mind of the printer's avocation to satisfy him 
that a current of electricity in the cloud was 
the same as a current on the amber. He knew 
it was the case, and only for those who did 
not know it was the proof given. 

No author of science in any land can dis- 
cover to-day what sent that current of elec- 
tricity down the twine to the bottle, and 
when it is stated again and again what did 
it, they are as incompetent to understand it 
as the people who gaped at the old philoso- 



j pher of the printing house when he gave the 
truth to the world. 

All the projects of a mechanical character 
are useless without a demonstration of their 
utility. No one will deny this ; but when a 
demand is made for a demonstration of the 
operation of a natural law, or the method of 
creation, a mere request of a scientist, who is 
demanding it, is made that a person who 
claims to see the method or the operation, 
shall himself assume control of the operation 
and perform a work of the Almighty. 

No matter what a proposition may be, 
whether a disclosure of a current of electric- 
ity passing through a vein, or through a 
stream of the earth's veins of circulation, or 
whether it be a proposition that a plant will 
emit a fragrance only by discharging a cur- 
rent of this influence, or whether it be a state- 
ment of the fact that a current of this agent 
is sweeping around the solar system and 
among the stellar bodies, or whether it be a 
proposition that a human soul is a real and 
substantial creation, the investigator of the 
popular school of science instantly exclaims, 
' ' You must prove it, you can't make a state- 
ment unless you prove it. You will mislead 
people by saying things you can't prove." 
And when this is exclaimed, the savant is 
satisfied that a great destruction of the pro- 
positions is accomplished. 

Let such a person prove that his blood cir- 
culates in his veins. He will be sure to stamp 
any objection to the theory as little less than 
sacrilege. 

Let him prove that the current of electricity 
in the cloud is anything more than a flash of 
sunlight on the cloud, and that it only sends 
down a current of what Mr. Tyndall calls 
" sun heat rays." Let him prove that a whole 
heaven of stars are suns of other solar sys- 
tems or of any systems. Let him prove that 
a great ball of fire in the sky is anything but 
a conflict of electricity, or that any of such 
objects are the planets of the solar system. 

Let him prove that a ball set in motion in 
a vacuum will continue to move in one direc- 
tion if not stopped by another body, and let 
him prove that a body in a vacuum can be 
influenced by one out of the vacuum. Let 
him describe if he can a vacuum. 

Let him prove that only a class of scientists 
is capable of investigating the works of 
God. Let him prove that any considerable 
amount of nature is understood by them. 



Origin of Species. 



51 



When a teacher of science can prove that a 
current of electricity is noi all that creates 
-what is called gravitation, or can prove that 
gravitation is anything but a magnetic phen- 
omenon, he is authorized to deny any pro- 
position of which he has no proof. 

When a class of such teachers can prove 
that the universe is anything more than the 
solar system, and that any one of the objects 
observed in the heavens is outside of that 
system, any one of such teachers can prop- 
erly deny what is inconsistent with his knowl- 
edge of creation. 

When a geologist can prove that any glacial 
epoch or period of cold as it is claimed once 
existed on the earth, ever did exist, he may 
deny anything we are stating. When this 
investigator can prove that a mountain was 
constructed by any operation of the fire he 
claims is in the earth he may deny that it is 
error to deny this claim. 

When any scholar can satisfy the world 
that a plant can develop without a current 
of electricity being discharged by the earth 
and caused to course through the plant, he 
may deny that any plant is grown in this 
way. 

When a geologist can prove that a conti- 
nent is not the decomposed substance of coral 
creations, and the decomposed mica of the 
earth's crust he may deny all that is claimed 
in this article. 

When a physician can prove that any one 
of the theories of that profession that are pre- 
dicated on the claim that a person is only a 
growth from the substance he eats, is correct, 
we will admit that we are teaching error. 

No cause for any of the facts observed by 
the astronomer, or geologist, or botanist, or 
physician that are but results of the operation 
of a force are understood by any of such pro- 
fessions, and they are unable to give an ex- 
planation of them. 

JSow, where a class of such observers is 
confronted with an actual analysis of the 
operations they are investigating, they throw 
down the gauntlet in the nature of a demand 
for demonstration, and it is done without the 
slightest attempt on their part to employ 
their faculties in the investigation of the 
problem. It is but a mere admission of their 
own inability to discover the fact, and it is 
hoped by them that others cannot. 

Every discovery of the operations of law is 
necessarily a watching of its work, and if 



sufficient care is taken to follow the operation 
it will be seen what it is doing. It is only 
capable of being watched, and noproof of its 
operations can be given except to point to 
the different offices it performs, and the effects 
of the performance of such offices. 

What operation of a natural law can be 
demonstrated except by the operation itself, 
and its effects ? Does the world whirl around 
the sun only by virtue of a fiat of the Crea- 
tor ? If so, what proof of the fact is there 
except the whirling of the world ? 

Does it whirl around the sun because an 
influence is whirling in the same direction ? 
If so, what proof of the fact is there except 
the whirling, or similar whirlings of similar 
bodies? Will it be demanded that a proof 
of some other character is necessary, and that 
the whirling is not proof? If so, what is the 
character of proof that a current of any sub- 
stance is doing what is seen, and what means 
of determining the cause is there except by a 
consideration of what a force of such a char- 
acter can do under similar circumstances ? 
All the affairs of nature are capable of being 
understood solely by investigating the con- 
duct of the object and the force exerted, and 
the careful observation of such affairs is sure 
iu the end to give us an understanding of the 
method. No one can prove that the old Mis- 
souri is coursing from the Eocky Mountains 
to the Gulf of Mexico except by tracing its 
course by actual observation. Who would 
have been believed, if the river had not been 
seen, in saying that it had its source in these 
mountains, and emptied into the Gulf, on 
account of the person having seen the 
stream at one point ? 

The operations of law are examined in pre- 
cisely the same laanner that the course of a 
river is examined, and it is but a mere execu- 
tion of a law that is seen in the coursing of a 
river to the sea. 

This old and stupid habit of demanding 
demonstration of the operation of law is as 
silly and fruitless as the clamor for an armful 
of money by one who is unable to obtain it. 

Now, it IS the tracing of the operations of 
law that is attempted in this work, and the 
designation of the facts that are consistent 
with the operation of the law, and that are 
competent to disclose such operation. 

This is all that the investigator of the 
affairs of nature can do, and it is all that ever 
was done by any author of science in order to 



52 



Origin of Species. 



convince the world of the truth of his con- 
clusions. 

All the investigation of any subject can ac 
complish is to detect the consequences of an 
operation of law that is supposed to be taking- 
place. It is all that is attempted in this 
work. It is all ihat will be done. 

We will now commence the investigation 
of the evidence that an animal creation af- 
forded the object from which a human crea- 
tion was possible. The most competent char- 
acter of evidence of this fact is found in the 
comparison of the different orders of men 
witli some of the different species of animals, 
and in the construction of the embryo or foetus 
of thehuman offspring,and in the continuation 
of the character of the animal in the character 
of the human being. We shall examine each 
of these kinds of evidence, and consider the 
method of transformation. 

In the description of such methods, it will 
be competent to describe the cause of the 
difference in sexes in both the animal and 
human species. 

When it is stated that the object evolved 
by an animal organization is the thing from 
which the human offspring is created, it is 
meant that a construction of the same char- 
acter and form as the animal, except that it 
is without life or consciousness, is actually 
emanated from the coarser parts of the ani- 
mal's body at its death, and that it is in ex- 
istence after the death and decompositien of 
the animal, and that it is actually absorbed, 
or perhaps we should say imbibed, at the 
moment of the inception of pregnancy by the 
human mother, and by the influence she can 
exert on this object wnen in her person it is 
transformed into a human being. This unwel- 
come truth, is one the whole humanfamily has 
yet to learn, and when it is learned, the com- 
mencement of the better development of the 
human race will be realized. It is the fact that 
of all scientific truths it is of the most practical 
importance to the famiy, the community, and 
the nation. It will teach the whole race that 
in a destruction of all the worthless, 
vicious, deformed, and diseased animals 
within the contact of people will cause the 
offspring of a people to be intelligent, consis- 
tent, amiable, and without any of the curses 
that are seen in the shape of vicious, uniatel- 
ligent, unhealthy, and worthless organiza- 
tions, except such as are due to the perpetua- 



tion of the evils in the organizations of those 
who are in existence. 

A broad and sweeping amelioration of the 
woes of humanity will be sure to follow the 
discovery that a miserable brute in our midst 
is likely to be given an existence in the shape 
of a miserable brute with human appearance. 
The cause will be ascertained of the most 
wretched condition of society wherever it 
may be found. A cause can be found for the 
instances of human depravity where the de- 
praved being was begotten by good and in- 
telligent parents. 

A cause can be found for the useless classes 
of people that are a curse to the community. 
A cause can be found for the inability of a 
people to advance in civilization. A cause 
can be found for the inability of savages to 
become civilized in theirnative countries. A 
cause can be found for the civilization of 
savages when they are removed from the 
forests and places of their origin. 

The whole philosophy of the advancement 
of the human family can be discovered in the 
facts just stated. The philosophy of the cun- 
ning of the Indian, the incestuousness of the 
negro, the stupidity of the Chinaman, the 
degradation of the Italian, the brutality of 
the Spaniard, the amiability of the Australian, 
the intelligence and civilization of the Anglo- 
Saxon race, the quarrelsome character of the 
Irish, the degradation of the Arab, the vul- 
ture-like character of the Hindoo, the bear- 
like character of the Esquimaux, the animal 
qualities of the natives of the larger islands 
of the ocean, can be discovered in this im- 
portant truth. 

The cause of the complexion of every race 
of men can also be found in the fact. The 
cause of the existence of every race in the 
place of its origin can be found by the same 
fact. 

The cause of the unwillingness of every 
race to depart from its native country is also 
4isclosed in this operation of law. And, fin- 
ally, the cause of all the characteristics, 
habits, and temperaments of the races of 
mankind is found in this conprehensive and 
unerring way of constructing human beings. 
It may be said in addition that the cause 
of the assumption that man is but a monkey 
only better developed, is found in the fact 
that a human being is in every essential sense 
an animal of some species a trifle more devel- 
oped. 



Origin of Species. 



53 



Now, when these suggestions are considered 
by the reader, it will begin to dawn on his 
mind that after all we are but animals a little 
more advanced, and he will begin to see in 
every person that is in his presence that a 
whole figure of an animal is apparent, and 
that there is but an improvement in the ani- 
mal *Ln such person. He will begin to find 
the traits and habits of an animal of a char- 
acter he is acquainted with in the traits and 
habits of the person. He will behold a dog's 
disposition in one, the disposition of a hog m 
another, the disposition of a horse in another, 
and a complete imitation of a bird in another, 
and in others all the animals of a domestic 
character will be seen. 

This appreciation of the fact we are stating 
is the very result of the disclosure of the truth 
that is desired, and it is our intention to 
afford such an amount of the evidence of this 
truth that no person will in the future suppose 
that a mere invention of an hypothesis is 
intended. 

In the following chapter the different races 
of the earth will be considered in the manner 
of their creation, and all the information of 
a character of evidence of this manner of 
their origin that is important will be given. 



Chapter VIII. 

In every separate race of men there is a 
variety o± condensations of the thing called 
electricity, and it is the case also with every 
species of animals and plants. There is no 
difference in the construction of these three 
orders of organization, except in their forms 
and the extent of their unfoldment. Each 
organization, whether plant, animal or hu- 
man, is but a consolidation of the influence 
that produces the entire operations of the 
body. Every organization in the universe 
is only a consolidation of the influence that 
is performing the construction of the uni- 
verse. 

The tiny cell of the plant, the equally 
wonderful cell of the animal or human body, 
the still stranger style of cell in the solar 
system, and which is a mere isolated organ- 
ization, are all but mere condensations of the 
fluid that is construe dug all the parts of the 
plant, or animal, or planetary body 

Now, it is only the lining of the same cell 
that constitutes the emanation from the plant, 



animal, or human bodies, and it is only a 
clothing of such phantom cell that takes 
place in the embryonic unfoldment of the off- 
spring of the animal or human organiz- 
ation. 

No other work is performed in the develop- 
ment of the foetus than the clothing of the 
cells of the emanation of the lower order of 
creation that is being transformed into a 
being of the next higher order; and the 
changing of the shape of the organs of that 
object. 

In all cases of generation of organizations 
from the deposit of such a creation in the 
womb, there is a constant attraction of sub- 
stance to the object of the same character 
that is operated in giving the insect a body 
capable of being seen, whether developed in 
the water or any filthy or decomposing sub- 
stance. 

A womb is but a mere bath room, where 
the decomposing follicles can be appropriated 
to the construction of a covering for a crea- 
tion that is but a very transparent and in- 
visible organization . The egg of the bird or 
reptile is but a womb of the same character, 
and in all such constructions there is in the 
course of their creation the construction of a 
mass of cells and corpuscles, the object of 
which is solely to afford the curious and un- 
seen object in the egg, a substance that will 
clothe it in a manner to give it means to 
operate itself, and it does operate itself as 
soon as a current of electricity is imparted to 
it by the bird or reptile. In the womb of 
the animal or human organization the same 
character of cells and corpuscles is appro- 
priated to the clothing of the unseen object 
in the organ, and these cells and corpuscles 
are prepared in sacks, and allowed to be pre- 
sented in the womb as fast as the substance 
can be employed in the clothing of the em- 
bryo in it. 

In these organizations there is a greater 
quantity of this substance required in order 
to construct the foetus than there could be in 
the egg of such an organization if an egg was 
created. 

It is a considerable organization that is 
prepared in the bird or reptile in the form of 
an egg, and it contains sufficient substance 
to develop an offspring of such an animal, 
but in a creation that is only able to develop 
an offspring by a slow and constant operation 
of the decomposing follicles, these produo- 



54 



Origin of Species, 



tions must be constantly furnished, and in a 
way to afford a gradual unfoldment of the 
foetus. 

No more perfect arrangement of the affairs 
of nature can be seen anywhere, and it is one 
more of the astonishing examples of the wis- 
dom of the Great Designer of all nature. 

No author of science on earth is believing 
that a single particle of the egg or follicle is 
appropriated to the construction of the em- 
bjyo of the animal or human offspring, and it 
is supposed to be only a mere growth of an 
entirely new creation in the womb or egg. 
Let us here state that in the unfoldment of the 
bird, or the animal, or the human offspring, 
there is only a mere repetition of the process 
that creates an insect in vinegar or in any 
filthy and warm substance in a state of de- 
composition, and let us add that, m every 
species of generation of life, there is only a 
spontaneous generation of this condition of 
existence. 

Mr. Huxley and Mr. Tyndall, and men well 
informed in other departments of science are 
stoutly denying that there is, or ever was, 
such a thing as spontaneous generation of 
life. 

We can state that there was never, and there 
will be never any other kind of production of 
life, and it is only necessary for the savants of 
science to understand that it is electricity 
that produces life, when they will see that 
there cannot be, and never was the beget- 
ting of species by the methods of copulation, 
as claimed by physiologists. No copulation 
is necessary in the case of a great portion of 
the animal kingdom. 

They will also see that a mere current of 
this life giving influence will commence the 
unfoldment of life in the egg of the bird or in 
any egg, or follicle, and that in the construc- 
tions of a similar character in insects there 
is only a mere decomposition of part of them 
in order to inaugurate life in the other part, 
and it is these decomposing parts of such fol- 
licles in the smaller creatures that are de- 
nominated the male organs of generation, 
by these wise observers of nature. Where 
copulation is not permitted in the animal 
species or insects, the source of life is in every 
instance the mere influence generated by the 
decomposing follicles or cells of the parent. 
This method of producing life is employed in 
every species of animal, whose organization 
is so simple, that no greater degree of excite- 



ment is necessary to produce in the egg or 
the cell of generation a creation that can be 
converted into an animal like its possessor. 
And in every instance of the generation of 
life by the employment of the office of copu- 
lation of the male with the female, there is 
only a greater excitement of the female or- 
gan of procreation produced, and it* is in 
every instance of this character a decompo- 
sition of follicles merely that is giving the 
male organization the means of accomplish- 
ing this excitement. Let it be distinctly un- 
derstood, that in all the operations of this 
character, there is identically the same de- 
composition of follicles in the male organiza- 
tion that produces the excitement of the or- 
gans of reproduction in the female that takes 
place in the decomposing follicles of the in- 
sect of any of the lower animals that possess 
both the male and female organs in the same 
body. 

It is solely the decomposition of such folli- 
cles or cells that produces the current of 
electricity that charges the great magnet in 
the female body, and renders it capable of 
attracting into it that creation that she 
is able to convert into a being like herself. 
How wonderful are the works of the Creator! 
The limited understanding of this wonder- 
ful operation of the affairs of creation, pos- 
sessed by the members of the medical and 
scientific professions, enables them to believe 
that a mere insect, of the same character that 
is generated in any decomposing cells of the 
body can enter the womb of the female, and 
by some operation of a strange and unac- 
countable character become an animal like 
the mother, and possess all the qualifications 
for producing a continuation of the species. 
There is not a more stupid or ridiculous hy- 
pothesis concerning the operations of nature 
than this folly, and it shall not disgrace the 
profession of medicine after this article is 
read. The substance in which these insects 
are claimed to be generated for this purpose 
is only the broken down follicles and cells 
that are decomposed in the excitement of 
copulation, and which are thrown out of the 
system, only that they may not corrode and 
poison the body. 

The disease called syphilis is produced by 
the retention of such decomposed substance 
by the female. The truth of this statement 
can be ascertained by inoculating the body 
of the mother with the substance. When thisis 



Origin of Species. 



55 



given demonstration by sucli a means a sub- 
stance can be obtained that will be appro- 
priate for vaccination for syphilis. 

The animals that appear in this decompos- 
ing substance are merely the transformation 
of the cells of the follicles into small insects? 
as in every other case of the conversion of 
cells into animalculse, and they cannot repro- 
duce themselves nor exist but a few min- 
utes. 

No other work of creation will disclose to 
such an extent the fact that a mere current 
of electricity is all that is wanted to produce 
life wherever it is produced. These little 
creatures are furnished life by the decompo- 
sition of the follicles, and it is quite enough 
for their existence. The mother is allowed to 
obtain all the influence of these decomposing 
masses, and it is all that she does obtain from 
the male. The current is what is needed to 
agitate the battery in her body, and to ren- 
der it a powerful magnet for the attraction 
of the object to be made a being like herself. 

In this operation there is a performance as 
simple as the attraction ol the piece of steel 
by the metal magnet, and it is in every sense 
the same kind of operation. This intense ac- 
tivity of the magnet that is calculated to 
contain an emanation from a lower order of 
organization is able to pull one of these crea- 
tions into this organ, and this work is ac- 
tually performed. 

This is all there is of the office of pro- 
creation in the way of co-operation by the 
male sex. When it is seen why a soul 
of a lower organization is always utilized 
by the method of creating living beings, 
it can then be seen why a male co-operation 
is needed. Every female animal is able to give 
its companion knowledge of the period for the 
inauguration of a being like itself, and it is 
done by a greater affection of the female for 
the male. Thisinfluencecalledaffcctionisonly 
a manifestation of attraction in all respects, 
like that of the magnet. In such a period of 
affection for the other sex the female is 
only calling for co-operation in the work of 
obtaining a creation to be converted into a 
being of the same character as her species. 
This is generally effected, and if it were pos- 
sible for the female to attract any other ema- 
nation than one from the kingdom below her, 
the whole system of advancement of creation 
would be destroyed, or made to defeat its pur- 
pose. 



The reason why the animal will absorb 
only an emanation from a plant is be- 
cause the plant is attracted to the animal, 
and the other creations of snch a character 
are repelled. 

It is because the animal itself is a product 
of a plant, that renders it capable of attract- 
ing the soul of a plant, and it is because the 
human organization is the product of an ani- 
mal emanation, that the human mother can 
attract the animal emanation only. 

Now, in these subtle operations of the at- 
tractive influeace of the organs of ths animal 
and human female, there is a chance to ob- 
serve what will call our friends to us in a 
spirit world, and what will call us to the 
throne of the Creator. 

Let no observer of this statement forget 
that in the mere attraction of his mother of 
the soul of some animal that was once in ex- 
istence, the thing which constituted the ob- 
server's origin and character of being, was 
given to her person, and by her converted 
into such reader of this paper. 

In no other possible operation of law could 
a being of any character be given existence, 
and it is identically the same method of be- 
getting life, that takes place in the creation 
of any living creature, and the attraction of 
a creatiim of a plant or animal emanation to 
the womb of the animal or human mother is 
merely to place the object to be transformed 
in a bath tub of the same character, so far 
asits contents are concerned, as that in which 
the insect or worm, or any spontaneously 
generated organism is produced. When m 
this bath tub, all the process of unfolding is 
the same as that which takes place in the 
warm and stagnant water, or in the warm and 
filthy atmosphere, when insects are given ex- 
istence. No change takes place m either 
instance of life begetting, that is not 
performed by a current of electricity fur- 
nished by the decomposing substance in the 
chamber or element of the developing crea- 
tion, or by the water or atmosphere 

This most astonishing performance of the 
conversion of a soul of a plant or an animal 
into a better creation, shall be completely 
described in this article, and when it is de- 
scribed, all that the reader of the paper will 
find it necessary to do, to ascertain whether 
it be true, will be to get a common work on 
physiology and look at the plates that repre- 
sent the stages of the unfoldment of the em- 



da 



Origin of Species, 



"bryo of the animal and human offspring. No 
other work will be wanted to convince the 
reader that everything that will be stated in 
reference to this wonderful conversion of 
one order of creation into another is correct. 

Now, before this part of the work of descrip- 
tion of the origin of human races is commenced 
it will be appropriate to look for a moment at 
the evidence of the facts that a whole race of 
human beings was given an origin by the 
direct application of the Divine will upon 
the emanation of an animal organization, in 
both the male and female creation, and that 
in the origin of the different human races, 
there were as many different species of ani- 
mal creations employed as there are differ- 
ent appearing races. 

This surprising fact will be as clearly es- 
tablished as the fact of the conversion of 
such an emanation into a living being, and 
we ask that the whole scientific profession 
watch what will be the everlasting condem- 
nation of the false and absurd doctrines of 
the scientists and the scholars, and the 
church concerning the origin of the human 
family. 

So long has the human faraily been deluded 
in reference to its origin, and so stupid are 
the attempts at explanation of the problem, 
that it is but a mere walk of the more ob- 
aerving investigator to place all such non- 
sense under the feet of all who are now be- 
lieving it. 

Let it be understood at once, and thor- 
oughly understood, that we mean by such 
remarks, that every hypothesis of the church 
and teachers of science, or teachers of any 
character, concerning the origin of the hu- 
man family is without foundation, and is 
as absurd as it is groundless. Let it be un- 
derstood that we mean to state that in the 
walk over of the annihilation of such doc- 
trines, there is only nonsense and stupidity to 
be stepped on. 

In the faces and organs of every race of 
men that the earth is possessed of, there is 
all the evidence any good observer of nature 
will require to enable him to discover what 
the origin of such race was. Upon the 
faces of each race there are the indelible 
stamps of the face of the creature that afford- 
ed the original parents existence, and they 
are so well exhibited that in no case or race 
of people can a mistake be made as to the 
character of the animal. 



In the organs of the human body there is a 
still greater amount of evidence of the fact of 
an animal origin. In the habits and disposit 
ions of each race there is a copying of such at- 
tributes as existed in the animal that the race 
was created from. In every creature of the uni- 
verse there is a copyofthe object it was derived 
from, and in man, there is not only a 
copy, but a complete exhibition of the 
chajacter of the creature that was the 
origin of his race. Now we can begin to 
compare the human races with their origin, 
and it will be a much shorter work than the 
comparison of animals with plants, as there 
is but a score of different races of men. 

The comparison shall be made of each with 
the animal th^t afforded it origin. The com- 
parison shall commence with the American 
Indian. 

This miserable specimen of the human 
order of beings is able to become civilized 
when the race is placed out of the forest, 
and where it can be surrounded by what 
will give the offspring a mild and control- 
able disposition. In every Indian's face a 
panther's countenance is seen, and the fea- 
tures of the brute are the features of tlie 
Indian. The very flashes of the eyes of the 
panther are repeated in the eyes of the Indian, 
and in the whole character of the Indian the 
character of the beast is discovered 

No one can fail to see the copying of the 
sly and cruel animal in all the methods and 
habits of the red man, if the character of the 
two creations be watched. 

In the forest an Indian is at home, so is 
the panther. In a carousal of cruelty the In- 
dian is delighted, so is the panther. In the 
prowlmg of the Indian at night upon a foe 
there is a copying of the panther's habit of 
prowling upon an object of prey. In the 
trait of the Indian of scalping its human vic- 
tim, there is a repetition of the trait of the 
panther, in carrying away a sip of the blood 
of its victims, in a crusade of destruction of 
this cruel creature, as it passes through a 
forest, i'rom every fresh victim there is but 
a sip of the blood, from the throat that is cut, 
that the beast takes. 

In the habit of the Indian of adorning him- 
self with the tails and claws and faces of the 
animal, there is only a partial exhibition of 
the animal nature of this being, and it is but 
a feeling of the want of what once consti- 
tuted the organization that induces this cruel 



Origin of Species. 



57 



person to adorn himself with the covering of a 
wild beast. 

In all the conduct of an Indian there is a 
greater or less caricaturing of the panther, 
and it is only when a panther is seen in the 
carriages of the menageries or in a forest that 
one can get a glimpse of the countenance of 
an Indian unless the Indian is seen. 

In all the contrivances for ov^ercoming an 
enemy adoptedby the savage, there is nothing 
more ingenious than what is adopted by a 
panther in its cunning in destroying an ob- 
ject of prey, or an enemy. It is only a mere 
secreting of itself from the intended victim, 
until an assault is made in a sudden and ir- 
resistible manner. 

No one is able to understand why an Indian 
cannot be civilized, and why they are so 
prone to be in a forest. The reason for such 
a character is found when we discern his 
origion. 

The only portion of his race that is civil- 
ized, is that part of it, that has been sepa- 
rated from the forest and the wild beasts in 
ifc, long enough to allow a generation of the 
race to be begotten and grown in the midst 
of an animal species of a domestic charac- 
ter. This important truth is observed in the 
condition of the Indians in the parts of the 
country where they are civilized and carrying 
on civilized works. The faces and habits of 
the children of these people are plainly a 
modification of the faces of the original race. 
It is just as possibJe to convert the whole In- 
dian population into civilized beings, as a 
part of it. It can be done merely by remov- 
ing the whole of them from the association of 
ferocious brutes, and from the confines of the 
forest. 

Now, a whole chapter of the evidence of 
a conversion of an animal phantom into a 
human being can be read in the face of the 
negro. This order of men is so well supplied 
with the copies of the features and aspects of 
the creature that gave the order existence 
that they can be all seen at a distance as 
great as the negro can be observed. The 
gorilla is pictured in the negro in every fea- 
ture of the man and in his color and habits 
and incestuous nature. Is this not a fact '^ 
Let r.3 see if a negro is anything but a gorilla, 
a little modified in its worst aspect. Both 
creatures are black and both have a flat nose, 
a pair of thick lips and a great strong 
under jaw, and an eye as much like the eye 



of a baboon as an eye can be. Where can a 
negro be found as a native of any country, 
except where the gorilla is found ? Where 
can a gorilla be found except in Africa ? 

Where is there a creature that is like a ne- 
gro in its appearance and features except 
this ugly and incestuous creature that is con- 
tent in the swamp where the sun doesnot shine, 
and where it is only fit for such a creature to 
exist ? So monstrous a creation was limited 
in its propagation, for it was too hideous to 
be given a wide and numerous existence. 
When this animal is caused to exhibit its 
disposition by being tormented, the same 
conduct will be seen in the creature that is 
seen in an infuriated negro. A negro will 
always use a club or some thing by which 
it can strike against an adversary. The use 
of weapons of any other description by a ne- 
gro is only a result of considerable practice. 

Now, we can point out the origin of a 
Chinaman, and it is a mere crocodile. In 
the features of the Chinaman there are seen 
the features of this beast, so far as a human 
organization can produce them. The inclined 
and sleepy eyes of the Chinaman, are only 
those of the crocodile in a half human form of 
head. The nose of this being is only a 
mere contracted nose of the brute, and his 
nostrils only a little more inclined than those 
of the crocodile. His mouth and jaws are 
but the result of a contraction of the jaws and 
mouth of the animal. The disposition of the 
Chinaman is the same as that of the reptile ; 
and he is as ferocious when angered. 

The habits of the two creatures are as much 
alike as any two orders of creatures can be. 
The Chinese dwell on rafts and boats in mul- 
titudes by the shores and in the rivers of 
China, and when they are hungry they will 
go on shore for the food they need. Croco- 
diles lie on logs and the banks of streams and 
when they are hungry they plunge into the 
water and prowl about for their food. 

In every considerable building in the Chi- 
nese empire there can be seen a crocodile 
constructed of wood and other material and 
stood on its tail. 

In each of the boats of any size on the coast 
or in the rivers of the empire there is another 
construction of a crocodile form, and on some 
of them there are even copies of the scales of 
this reptile attached to the sides of the boats 
as ornaments, or as articles of use. 

In the Chinese works of arts this creature 



58 



Origin of Species. 



is often portrayed. A considerable degree of 
civilization is impossible with this race of 
men, and it is owing to the degraded character 
of their origin. They are incapable of ad- 
vancing any further in the way of civiliza- 
tion. Their want of development is the cause 
of their superstitions, and their want of suf- 
ficient food is the cause of the decomposition 
of their bodies — called leprosy. 

Now, let us examine another race of men, 
and ascertain what its origin was. 

The old nation of Hindostan is the one we 
will consider. There is a great resemblance of 
these beings to the creature that allowed 
them an origin, and a similarity of habits be- 
tween the two creatures can also be seen. A 
Hindoo is a product of the conversion of a 
vulture into a human form. This species of 
the human family is given a foot and hand as 
well calculated to scratch what the being de- 
sires to scratch as the foot of the vulture is 
calculated for its uses. They are slim and 
small. The eyes and nose of the Hindoos are 
copies, to a great extent, of the eyes and 
beak of the vulture, and they are as appro- 
priately made to watch and smell the good 
things around them. The color of the Hindoo 
is as dark as that of the vulture. 

He is crowned by a turban that would 
crown the vulture as it is crowned if the 
turban was not larger than that of the con- 
dor. This covering of his head is suggested 
by the existence of a similar covering on the 
back-head of his origin. 

When a Hindoo is coursing the country on 
foot or on horseback, in order to discover the 
objects of plunder on the plains or at the 
base of the mountain or hill, the conduct 
of the vulture, as it soars over a country or 
lights on a mountain crag to discover the ob- 
jects of its greed, is seen, and the Hindoo and 
vulture both avail themselves .of the emi- 
nences of the couutry, from which to descend 
on the victim below. Where is there a 
creature that is like the Hindoo in either 
habits or features ? Where is there a creature 
that is so much like the vulture ? 

In every feature of the Esquimaux there is a 
portrayal of the features of the polar bear, 
and in the habits of this race of men there are 
none that are not obtained from this brute. 
Beyond a little calculation and skill in pre- 
paring their huts and implements for killing 
fish and walruses, they have no development 
of faculties different from those of the bear. 



The food of the two creatures is the same, 
and the habits of both are alike, and in re. 
spect to thefts, there is a complete counterpart 
to the bear in the human bear. The race is 
confined to the same latitude as the bear, and 
it would perish about as quickly if compelled 
to exist in a warmer latitude. Now, a glance 
at the old Caucasians of both Europe and 
Asia. There is no evidence whatever that 
this race of people is the one from which the 
European and English nations descended. 
This claim is all a fiction, and the best authors 
on such subjects as national character admit 
this. The Caucasian is an Arab given a bet- 
ter complexion and more civilization by a 
more salubrious and equable atmosphere. 

Eoth the Caucasian and Tartar are but 
more active and intelligent parts of the race 
that obtained its origin in the body of a goat. 
The Caucasian will furnish the same con- 
dition of hair as the goat possessed, and it is 
grown considerably longer on those people, 
on account of their having a locality of ex- 
istence of the same nature as the goat. 

These docile and splendid organizations are 
the descendants of the race of people that 
built the cities of old Persia and Palestine, 
and the Nile. They were so numerous that 
they were compelled to emigrate to all parts 
of the world adjoining their native country. 

Every country of the continents of Asia and 
Africa, that was not populated by the 
Chinese and Hindoos and negroes, was popu- 
lated by this race, and they are the oldest race 
of the earth, except the Chinese and Hindoos. 
In these more pleasant and amiable counten- 
ances there is a chance to discover why a 
world is to-day worshipping a book and a 
record of a few characters of the old countries 
of the Indus and Euphrates, and those border- 
ing on the Mediterranean. 

The Caucasians were a constantly pro- 
gressing people, and the evidence of this 
progress is seen in the more advanced 
character of the teachings of the Bible, as 
the record is compiled. In all the teachings 
of this work a mere description of the con- 
dition and progress of the Caucasian race in 
such parts of the world, at the time of the 
writing, is seen. 

No country is able to disclose a more enter- 
prising nation, and a greater amount of in- 
tellectual labor has been performed by this 
race of men than by all the rest of the human 
family. 



Origin of Species. 



59 



When this whole work is understood, if 
ever it is, the race will be given credit for 
all the civilization of Asia and Europe, 
except what was possessed by the Indians 
and Chinese. A more graceful and generous 
nature cannot be found in the world than 
in the pure Caucasian, and it is only a degra- 
dation of the race that is seen in ths Arab. 

A Caucasian female is as beautiful a 
creature as the earth possesses, and a more 
devoted object to her husband and offspring 
is not in existence. 

These people are destined to come again 
into the family of nations as a most inilu- 
ential part of the human family. The entire 
character of the civilization of the eastern 
world is to be changed by their influence and 
work. 

No people can give a more elegant de- 
scription of the means of the Creator for ac- 
complishing a conversion of an animal into 
a human being, for there is a most wonderful 
caricaturing of the goat in these splendid 
people. 

All of the goats of that country are given 
a white covering of hair, and it is only 
when they are transported to the other 
countries of the earth that they are able to 
acquire a covering of any other color. Ob- 
serve the hair of a Caucasian and a cashmere 
or angora goat. These goats are only a con- 
verted plant of the species called evergreens, 
and their great amount of hair is but a differ- 
ent exhibition of the points of this plant. A 
generous and docile creature is the animal, 
and it never desires any other associates than 
its offspring and one goat of the opposite 
sex. 

It is a very well calculated construction for 
climbing the mountains and rocks, and it 
likes to live on the sides of mountains and in 
the bushes, as well as the Caucasian family. 

Its face is as long and its nose as sharp as 
the Caucasians', and its whiskers are of the 
same pattern. 

No goat is satisfied on a damp and low 
place, and it will always migrate to the 
higher places. 

This habit was followed by the Caucasian 
when the opportunity occurred for him to get 
back to a higher locality. 

Now, this is all we can state of the corre- 
spondence of races of men with animals in 
this chapter, but it shall be concluded in the 
following chapter. 



In another chapter, after this work is con- 
cluded, we can close the discussion of the ori- 
gin of species. It shall be closed without a 
supplement, in which the objections to the 
argument are greater than the reasons ad- 
vanced in support of our position. 



Chapter IX. 

We were compelled to drop the comparison 
of the human races with animal species in 
our last chapter in the middle of the work. 
Let us now continue the disclosure of the 
relation of such orders to each other. 

The Irish are noted for a quick perception 
of a wrong and a quick inception of a deter- 
mination to avenge the wrong. It is a char- 
acteristic of this people to constantly agitate 
a grievance, whether real or fancied. In the 
natives of the Evergreen Island there are all 
the means for ascertaining why these people 
are so dog-like in disposition and spirit. 
Their faces are almost exact copies of the 
face of the bull-dog, and in almost the entire 
nation the stubborn and sullen, and iu a great 
measure the stupid, spirit of this animal is 
exhibited. The motions of the ancultivated 
Irish are as much like this shuffling animal as 
the movements of a human organization 
can be. 

No people are so determined in their resist- 
ance to what they feel is wrong, and no peo- 
ple will so constantly and stupidly agitate 
the supposed grievance. When a chance is 
given them to overcome a foe there is likely 
to be a massacre as well as victory. The 
bull-dog is never satisfied until its antagonist 
is dead. This old and quarrelsome race is 
as incapacitated to govern themselves as the 
animal from which they obtained their origin. 
They are constantly repeating the habits of 
the brute in all their style of getting a living 
in their own country except in the more cul- 
tivated communities. The male is a loiterer, 
and prone to fight and caiouse and drink, 
while the female is toiling to get a bit of 
bread and meat, and, at the same time, she is 
nursing her children. 

She is a great and constant worker, and if 
she could be associated with a workman of 
equal industry and enterprise, the whole na- 
tion would become a very advanced people. 
Whenever this woman is given a worthy 
mate, a most talented and enterprising off- 



60 



Origiyi of Species. 



spring will be seen. . It is the marriage of 
Irish women to men of other nations that 
^ives the Irish character so much power and 
influence in other parts of the world. No 
other work is needed to render the Irish a 
contented and industrious nation in their 
own country than a partial eradication of 
their bull-dog character. 

Now, a glance at the Anglo-Saxon race, of 
which the principal civilized nations are 
composed — the most intellectual and the 
most developed of human races. From what 
was it created? or from what did it ob- 
tain so much intelligence and capacity for 
advancement ? It must have been a creature 
of remarkable intelbgence and one capable 
of great discernment and learning. This 
creature was the very animal that to-day is 
following in the footsteps of this race and 
caressing the hands and faces of the beings 
that are but a step more advanced. It was 
-a dog of nobler character than the species 
that afforded the Irish their origin, and a dog 
that was actually the protection of this race 
against the savage beasts of the forest, when 
the race was so ignorant and helpless that 
it could not protect itself or perpetu- 
ate its existence without a protector of 
this character. The sleeping child, as it is 
watched over by a faithful guardian of this 
species of animals, presents a picture of con- 
siderable resemblance to the infant race that 
was defended by the progenitors of this ani- 
mal. The fact that a human being was a 
creation from the canine species of animals 
is the cause that in all parts of Europe 
renders certain species of dogs so excess- 
ively fond of man. Dogs of a different variety 
from those of the European varieties have as 
little attachment for the human family as 
the fox or bear. It is a mistake to assume 
that the dog is universally a friend of man. 
It is so only where the breed is one of the 
same character, in part or wholly, of the 
species that furnished this human race origin. 
Everywhere on earth the dog is as much the 
enemy of man as any other animal, if the 
species of dog is one that is in no way related 
to the species that was the means of the ex- 
istence of a human race. 

The wolf, fox, jackal, prairie dog, the dogs 
of Australia and Asia, and all canine species 
in no way related to the species that were 
the origin of the human races, are all the 
-enemies of man. They are called wild dogs, 



and are slaughtered as other dangerous and 
ferocious animals are. Now a dog is all the 
while caricatured in this most advanced race 
of men, and the imitations o^ this animal are 
as numerous as the habits of the people. 
All the more admirable qualities of the dog 
are foimd in the Anglo-Saxon. The attach- 
ment for the dog in this people is nearly as 
great as that of the dog for man. The more 
intellectual character of the dog is Seen in a 
greater degree of intellect in this race than is 
possessed by any other race. 

A fellowship of the nations composed of 
the race is a characteristic of the fellowship 
the dogs of one class possess for each other. 

Now, in a genuine specimen of the Anglo- 
Saxon race, a full presentation of the fea- 
tures of the mastiff is given. There are a 
million men and women in the countries of 
Europe and America, whose whole aspects of 
countenance and features are grand copies 
of this brave and noble dog's countenance 
and face. A magnanimity is always dis- 
played by this animal as great as can be 
found in a human being, and it is his mag- 
nanimity that rendered the Anglo-Saxon, 
capable of promoting a civilization of the 
character seen in Europe and America, and 
rendered all the nations of this derivation 
something more than robbers and pirates. 

On the brow of every grand specimen of 
the German and American, or Englishman, 
there can be seen a generous old mastiff's 
courage and character. Look at the leading 
men of these nations, and see if there are not 
features of this grand animal's *ace in the 
faces of such men. Look at the guiding man 
of the politics of Europe, whose great head 
is only wanting a mastiff's pair of ears to ren- 
der it a mastiff's head. 

Look at the most capable generals of Eu- 
rope, or England, or America, and observe 
the forehead and counteuance of this animal. 
It was a giant mind that demolished the old 
and rotten feudal institutions and monarch- 
ies ot Europe, and it was a mastiff in human 
form that did this work. 

Wherever a great man of this race of peo- 
ple is seen there is a certain production of 
the features of this animal. 

This race is the only race of men on the 
earth that is capable of unlimited advance- 
ment, and the only race that is destined to 
civilize the earth. 

No other people are capable of conquering 



Origin of Species. 



61 



the world, and it is stamped on the faces of 
the race that a world is to be subdued by 
them. 

This is all we care, in this place, to state 
in reference to the origin of the Anglo-Saxon, 
but the characters of the different societies 
of such people will be discussed in a future 
chapter, and the causes of the difference in 
their conduct and habits pointed out. This 
part of the discussion will be appropriate in 
connection with the discussion of the unfold- 
ment of the offspring of the human mother. 

In another chapter all the causes of the 
differences in the great races of the earth 
will be further considered. 

Now, on every island of the globe, that was 
made capable of supporting human life, a 
race of the human character was created. 

There was not an exception to this ar- 
rangement, and it was as consistent to 
develop a human race on the island that 
could support such creations, as the genera- 
tion of parasites on a person's head. 

The omission to develop a human race on 
an island capable of sustaining one, would 
have been an anomaly in nature, and utterly 
irreconcilable with the orders of creation. 

We are, however, under no necessity to ac- 
cept this kind of evidence of the creation of 
separate races for such islands, for, except in 
one instance, such races are there to speak for 
themselves, and in their construction the 
fact is spoken. Every great island except 
those of the West Indies is inhabited by a 
race peculiar to the island, and found only 
on that island. 

It is a mere subterfuge to claim that a 
mere resemblance of phrases of a language to 
those of a distant language is evidence that 
the two races are the same. 

It is impossible to create two different lan- 
guages that would not have resembling parts 
to some extent. 

The language of the aborigines of this 
country has phrases and words corresponding 
in some particulars to the speech of the an- 
cient Egyptians, and all languages can be 
found to possess some words of a character 
similar to those of the most ancient lan- 
guages. 

It is the same case with respect to music, a 
great many songs cannot be composed with- 
out some of their measures or bars corre- 
sponding to the same parts of other songs. 
Xo nut hor o^ history is willing to attach any 



great significance to such facts, as a species of 
evidence of a similar origin of two people. 
An overthrow of this claim, that mankind 
had a common origin, is found in the immov- 
able fact that the original features of a race 
are never eradicated, and there is no race of 
people on earth whose existence has been 
long enough to obliterate, through any agen- 
cies, the original characters of the faces of its 
people. 

It is utterly impossible to extinguish these 
original impressions, and it has never been 
done. The absorption of another character 
of features by a union of races is only a mere 
division of the features between the two, and 
no alteration of the features or color takes 
place. When a person is given a black skin, 
it is never to be white, and it never will be- 
come white. When given a flat nose it must 
be worn forever, and it is worn forever. 
This is a perfect answer to the argument 
that all human races had a common origin. 
All the people of an island who were descend- 
ants of the natives can be discerned wherever 
they may be, and it is possible to distinguish 
them under all circumstances. 

No one of the creations of the Almighty is 
obliterated, and none of them ever will be. 
It is a law of creation to continue an example 
of every creature until its use is no longer 
possible, and when this is considered a whole 
catalogue of disclosures of this law of crea- 
tion will follow. It is not in order in this 
connection to advert to the philosophy fur- 
ther, but it shall be again considered in 
another chapter. No order of work of the 
Author of Nature is allowed to become un- 
represented in the universe, and the archives 
of such chronologies are capable of furnish- 
ing unerring exemplifications. In all the 
corners of the universe there is an arch of the 
inscriptions of a common Creator, and on its 
portals are emblazoned the wonders of His 
works. No faulty scepter is pointing to the 
figures of these catalogues, and the way is 
prepared for man to behold them all. 

Now a few more references to the creation 
of human races and our work of comparison 
of man wi th the animal shall cease. On the 
great island of Australia a race of people 
was created whose organizations were in all 
respects like the animal from which their 
existence was derived, except that a small 
amount of modification of some of the ani- 
mals' organs exists. The armsandlegs of the 



62 



Origin of Species. 



race are of about tlie same proportions of 
length, and their faces are invariably copies 
of the animal's face. They are as docile and 
harmless, and as incapable of accomplishing 
anything that requires talent or energy. The 
animal we referto is the kangaroo, and all who 
can get a picture ofboth the kangaroo and na- 
tive Australian are asked to do so, that the 
resemblance of the two creations maybe seen 
In nearly all the children of the European 
and other foreigners settled in thai country, 
faces like the kangaroo can be observed, and 
the diposition of the animal is also possessed 
by them to a great extent. When a dis- 
cussion of the transformation of the animal 
emanation into a human form is reached 
this fact will be noticed again. 

The reason why an Australian is so 
indolent and wanting in all the capacities 
for civilization is discovered when his origin 
is observed. The kangaroo is only able to eat 
and sleep, and it is without means of self- 
defence calculated for such a purpose. It is 
actually without full ordinary fore paws as 
possessed by other animals. Those it has are 
but little better than good-for-nothing ap- 
pendages that seem only to keep the creature's 
head from the ground while it eats. When a 
little domesticated the creature will come 
around a habitation and bring its whole 
family and relations, and sleep on the door- 
step or in the garden, and beg a dinner or 
supper, and do all that its representative the 
Australian can do. Its color is but little 
diiferent from its human copier, and its long 
and stupid-looking nose and jaws are barely 
changed in the long nose, face and jaws of the 
Australian. 

It is impossible to discover another creature 
that is so much like an Australian, and it is 
impossible to find a human race so much like 
kangaroos as the Australians are. It is an 
unmistakable fact that an Australian is a 
mere production from a kangaroo. 

Now we will examine a race that is only a 
few leagues from this continent, and although 
but a short distance from the Australian 
people, it is a widely different race. There 
is so little difference between a NewZealander 
and a Chimpanzee that a mistake might be 
made in determining which was the human 
species if the human beings were not much 
larger than these brutes. Let the reader ob- 
tain a picture of the two creations and observe 
the resemblance. Now this is all that need 



be said in reference to the origin of the New 
Zealander, except that the Chimpanzee was 
destroyed in New Zealand before any foreign 
nation discovered the island. What could 
render two races so widely different in intelli- 
gence and appearance at the same point of 
the earth if they had not a different origin f 
What could create a remarkable intelligence 
in a New Zealander and deprive an Austra- 
lian of it ? All that a whole class of scientists 
can do toward discovering the cause of such 
differences, is to state that when a people are 
given a character by their surroundings and 
allowed to remain undisturbed, it will either 
increase in respect to intelligence or decrease, 
and that in case of the Australian it de- 
creased, and in respect to the New Zealander. 
it increased. No cause for the decrease or 
increase is given. And this argument is as 
substantiatad as any part of the work, called 
the '^ Origin of Species," by Mr. Darwin. 

Let us see if a cause cannot be found for 
the character possessed by the Sandwich 
Islanders, who are different from any race 
yet examined: 

These people are as much like their origin 
as the other races are like theirs. A mere 
native hog is represented by this curious race, 
and the human subjects of life are as indo- 
lent and selfish and dirty and sensual as the 
creature that constituted their origin. When 
they were taught to read and writ^ and des- 
ignate figures, there was as useless a perform- 
ance of teaching, as can be seen in the 
instruction given a hog to spell a name by 
picking out the appropriate letters of the 
alphabet — a performance frequently seen at 
trifling shows. In this race of people only 
mere brutes in instinct and habits are seen, 
and they are utterly without capacity to 
advance in the way of civilization. Their 
dirty habits are all the habits of swine, and 
the people actually delight to get into a 
puddle and frolic as swine do. Their sen- 
suality is as great as that of such brutes, and 
it is the cause of their diseased and de- 
teriorating condition. 

There are about three different races of 
people in the western continent we have not 
mention::d, and there was a race that once 
occupied the great island of San Domingo, 
and there is a relic of a race in Borneo that 
was indigenous to the island, and another 
partly matured race in the great island of 
Madagascar. 



Origin of Species. 



63 



Of these different races there are only a 
few remarks necessary concerning their ori- 
gin. In the island of San Domingo, only a 
guinea-pig and cayman were on the island 
from which a human being could be derived. 
There were no larger animals there. The old 
idea of the Spam ird is that the aborigines 
were degenerated Indians. They were small 
in stature, docile and weak in mind and body, 
and for such a condition they were indebted 
to the cayman or the guinea-pig, and it is 
impossible to ascertain which, as the descrip- 
tion of the people cannot now be obtained. 

They were so weak and degraded that they 
were nearly all destroyed in a century, 
through the oppressions and cruelties of the 
Spanish invaders. What could have made 
these aborigines of the island so very puny 
and without intellect if it was not the fact 
that no animal existed on the island greater 
than a cayman or Guinea pig ? What de- 
prived the island of greater animals if it was 
not the fact that its plants were small and of 
a, character to furnish nothing but a creature 
like the Guinea pig and cayman and the 
other small creatures of the island ? 

In the aborigines, of Borneo, there was but a 
product of the vulture, as in the case of the 
natives of India. These people resemble the 
people of the Malay peninsula, but they are 
larger. They are the same kind of people 
more developed and a little more intelligent. 

There is no animal but the vulture on the 
island from which a human being could be 
created, unless it be a crocodile or rhinoceros. 
Other animals are there, but they consist of 
snakes, birds, and a great variety of small 
animals. 

In the other islands of the East Indies there 
is a part of this race. All others are foreign- 
ers. 

The island of Madagascar is occupied 
by a people who are in a great measure the 
advanced descendants of a race that was in- 
digenous to that island. They are unlike any 
other people, and are quite intelligent and 
progressive. Their customs and characters 
and complexions indicate the creature from 
which they obtained an existence, and they 
are more than seen in such a being. They 
are exemplified in the civilization obtained 
by these people. 

The creature was a great ape, and it is only 
an ape in the human form that is observed in 



this people, where the foreign blood is not too 
predominating. 

Now a glance at the three races of the 
western continent that we have not men- 
tioned — Indians of the Andes, Cordilleras 
and Rocky Mountains. 

From the lower part of the Rocky Moun- 
tain range to the lower part of the Andes 
there were more or less advanced races of 
people before any foreign people ever beheld 
the shores of the American continent. It was 
as much an independent existence of races of 
people on the slopes of these great mountains 
as the existence of the Chinese or Africans. 

The authors of the works of science or his- 
tory have not yet discovered that it only re- 
quired a piece of land large enough to have 
created on its surface a high range of moun- 
tains in order to give a human race a chance 
for existence. On every body of land on the 
globe that contains a considerable range of 
mountains a separate race of human beings 
once existed, and does exist to-day where 
they have not been exterminated by an in- 
vader. In the East and West Indies the 
islands are but a great range of mountains 
separated by narrow straits. They are only 
chains of upheavals, with considerable plains 
at the bases of the mountains 

On the slopes of the Himalayas are found 
the Chinese and Hindoos. On the Caucasian 
slopes the Caucasians had their origin. On 
the slopes of the Alps the Anglo-Saxon, or, 
what is more correct, the aborigines of Eu- 
rope, had their origin. They were the stone 
men whose remains are found in the caverns 
of the country. On the slopes of the Gram- 
pian range the original Scotch and Irish came 
into existence. On the slopes of the moun- 
tains of Madagascar, the native or aborigines 
of the island. On the slopes of the moun- 
tains of the island of Borneo, the natives of 
that country. On the mountain sides of the 
island of San Domingo, the aborigines that 
were so cruelly destroyed by the Spaniards. 
And on the slopes of the mountains of the 
Sandwich Islands, and Australia, and Mexi- 
co, and North and South America, human 
beings were created, and each of these 
beginnings of continents overlooked the be- 
ginning of one or more races. 

It is a surprising fact that, with the excep- 
tion of the Esquimaux and Irish, all of these 
races had their origin within forty-five de- 
grees of the equator. 



64 



Origiii of Species. 



All the origiD al races are, as far as they are 
known, located by the writers on the subject 
at the bases of the great mountain ranges of 
the continents, and without note of the fact 
that only at such places can what appears to 
be a separate race be found. 

The old nation on the slopes of the Andes 
was a derivation from the same kind of 
creature that the North American Indian was 
created from, and the greater size of the ani- 
mal and its immense strength was exhibited 
again in the size and power of these people. 

They could operate on the mountain's side, 
on its top, or in the plain, and climb the most 
rugged of the Andes, create paths on their 
sides and over them, and, in fact, they placed 
the whole surface of the country under culti- 
vation for a greater portion of the distance 
between Cape Horn and the Isthmus of 
Panama. They were as red as our Indians, 
and as much like them as the character of 
their origin would permit. They differed 
principally m their intelligence. 

No great degree of civilization was reached 
by them, and it is a fact that no civilization 
was acquired by the race until it became so 
numerous as to compel a migration to the 
plains, where only a vast number of cattle and 
inoffensive animals were existing, and it was 
by a contact with these more docile and do- 
mestic creatures that enabled the native to 
become civilized, and, when the portion of 
the race that had become civilized became 
numerous and powerful, they were able to 
overcome the savage portion, and did, and it 
was the partly-civilized portion of the race 
taking possession of the country occupied by 
the savages, and subjugating the uncivilized 
people, that constituted the commencement 
of that reign of autocrats called Incas. They 
were only part of the same race more civi- 
lized, and their understanding of the fact 
that it was only a part of their own race that 
was not civilized was what caused them to 
treat this portion with kindness and improve 
their condition. 

It is unknown to the authors of history 
what the origin of the people, of whom the 
Incas were leaders, was, or what the source 
of the Indians of South America. It is only 
by a study of the origin of all races that these 
inquiries can be answered. 

On the mountains a mere handful of these 
people can be found now. 



They are partly civilized, and possess a 
considerable degree of humanity. 

On the slopes of the mountains, and on the 
plains and coast a foreign race or races are to 
be seen now. 

Now, we will close all that we care to state 
in comparing the human with the animal 
order of creatures by a short consideration of 
the people that occupied the plains and 
mountain slopes of Mexico and the lower 
portion of the Rocky Mountains, and the 
people who are now found as savages in 
Central America. 

On the high table lands of Mexico there 
existed a docile and considerably cultivated 
race of people, and a relic of the race is ob- 
served m the degraded Spaniard of that 
country. 

This gentle and industrious people could 
be favorably compared with the Caucasian, 
and the same kind of creature afforded them 
origin. The goat was only a darker and less 
beautiful creature in this country. 

These people were contented only on ele- 
vated places, and m a pure and bracing at- 
mosphere. They were affectionate, and so 
disinclined to combat that a mere handful of 
adventurers captured the entire country, and 
made their ruler a prisoner. Every sacrifice 
of life with them was for a religious purpose. 

If the world was entirely occupied by such 
creatures as the aborigines of this country it 
would prevent any great degree of civiliz- 
tion being obtained. 

In the point of country constituting what 
is known as Central America there is a much 
later creation of a human race, and the race 
is in a period of infancy, and yet it is now 
in a degenerating condition. These people 
are nearly as black as the negro, and are as 
brutal as the Indian of North America. 
They are as degraded as the Australian, and 
as indolent as the Sandwich Islanders. No 
other race is of the same character or dispo- 
sition, and no race appears like them. In 
all their conduct only a mimicking of the ani- 
mal from which they were derived is seen, 
and that animal is the shy creature that gave 
an origin to all the original population of 
South America, the jaguar. 

In their distance from the country of the 
Peruvian, and in their more active and de- 
graded character, there is evidence of their 
being a later creation than the Peruvian 
race. 



Origin of Species. 



65 



They are darker, and more like the negro 
in color, and in the character of their organ- 
izations. 

Tbe people of the country who have crossed 
the Isthmus of Darien will admit that this 
description of the appearance and conduct of 
these natives is correct. A mere race of 
savages was created on the Rocky Mountain 
slopes and of the same character as our 
Indians. It was their admixture with the 
Aztecs that changed the character of the 
more gentle and Southern race. 

This closes our comparison of man with 
the order of creation below him, and it is 
quite as much of a work of that character as 
is necessary or proper in this article. 

It is our hope that all who see what is 
stated will examine the statements this work 
contains, and finish the comparisons them- 
selves. 

It will he a very interesting and important 
labor in the direction of scientific inquiry, 
and it will repay the time and labor devoted 
to it. 

In the next chapter we can close the dis- 
cu.ssion of the origin of species. The work 
will be nearly the same in volume as the 
discussion of the question by Mr. Darwin, 
except the appendix of that work. A supple- 
ment will not be necessary to our article. 

In the next chapter a discussion of the ac- 
tual operation of the conversion of a phan- 
tom or emanation from a plant or animal 
into a being of a higher organization will be 
given, and the umistakable evidence of the 
origin of the animal and human creations, 
will be discovered in what is hereafter to be 
stated, as well as in what is already stated. 



Chapter XI. 

When the preceding chapter was con- 
cluded, it was stated that in another chapter 
we could close the discussion of the 
origin of species. It is very important that 
the entire philosophy of what is termed 
embryonic flevelopment should be disclosed, 
and the work is so considerable that a longer 
chapter than the preceding is unavoidable. 

la an examination of the operations by 
which a plant in animal volution is con- 
verted into a being of a higher condition of 
development and rendered a living creature, 
the amount of evidence necessary to estab- 
lish the truth of the hypothesis of a plant or 



animal evolution being the origin of each 
animal or human species can be found, even 
if there were no other evidence of this great 
and important truth. 

The very operation, if understood, will 
disclose only such a transformation of one of 
these creations, and it can be observed that 
it is only one of such creations that is con- 
verted into a being of a higher order of 
organization and life. 

It will be possible to ascertain with abso- 
lute certainty that one of the creations de- 
veloped by a plant or animal organization is 
operated on in the womb or egg. 

No other object will be found to be oper- 
ated on, and it will be plainly seen that no 
other object could be operated on in the 
womb or egg to create an animal or human 
foetus. 

Before commencing a description of this 
most subtle and wonderful work, let us call 
the attention of the reader to the very nature 
of the object which is to be given an untold- 
ment that renders it a greater organization. 

A phantom creation of a plant or animal 
organization that is developed in the growth 
of one of these objects is nothing more nor 
less than a counterpart to the portion of the 
organization that decays when the soul or 
phantom is out of it. Every portion of the 
plant or animal is given a perfect copy of 
itself in the creation that is eliminated at 
the death of the organization. These copies 
are in all respects the same kinds of objects 
as those they are evolved from, except that 
they are more refined and without the means 
of greater development. They are without 
life, for the reason that they possess nocur- 
rent of the agent of all life. The animal soul 
IS without consciousness, for the reason that 
it is without life. In these deprivations of 
what constitutes either life or consciousness, 
there is all the reason why these emanations 
are not qualified to accompany the human 
soul through the unlimited course of the 
soul's existence. The absolute necessity for 
the employment of these etheral creations in 
the development of the higher creations is a 
reason for the absence of life and immortal 
capacities of those orders of what may be 
termed spiritual creations. Equally consist- 
ent with the purposes of these creations is 
the fact that in such creations as plants and 
such beings as animals, there is no contem- 
plation of a future existence, and no capac- 



66 



Origin of Species, 



ity for appreciation or enjoyment of a spiritual 
realm. 

In the existence of all such wonderful con- 
structions there 13 only a purpose to give the 
world a more advanced order of organiza- 
tions. 

And as certain as they are in existence, 
there is a purpose for their existence ; and as 
certain as there is a purpose for their exist- 
ence, there is a use made of every one of 
them. No greater number of plants is 
allowed a creation than is requisite for 
the creation of what orders of animals are 
ordained. No greater variety or number of 
animals is allowed an existence than is ne- 
cessary for the creation of what is to occupy 
-fche earth in a greater degree of development 
and to furnish the air with a breath of life, 
and ifc is as impossible to destroy one of these 
wonderful evolutions from the plant or ani- 
mal as it is to destroy a world. 

Every animal soul is given a different 
character of existence, either by a creation 
of human beings from such objects, or by a 
creation of a thing of which the world is as 
ignorant as it is of the works of an unseen 
world. The employment of the insect and 
all the more degraded creatures in which the 
earth abounds, when they are only mere 
phantom creations, is merely to give a sub- 
stance to the atmosphere which can be con- 
verted into what our scientific authors call 
molecular motion. It is only a mere augmen- 
tation of the magnetic currents of the atmo- 
sphere. The augmenting current is obtained 
by the decomposition of these creations. 

Without their decomposition our atmo- 
sphere would not possess sufficient magnetic 
current in the winter to afford us the breath 
of life. By breath of life we mean the verit- 
ible Holy Ghost, to sin against which is said 
to deprive us of the blessing of a future life 
of happiness. 

This Holy Ghost is all the while coming 
into our bodies, and the nostrils were created 
and kept open for this purpose. Now this 
filling of the atmosphere, with what the 
earth is unable to throw out in the winter, 
is a beautiful provision of the Creator to 
prevent us sinning against the Holy Ghost, 
and it actually saves all mankind from the 
commission of this wickedness. 

It is a fact that the wind is caused to blow 
with violence wherever the ground is closed 
with cold for a considerable season, and it is 



also a fact that these winds are employed for 
a purpose, as well as any other operation of 
nature. Their purpose is solely to decom- 
pose these useless phantoms, and the decom- 
position is effected by the velocity of the 
current of electricity that produces the 
winds. A current of electricity will decom- 
pose any substance, if it is given a sufficient 
velocity of motion in coming in contact 
with the substance. Every one who is living 
in a cold country will acknowledge that in a 
north wind there is an abundance of some- 
thing that makes them feel as strong and 
active as they ever do when they are exer- 
cising in summer. Every person who steps 
from a warm room into a winter atmosphere 
will realize the presence of considerable elec- 
tricity in the air, for until the cold begins to 
sting the cheek and ear, the atmosphere will 
seem quite light and warm. 

Now a greater revelation than this is to 
be disclosed in connection with a north wind. 
A current of the earth's electricity is cours- 
ing from the North Pole to that part of the 
earth that is giving out a current. It is 
merely a return of the current that is sweep- 
ing from the open portions of the earth to 
the North Pole in an arc character of direc- 
tion. In the variations of this great circuit 
of the current of the earth that escapes from 
the equatorial or warmer portions of the 
earth and passes to the North Pole, there is 
all the cause of the change of winds from a 
southerly to a northerly direction. Only 
from the equator does the earth's current 
pass toward the North Pole. Below the 
equator the current passes to the South Pole, 
and over the whole breadth of the earth that 
is open, and giving growth to plants, does 
the current of the earth escape. 

The fluctuation of the magnet at the 
equator, or what is the actual equator, is 
produced simply by the more vertical move- 
ment of the earth's current. The fluctuations 
at all other points of the earth, except the 
dipping of the needle, are produced by the 
character of the earth's continents and 
oceans. A swaying of the current is sure to 
produce a swaying ef the magnetic needle. 

No author on the globe or investigator of 
nature is able to ascertain what causes the 
needle of the compass to point north and 
south, and it is entirely unknown that it 
would point from a fulcrum or pivot only 
toward the pole, if it was attached to the 



Origin of Species. 



67 



pivot by one end in a manner to support the 
other end at the same elevation. The phen- 
omenon is exactly the same as the operation 
of a current of water in carrying a stick of 
wood along the current of the stream, and 
the stick will point toward the north pole of 
the stream. What a monstrous problem it 
was to discover why a stick of steel will 
point toward the north pole of the globe 
when poised in a current of electricity ! The 
dipping is only a raising of one end by the 
ascending current. No operation of the 
magnetic needle will do less or more than 
confirm this statement. The reason why the 
wind is caused to come over the surface of 
the earth from the north in winter is because 
the whole of the earth is closed from the pole 
nearly to the 30th degree of latitude on the 
eastern shores of continents, and to about 
the 40th degree on the western shores, in this 
season, and a portion of the current dis- 
charged around the earth, below this belt. Is 
attracted back toward the equator. The 
current is so extensive in this season from 
the equatorial portions of the earth to the 
pole, that a portion of the current is called 
back before it reaches the pole. 

All that is here stated concerning the 
earth's magnetic current is only a result of 
the necessity of giving an explanation of the 
decomposition of those objects in the atmo- 
sphere that are produced from the animal 
world. The whole philosophy of the great 
operations of the earth's electricity is to be 
given when we discuss the questions of 
geology. 

In an article devoted to such inquiries, a 
complete discussion of the work of convert- 
ing a world that was once of a character 
similar to the creation that is evolved from 
the animal or plant into what is now ob- 
served, will be given, and a most interesting 
unfoldment of the great condensation of the 
electricity of a universe into a ball of trans- 
parent substance will be found to have taken 
place. 

A mere change of the substance of the ori- 
ginal organization of our planet was all that 
gave existence to the different objects on the 
earth's surface and on the crust of the globe. 
A complete description of all the changes 
that have taken place, and the causes of such 
changes is possible, and it shall be afforded 
our readers. 

It is now in order to discuss the process of 



the transformation of a plant or animal ema- 
nation into a better creation. 

In all the constructions of such a character, 
there is a capacity for condensation and in 
the reception of one of these wonderful crea- 
tions by a womb or an egg, there is a conden- 
sation of the object, or what can be better 
denominated, a contraction of the thing. A 
similar contraction of atoms can be observed 
in the congregation of metal filings or other 
atoms which are drawn to the surface of a 
common magnet. 

When the attraction of a creation of the 
character of a plant or animal evolution 
takes place, only a contraction of the object 
is performed, and it is drawn into the organ 
of the animal or human mother intended for 
its unfoldment, precisely as the bladder ab- 
sorbs the waste ashes and fluids of the body. 

This organ of the abdominal cavity is in 
all respects an arrangement similar to the 
womb, and it is shaped very much like the 
womb. It is relieved of its contents in pre- 
cisely the same way. 

The contents of the bladder are water, ashes 
and alkali, and a few drops of decomposed 
alkali called ammonia, and a small amount of 
what is better termed the acid of the sys- 
tem. 

Every particle of these substances is ab- 
sorbed by the bladder, merely through the 
attraction produced by the vacancy of the 
interior of the bladder, a mere suction. The 
atoms of these substances are so small that 
they actually pass into the bladder through 
the pores of the organ. When they are ex- 
pelled from the organ they are merely given 
an opening by the expanding influence of the 
electricity, that is generated by a partial de- 
composition of these substances while in the 
bladder, and the common operation of the 
old style of syringe is performed by the blad- 
der, in the shrinking of the walls, and the 
operation is assisted a small amount by the 
syphonic operation of the escaping substance. 

In the discharge of the contents of the 
womb a similar operation to some extent 
takes place, and the additional philosophy 
consists of the pressing influence of gases 
generated in this organ. The bladder is 
never given a volume of gas, but the womb 
is. 

The decomposing follicles of the ovaries, 
when not employed in the clothing of a foetus, 
are producing in the womb a considerable 



68 



Origin of Species, 



amount of both gaseo and electricity. A gas 
is merely an approach to the construction of 
electricity. Only a little more decomposition 
is necessary to convert a gas into electricity. 
When the female is without an object to be 
converted into a creature like herself, these 
decomposing follicles are only employed to 
cleanse the body of all superfluous amounts of 
the cells of the follicles, and in the periodical 
discharges of the female of the human family 
only a work of discharging the womb of such 
gases and electricity occurs. The undecom- 
posed follicles are washed out by the oper- 
ation. 

Only the same kind of operation that takes 
place with the bladder when it is discharged 
of its contents, is performed in these periodi- 
cal discharges of the womb. 

A very considerable operation takes place 
w^hen the developed offspring is pushed into 
a ^orld from which its original organization 
was obtained. This bringing of a developed 
organization into the atmosphere is in all re- 
spects analogous to the evolution of the ani- 
mal soul from the animal body, and the 
evolution of the human soul from the human 
body. The character of these analogous 
steps in the method of creating the final 
work for which all creation was intended, 
is the same in a great measure as the differ- 
ent steps performed in the development of a 
species of plant, or what may be termed, 
creating a plant genealogy. 

In a plant genealogy an alternate develop- 
ment of a fruit bearing and an unproductive 
plant is produced. And if our scientific teach- 
ers could obtain a bit of rational understand- 
ing of the affairs of creation this great work 
of wisdom would have been pointed out to 
the whole world before. The plant is given 
a development, in the same way a phantom 
or soul of the plant is given development. 
The plant called corn, for instance, is a state 
of development of a small crinoid. This 
tiny crinoid is given a blossom as much like 
the tassel on a corn stock as its substance 
will permit. It will continue to grow in this 
character of unfoldment always in the same 
temperature and soil. But place its seed in a 
different or richer soil and warmer temper- 
ature and in a short time the plant will as- 
sume the character of a common thistle. 
The thistle will bear fruit in the shape of a 
sweet sip for the bee, and possess a superb 
fitalk and blossom. When its seed is given a 



better soil and still warmer atmosphere, in a 
short time the plant is converted into a com 
stalk, and the corn stalk and its ears of cob 
and thread and leaves will correspond to the 
same parts of the thistle. 

This corn plant is without power to pro- 
duce any sweet of the character that is pro- 
duced by the thistle. A development of ker- 
nels of corn is caused in this grade of the 
plant's unfoldment. When the seed of the 
corn is planted in a still warmer and richer 
soil the result is a production called sugar 
cane, from which all the cane sugar is con- 
structed. This ample supply of sugar for a 
whole world is obtained from the honey of a 
thistle, after the thistle is given the develop- 
ment possessed by the sugar cane. The honey 
of a thistle and the honey of a cane stalk are 
almost identical in character. If the reader is 
anxious to test the truth of this statement, it 
can be done by tasting each of these sub- 
stances. When the seed of the sugar cane is 
planted in a soil still more developed and 
warmer, the cane is changed into a banana 
plant. In this state of the development of 
the thistle, the operation of producing corn 
takes place, and the only difference between 
the fruit of the banana and the productiou 
on a corn stalk is in the facts that a great 
bundle of cobs and leaves is produced on 
the banana, and that a cob of the banana 
is unable to consolidate sufficiently to cause 
substance for a kernel to be squeezed into ex- 
istence through its pores. 

The corn cob and its leaves and silken 
thread are plainly seen in every banana on 
the face of the earth. Let all who desire to 
test this fact obtain a banana and strip up 
its leaves and observe the shape of the leaves, 
the thread and the rows of partly prepared 
sockets, where the corn was only prevented 
appearing on account of the soft condition of 
the cob. 

The hot atmosphere prevents the cob of the 
banana becoming more solid. 

If this will not satisfy the inquirer let him 
cut one of these cobs in two and observe the 
picture of the interior of the corn cob. 
When a banana seed is planted where the 
soil is still more developed and the atmos- 
phere yet warmer, as on the equator, the re- 
sult is the production of what Mr. Darwin 
and several renowned authors have described 
as insectivorous plants — ^more rapidly devel- 
oped streams of plant substance. Now, in 



Origiii of Species. 



69 



this exhibition of the alternate creation of 
honey and corn on a crinoid in its different 
states of development, there is all that is 
necessary for a botanist to understand in 
order to direct him in following the nnfold- 
ment of any plant. 

The suggestion is, however, a mere waste 
of labor, so far as such authors as popular 
botanists are concerned, for they are too mis- 
informed in these pursuits to obtain an un- 
derstanding of a single law governing the 
plant creations, and it is a fact that not one 
of such teachers is possessed of the knowledge 
of a single law or method of plant unfold- 
ment. 

"Will the reader give what is now to be 
stated as careful attention as possible, that 
all the steps of the unfoldment of what a plant 
evolves when it decays, may be seen to be 
in all respects analogous to the character of 
a plant development. 

The creation that is given the atmosphere 
at the death of a plant is as incapable of 
bearing fruit as the tiny crinoid, but when it 
is given another step of advancement it will 
bear fruit. The animal female is the warm 
soil in which it obtains this step of further 
unfoldment. When it is given a develop- 
ment of the character of the animal it is cap- 
.ablo of bearing a fruit of the character of its 
own organization. When this organization 
is decaying it is producing a creation as fruit- 
less as the one from which the animal was 
created — a mere lifeless organization of the 
nature of a soul. 

This development from the animal organ- 
ization will be able to bear fruit when it is 
given a step further of unfoldment. 

The further unfoldment is obtained m ex- 
actly the ^same way that the plant emanation 
obtained another step of advancement. The 
human female will constitute the warm soil 
in which the next step of unfoldment is taken. 
The result of this change will capacitate the 
creation for bearing fruit, and the fruit will 
consist of a reproduction like the organiz- 
ation that is unfolded. In the decay of this 
organization, another object exactly like the 
one the organization was produced from, ex- 
cept in form and the capacity of life, is given 
the atmosphere, and this object is unable to 
bear fruit. It can only bear the character of 
the human soul, for it is the soul itsel^ 

When this wonderful institution is studied 
the world will come to the conclusion that in 



a human soul only a mere production of what 
a plant or animal is capable of producing, 
with a better organization for the capacity of 
life, is to be discovered. 

This understanding of the soulis sure to be 
obtained, and all the ignorance of the human 
family upon the subject will be removed. 

In every land, from border to border of 
civilization, the herald of the discovery of 
the character of a human soul will be carried, 
and the world in a short period from this 
day will be through inquiring what a soul is 
and what gave it existence. 

No power of the college or church can pre- 
vent the children of the earth obtaining a 
knowledge of the character of their souls, 
and in a very few years every vestige of the 
present theories and ideas of the church and 
agnostics concerning this wonderful creation 
will be swept into the oblivion of the past. 

No church or scientific teacher is able 
to construct a theory inconsistent with 
this great order of the unfoldment of cre- 
ations that can endure but for a moment, 
and all such attempts will be of no avail. The 
church is unable to see the way a Creator is 
operating to construct the thing it is 
trying to save from eternal suffering, and the 
scientist is unable to see what can possibly 
exist that cannot be observed by the senses, 
and tbe common mind is unable to discover 
which of these teachers should be believed. 
The only thing wanted by the common order 
of people to enable them to understand what 
the soul is, is the simple explanation of its 
creation. It is to be found in this article, 
and in a day not distant it will be admitted 
by the whole worlf' 

In our bodily existences it is merely in- 
tended that a completion of our souls shall 
be perfected. There is no other purpose for 
the existence of a person in this sphere of the 
worl 

The body is created for no purpose but to 
become a mould in which to cast a soul. It 
is a mere mould for such a casting, and it is 
destroyed as soon as the casting is completed. 
In all the conditions of life there is merely a 
common understanding that our lives are in 
some way necessary for the preparation of a 
life beyond the death that awaits all. What 
that preparation is is no more understood to- 
day than when it was first suggested. The 
Church is trying to teach the importance ot 
a righteous life, and a belief that only a con- 



70 



Origin of Species. 



fidence in tlie theory advanced by a Jewish 
prophet of liberal opinions is necessary in 
order to obtain a home with the angels, and 
the scientific teachers are, as a rule, teach- 
ing that a future existence is a problem ut- 
terly beyond the power of the human mind to 
investigate, and the masses of mankind are 
accepting one or the other of such teachings. 

Both classes of teachers are able to dis- 
cover in the few facts now to be stated all 
the evidence of a character that is both 
scientific and capable of examination that a 
common mind can desire to establish the fact 
that in every person's head, and in every 
cell of the body, there is a portion of the 
thing called the soul. 

Every one knows that in some manner the 
experience of the mind is given a chronology 
or character of record that is capable of being 
employed when it is desired, and that when a 
person remembers any past operation of the 
mind, or fact, or object, or event of the past, 
this chronology of the mind's experience is 
observed. 

Now, if the character of this record can be 
understood, it will certainly satisfy us that 
on a portion of the soul itself this record of 
the mind is made and kept. 

When a person is in fear of death, or is 
greatly excited from any cause, aninstaatan- 
eous observation of the experience of the past 
is obtained. What is it that allows a whole 
life's experience to be observed as quickly as 
a stroke of the mind is ever made ? And what 
is it that allows us to find any portion of the 
past experience of the mind by an effort of 
the will ? The cells of the body in all the 
organs except the brain are too small to con- 
tain a record of such a character, and in the 
body there is no search for it. When we are 
trying to recollect anything of our past cog- 
nizance we generally close our eyes and cause 
a considerable amount of blood to congregate 
in the brain. If it is not made to appear at 
once we put a hand to the forehead and drop 
the head, and when this fails to cause the 
observation of the fact we place both hands 
on tbe liead and the ends of the fingers over 
the center of the brain. If this does not re- 
call the thing searched for we get up and 
walk, and continue walking until the object 
is seen 

These operations are performed in order to 
create an excitement of the brain, and the 
excitement is, of course, for a purpose. 



The purpose is solely to create a sufficient 
current of the electricity of the brain to light 
up this chronology of the mind's experience 
as it is lighted up in moments of great fear. 

Now all that produces the faculty of mem- 
ory is the lighting of the pictures of the 
mind's experience by a current of this influ- 
ence thus generated, and Avhich connects the 
whole brain with this gallery of pictures, 
and which is in the Bible called the judgment 
record of a child of God, and by which the 
child is to be judged in another existence. 
This gallery is simply the stampings of 
every idea or thought of a person on the con- 
densing influence in the chambers or cells of 
the brain called ventricles. In these greatest 
of all cells of the body the current of elec- 
tricity of the brain that is not employed in 
other offices of the organ, is constantly being 
consolidated, and on its condensed stratas 
are stamped the effects of the whole universe. 
On this delicate palladium of what is intend- 
ed to chronicle the mind's experience, our 
thoughts are recorded. Upon the deposits of 
the oceans of pur globe, produced by the 
washings of the continents and which con- 
solidate m beds and stratas, are impressed 
the forms of the plants and animals of the 
periods in which such deposits were made. 
This stamping of the consolidation of the 
sand and mud, settled in the ventricles of 
our globe, with the forms of plants and ani- 
mals, is analogous to the stamping of the 
consolidations of the current of electricity 
in the ventricles of the brain with the effects 
of objects upon the decomposing brain. In 
these wonderful stampings can be discovered 
a character of fossils that are capable of im- 
pressing the person with the facts of his ex- 
perience, and those on the consolidated sands 
of a sea are capable of impressing all persons 
with the facts of the experience of a world. 

What a grand and well calculated provision 
for keeping a chronology of the affairs of a 
natural organization. It is as much a plan 
of catalogueing the experiences oi a world and 
a human creature, as the copyiog of our 
public affairs in well prepared ledgers. 

No one is able to avoid a copying of his 
mental acts, and by their own account of 
their lives thus enshrined will all persons be 
considered in a world where the consideration 
is performed by themselves and those in their 



presence. 
In all such considerations 



a perfect judg- 



Origin of. Sj^ecies. 



71 



inent will be sure to be passed on the charac- 
ter of such acts as are thus enshrined. 

Now, if this gallery of the copies of a per- 
son's thoughts is allowed to remain in the 
brain when the person is dead, there can be 
no intelligence in a soul, if one goes out of 
The body, and if a soul is created indepen- 
dently of the body, there can be no identity 
between the soul and the person whose life 
is ended, and whatever the intelligence of a 
soul may be it can have no relation to the in- 
telligence of a being in this life. 

And a spirits existence is in no sense a 
future existence of a person. 

It is not in order to discuss this proposition 
further here, and it is only to establish the 
fact of the creation of a soul in the body that 
we are describing its construction. The idea 
to be obtained by discovering the philosophy 
of the construction of our mental records is 
that if the construction is as claimed by this 
argument, it must follow that, when we are 
using this gallery of thought pictures, or ob- 
taining data of the past experience of the 
mind, we are simply conferring with a por- 
tion of the soul itself. 

It is a fact that in every act of recalling a 
thing of the past experience of our minds, we 
are actually obtaining a view of the portion 
of the soul that is located in the centre of the 
brain. In the memory the soul is the object 
that furnishes data. 

When a person is dead the ventricles of the 
brain are empty. When the brain is exam- 
ined these cells are found to contain no sub- 
stance, and all the cells of the body are also 
found to contain no substance. When the 
organs are without a current of the thing 
that constructs them they shrink, and when 
a hair is drawn from the head it will soon 
become contracted, and when a hair is taken 
from a dead persons head, it is found to be 
already contracted and without its previous 
character. 

Every dealer in hair will admit that a dead 
persons hair is of little use and not of much 
flexibility. 

In each cell and hair something is want- 
ing if the person from whom it is taken is 
dead. A particular something is always ab- 
sent when the person is in a coffin, or in a 
shroud, or in a grave. The whole organiza- 
tion will tumble to pieces, and a very rapid 
decomposition ensues. A careful examina- 
tion of the ceils aad tissues of a dead person 



will invariably disclose the fact that a cleav- 
ing from their inner surfaces has taken place, 
of a character like what would take place if 
a delicate substance was detached from 
them. This very thing has been discovered 
in the cells of plants, and the cleaving from 
their interiors was supposed to be a with- 
drawal of the unobserved portion of the sub- 
stance called protoplasm. 

No scientific examiner will fail to discover 
in the cells of a dead person the marks of the 
withdrawal of something from their in- 
teriors. 

In the human organization this withdrawal 
is performed when a current of the thing that 
afforded the life of the person is transferred 
to the thing that is withdrawn. 

The actual passage of the interior portions 
of these cells through the body is performed, 
and it is done by the attraction of a current 
of what constitutes life. 

The dying person is only giving the atmos- 
phere a creation that can ascend on the cur- 
rent of the earth that is passing upward. Xo 
other philosophy is operated to carry an em- 
anation from a creation of the character of a 
plant or animal or human being, into the at- 
mosphere, than the one that is pushing up 
plant germs and budding the plant. 

This upward movement of the earth's mag- 
netic current is the cause of the ascension of 
the soul as well as the ascension of smoke 
or gases, or whatever arises from the earth. 
The will of a spirit is all that causes the de- 
scent of a soul to the atmosphere of the earth, 
or its movement in any direction. In the 
cleaving of a soul from the body, the soul is 
actually pulled out by the attraction of the 
earths current. 

No person can die where the earth is not 
discharging a current of this character, or 
causing one to pass over the person, and if 
the functions of the body are destroyed from 
any cause where the earth is closed by the 
cold to such an extent as to prevent an escape 
or sweep of this influence, the body will not 
decompose or change its character. Such a 
disposition of the body of any creature is the 
means of suspending the destruction of the 
body, and it is observed in the preservation 
of the bodies of animals that perished in the 
colder countries. A remarkable illustration 
ofthisfactis witnessed in the dead or con- 
sciousless bodies of mastodons that are found 
in the ice and snow of the northern portions 



72 



Origin of Species, 



of Asia. What a wonderful confirmation of 
this fact is found in a carcass of one of these 
great creatures which has been preserved for 
thousands of years ! 

Now, we will state as explanation why a 
plant or animal is not given a soul that can 
possess life and consciousness as well as the 
human being, that the cells of such creations 
are not capable of attracting a current of 
electricity that is in the plant or animal as 
iihe cells of a human soul can attract the 
current of the body. 

The substance and construction of the plant 
or animal cell and its interior coating is the 
same as those of the human cell, and if the 
blood of the animal, or the fluid in the plant, 
would yield the souls of these creations at 
the moment of death, these emanations would 
possess life. But in the plant and animal the 
fluid that circulates in them is so full of sub- 
stance that attracts the cell or its coating, 
the coatings will Tiot be attracted away from 
the organization until the organization is 
partly decomposed. When the blood is so 
decomposed as to fail to attract the coatings 
of the cells, the work of discharging them 
into the atmosphere is performed. The dif- 
ference in the circulation of the plant and 
animal and the human being, and the differ- 
ence in the character of the substance are seen 
in the circulation itself, and in the produc- 
tions from it. An animal's blood is capable 
of producing hair, feathers, bristles, wool or 
shell to cover the animal, according to the 
character of the animal. 

A plant circulation is capable of producing 
only bark as a covering for the stock and 
branches. 

Human blood will produce only a very 
delicate rind and a small amount of hair. 
The rind and hair are of the same substance, 
and except over the bones that have marrow 
in them, there is only a mere sporadic con- 
struction of hair, which is produced by the 
sabstance of which the rind is composed, and 
by being constructed in hollow tubes. Each 
hair is a small volcano over a pore of the 
skin. The substance of every hair is the same 
as that of the bones, only in a different de- 
gree of decomposition, and it is the substance 
of the marrow of the bones that is converted 
into each. 

In a human being the blood is so free from 
this substance that only a small amount of 
hair is possible on the body. 



In this greater purity of the human blood 
there is all the cause of the ability of the 
creation called the soul to get out of the body, 
for the attraction of the blood in the organ- 
ization will not prevent the soul escaping 
from the body. How wonderful are the pro- 
visions of the Creator for performing the pur- 
poses of creation ! How strange are the con- 
trivances for doing what is designed for a 
child of the Almighty \ 

Now, all that is stated with respect to the 
magnetic character of the blood of animals 
and man can be verified by the way they are 
clothed, and by the degree of their decompo- 
sition in a specified time. 

The blood of a dog will decompose faster 
than the blood of a human being, and the 
fluid of a plant will decompose faster than 
the blood of an animal. 

This is all the explanation necessary of the 
cause of the inability of a plant or animal to 
give its soul a current of what constitutes 
life. The current is simply retained by the 
circulation until the whole organization is 
partly decomposed, and when this is accom- 
plished the interior of the cells is attracted 
from the organization. 

A whole volume could be written upon this 
most interesting question, and in the future 
it shall be again discussed in this paper. 

An explanation of the cause of the absence 
of consciousness in an animal soul is com- 
pleted when it is stated that where there is 
no life there is no consciousness. 

In a plant emanation there is no construc- 
tion of brain, and therefore no organ on which 
intelligence is impressed. 

Such forms are merely impressed with the 
character of the motions of the plant while 
developing. 

It is the adaptation of the cells and form 
of a plant to the motions of the plant in its 
unfoldment that causes the animal that is 
produced from its emanation to copy such 
habits as the plant possessed. How grand 
the design of the author of this work ! How 
grandly the design is fulfilled! What a 
\ supreme institution is this thing called cre- 
ation ! 

Now all that renders a human being ca- 
pable of copying the traits of an animal, 
which constituted his origin, is the posses- 
sion of a brain that was in a measure derived 
from the brain of the animal. The animal's 
brain was the cause of the creature's charac- 



Origin of Species, 



n 



ter, and the general characteristics produced 
by the brain are repeated in the human 
being, for the same reason that the animal's 
motions correspond to the motions of the 
plant. To a great extent the motions of the 
animal are copied by the motions of the 
human creation. 

This astonishing revelation of a most im- 
portant and curious law will confound the 
observer of the fact, and it will seem to him 
that a whole world of scientific information 
is within the reach of a human mind. It is 
a fact that there is. So far as the inherit- 
ance of the traits and ways of the plant by 
the animal, and the traits a ad ways of the 
animal by the human being are concerned, 
the explanation just given is all that can be 
given, and all that is wanted. When we 
have described what is to constitute the 
most astonishing and most wonderful part of 
the evidence of our theory, an explanation 
will be found of the inheritance of the char- 
acter and diseases of a parent. 

Let us ask again that particular attention 
be given to what is about to be stated. 

In the operation of the conversion of a 
plant or animal evolution into a living 
organization, and in the bestowal of the 
mother^s features and disposition fco the off- 
spring, and in the copying of the male par- 
ent's feat iires and character of development, 
and in the transmission of the peculiarities 
of th3 ancestry of the parent, and in the 
transmission of diseases, all the philosophy 
of what is called photography and mesmeric 
influence, and chemical composition of the 
substances of bone, and other portions of a 
bird or animal, or human offspring, that is 
not produced by the philosophy of growth, 
can be witnessed. The explanations of this 
character of work in a developing offspring 
ofan animal or human creature, will be all 
we have to add to this article. In the ex- 
planation will be found the cause of differ- 
ence in organizations that constitutes sex. 

In an egg there is a considerable quantity 
of corpuscles, or cells, and a considerable 
quantity of substance that is produced by a 
decomposition of cells. The yolk of the egg 
is the decomposed substance, and the white 
of the egg is the undecomposed substance. 
An egg will become all yolk, if it is without 
one of those phantoms we have described, 
and is given time to decompose. The white 
of the egg is always yellow, if it is decom- 



posed as much as the yolk. In the creation 
of the egg the time is given it for a partial 
decomposition, and the decomposed portion 
that is not thrown to the surface and con- 
solidated into shell, as our bones are con- 
structed around the marrow in them, is con- 
gregated at the focus of the egg. The con- 
gregation of this substance at the focus of 
the organ is caused by the same operation 
that produces stone in the gall or urinary 
bladder. It is a species of crystalization, or, 
what is better, a collection of crystalizations. 
The cells of the egg are able to cause a crys- 
talizationof the decomposed parts, in the same 
way that all crystalizations take place, and 
the process commences at the focus of 
the egg, for the reason that a mere focus 
of the current of electricity that is sweep- 
ing around the egg is created at this point. 
This perfect illustration of the orbit of a 
planet around a focus of the solar system 
is a greater disclosure of the cause of a plan- 
et's revolution, and the shape of its orbii, 
than can be found m all the works on astron- 
omy published since the great and ill-treated 
Kepler discovered that a world was caused 
to sweep over a space of the same area within 
its orbit every day of its revolutiou. 

The character of the current at the foe as of 
the egg is precisely what is taking place at 
the focus of our solar system. It is merely a 
concentrated current, and at a point where 
there is only a rotary motion of its sub- 
stance. The point at the centre of the cur- 
rent is capable of commencing the congrega- 
tion of substance of the decomposed parts of 
the egg, as any substance whirled in a fluid 
will congregate in the centre. Every ocean 
current produces a similar congregation of 
matter. Now, it has got to be discovered 
that in an egg there is as regular a circula- 
tion as there is in an animal or human body, 
and that the circulation is wholly of the cur- 
rent of electricity that is generated in the 
decomposition of the egg. Great heavens ! 
"What a solution of the problem of the causes 
of the whirling of the solar system. It is 
actually true that in the egg the same opera- 
tion takes place that takes place in the solar 
system. 

An egg with several yolks, and rings of 
small particles of decomposed cells around 
each yolk, and a convoy of moons for each 
yolk, except the central yolk, would offer a 
very good picture of the solar system. 



74 



Origin of Species. 



Now, if this egg is not possessed of a crea- 
tion like the tMng that we have described as 
developed in a plant, orrather its blossom, this 
whirling current is sure to decompose every 
corpuscle in the egg, and accomplish nothing 
more. 

The crust is broken when such a decompo- 
sition is performed merely by an explosion of 
the egg. No scientist of the world has ever 
found out why an egg can in most cases, if 
it is warmed by the fire, or by steam, bring 
forth a creature with organization and life, 
and having muscles, bone, feathers, and all 
the substances that a bird can possess. 

The great Cuvier was a long time trying 
to discover how this could be accomplished. 
He never found it out, and the world is to- 
day as ignorant of the cause as when the 
subject was first considered. 

It will be explained in this article, and 
when the explanation is read, it will be seen 
to be the most simple affair of the generation 
of organization, except the production of in- 
sects. 

A bird is but one step more of unfoldment 
than an insect, and it is but a step less of un- 
foldment than a mammal. 

The reptile is as much a construction of the 
one order as the other, and it is only a most 
prodigious insect. 

The possession by an egg of a creation that 
will cause its decomposing substance to cling 
to its parts would cause the thing to become 
clothed with the substance merely, and if the 
object was not changed in form, it would sim- 
ply be a construction of the same shape still. 
But if it is gradually changed by a creature's 
influence, in a way to cause it to possess the 
form of that creature it will become a crea- 
tion of that character so far as form is con- 
cerned. If it is given a current of the in- 
fluence that produces life it will become a 
living creature of that shape. If it is given 
a chance to get out of the shell it will scratch 
and fly and cackle, or crow or sing. 

All of the changes that take place in the 
egg are the decomposition of the cells, the 
conversion of the creation from the plant into 
a different form and the bursting of a shell. 
Now, this is all the explanation a world is 
wanting to enable people to understand why 
Pj bird can be brought out of an ^gg. 

The feathers and bones and claws and 
beak, every organ of the bird that is con- 
structed of cells, is produced by the ordinary 



operation of growth. Before any of such 
organs are produced the chick is given a 
means for their construction. It consists of 
a current ol electricity to do the growing. 

Now, we desire the reader to watch the 
statements of the balance of this work. 

When the chick is given this current it is 
able to commence the process of eating, for it 
is in the digestion of what the chick eats 
that the organs obtained by growth are con- 
structed. 

How can it eat ? and what can it eat ? It 
cannot get food outside of the shell ! 

It must get it inside. Now, it is always the 
fact that when the chick is hatched, there is 
nothing in the shell but the chick. The 
chick has actually eaten up all there was in 
the shell, except itself. No physiologist will 
dare to say that the chick was entirely con- 
structed by the congregation of substance 
from any cause, for there are the cells and 
the feathers, all the products of growth, as all 
cells and feathers are. 

It must be admitted, then, that in the shell 
the chick actually eat up all the substance, 
except what was already appropriated to its 
construction before it could eat. 

Another wonderful phenomenon is dis- 
closed by the hatching of a chicken when 
the incubation tak^s place from the effects of 
steam or heat in the absence of the parent 
bird. 

The same philosophy is operated, as if the 
parent was sitting on the e^gg. 

Now, if what is stated is true what can 
XJroduce a chicken in an egg that is a great 
distance from the hen and in a hatching box ? 

Why does the apple seed produce an apple 
tree when planted a great distance from the 
parent plant? 

The philosophy of conversion is identically 
the same in each, and it is simply the capac- 
ity of the parent bird or plant to influence 
the development of its seed wherever it is. It 
is a mere magnetic current that is capable of 
converting the object in the egg into a crea- 
ture like the object from whose organization 
it was produced. This very astonishing 
operation of the magnetic current of the bird 
upon the developing chick is the same sort of 
work as the giving of information of the mis- 
fortune or death of a person to a relative or 
friend, who is a great distance away. It is 
the philosophy that is operated in informing 
I the untutored savage of the danger of an ap- 



Origin of Species. 



75 



proach of a hurricane or great storm. It is 
the wonderfuloperation of givingsome writers 
a clearer view of nature than is generally ob- 
tained. The philosophy will do a vast num- 
ber of wonderful things, and the most won- 
derful of all is the way it gives the human 
mother a means of causing her child to 
give her its affection as long as it lives. 

A whole catalogue of the constructions of 
this method of creating copies of objects can 
be given, and it shall be given in the future 
numbers of this paper. A photograph is a 
thing the world shall understand, and all 
similar phenomena will be explained. Let 
us dismiss the consideration of the egg by 
the statement that a chick is enabled to get 
out of its shell by the shell being broken by 
the chick's growth. The exteuu of the beak 
and claws of this young being is so great 
that the pressing of the feet against the shell 
will cause the beak to penetrate the shell 
where the beak is touching it. It is this 
pressing of the beak against the confining 
crust that always causes the chick's head to 
make its appearance iirst, when the chick is 
hatched. 

In what has been stated concerning the de- 
velopment of a bird, there is explained all the 
philosophy that is operated in producing a 
living organization in any creature or in any 
creature's eggs. 

No other philosophy is wanted in any spe- 
cies of animal, and the sex of the oifspring of 
every species of creature is produced solely 
by the magnetic control of the embryo, by 
the parent or both parents. The bird is 
given a difference of organization merely by 
the change of the intestinal arrangement. In 
what is called the male bird there is only a 
considerable excitement of the anus pro- 
duced by a rapid decomposition of the sub- 
stance in the intestine. This difference in 
the decomposition of the substance in the 
stomach and intestines of the male bird, is 
the means of preventing an egg from form- 
ing in the male, and at the same time cre- 
ating on the outside of the bird a finer and 
more beautiful amount of feathers. 

The difference in the decomposition of the 
substance of the feathers, as in all other sub- 
stances, is the cause of the difference in color. 
No author of science will for a moment pre- 
tend that there are sexual organs in a bird. 
The creation of a male sex in the offspring is 
wholly through the influence of the male 



birds of the family, operating on the devel- 
oping embryo. 

No other method is possible. 

It is the same operation in the develop- 
ment of the male sex in any species of ani- 
mals, and it is capable of proof by the fact 
that every species of animal that has passed 
out of existence, was destroyed by the dis- 
parity of sexes, and every species of animal 
on the earth will be destroyed in the same 
way. When one sex is out of existence, the 
other perishes as a consequence. 

The Creator could devise a means of pro- 
ducing the extinction of any species of animal 
without the destruction of life. 

It is only necessary to add to this explana- 
tion of the cause of sex, the statement that 
in the human creation, a sex is provided 
when the mother is in possession of the ob- 
ject that is to be transformed into a human 
being, for an animal soul is possessed of sex. 
What a great problem this inquiry as to the 
cause of sexes in human beings ? 

Its solution is now given the world, and 
the problem will never be speculated upon 
after this work is examined. 

Now, our article shall be closed as soon as 
we can give the explanation of the birth of 
a child, and have stated what will enable 
all mothsrs to bear only good children. 

A child is actually pushed into the world. 
When it is sufficiently developed to cause a 
considerable amount of its own magnetic 
current to be discharged in the womb, the 
current will commence to push the child out. 
The position of the womb is such that whether 
the mother be standing or lying the child 
will press against the mouth of the womb. 
The generated current of electricity will press 
the child in the same direction, and as it 
does so it will gradually escape through the 
walls of the womb, and replenish the strength 
of the mother. When the child is still it 
will generate another current and the opera- 
tion is repeated. A few such operations bring 
the child into the atmosphere. When it is 
born it screams because it is obliged to re- 
linquish the source of its nourishment. It 
will cry for years afterwards on account of 
the same kind of deprivations. 

The other substance in the womb is pushed 
out as soon as its decomposition produces a 
sufficient current to push it out. 

This will be a good item of news for the 
medical profession, for they are anxious to 



76 



Origin of Species. 



learn what pushes out both of these cre- 
ations. 

In every birth of a human being there is a 
complete operation of giving the world a 
creation that was in it twice before. The 
very well-developed person is often admon- 
ished of this fact. When he is conscious of 
having seen the condition of things in a place 
that the body he occupies was never in, or 
of coming in contact with objects that are 
famiJiar to him, although never seen in his 
human life, he is only conferring with what 
occupied his attention when on earth before. 

Now, a whole community can be well de- 
veloped if people will only remove from their 



midst all the brutes of a worthless and rie- 
ious character. This is all that is necessary 
to create that prayed-for millennium of civil- 
ization in which all men shall be capable of 
following the golden rule. 

A world of humanity is to be cultivated in 
this way, and it is the only way to prevent 
the creation of classes of society that ar© 
committing crimes and vices. 

When a community is thus improved, a 
chance is given for the coming of the Lamb 
of Peace, and the greater coming of that day 
of General Jubilee, when the exile of all that 
constitutes the happiness of man will be 
ended. 




OFFICES OF ELECTRICITY IN THE EAf[TH, 



Chapter I. 

The grand and wonderful operations that 
are embraced by the term geology are what 
this article is intended to explain. The 
offices of the great and all-competent influ- 
ence called electricity in the creation and un- 
foldment of the world are all that is included 
in the department of science which the 
geologist attempts to teach. 

A delineation of the operations of this in- 
fluence in the globe is sure to disclose the 
cause and the methods of the development of 
the organization, and the means by which all 
the constructions upon the earth are given an 
existence. 

To trace the constant, simple and import- 
ant work of this single agent of creation in 
its contact with and coursing through the 
old planet on which our creation was or- 
dained, is all that is necessary to enable us 
to understand the whole modus operandi of 
unfolding the planet and producing on its 
surface the entire varieties of water, rock, 
metals, soil, plants, the inequalities of sur- 
face seen in the mountains and valleys, and 
the cause of the commotions of the earth's 
crust of the character of earthquakes and 
volcanoes, the cause of storms, auroras 
about the poles, and the means of producing 
the quality of atmosphere necessary to sus- 
tain life, and, finally, to discover what part 
the earth performs in the grand and wonder- 
ful economy of the organization called the 
solar system. 

This tracing is the great task before us, 
and if it were not a fact that it was but a sin- 
gle influence operating only as a single force 
can, and must, operate, and in ways as sim- 
ple as a simple agent is capable of employ- 
ment, and producmg only such results as a 
uniform exertion of the agent can produce, 
it would be a task which the writer would 
never undertake, and one that would baffle 
the faculties of the human mind, and give the 
dwellers of the earth an un solvable problem. 
It is not the case with respect to the 
problems of the earth's unfoldment, any 
more than with any of the operations of na- 



ture, that they are unsolvable and 
there is no greater difficulty in un- 
derstanding what has operated to convert the 
globe as it was originally created into what 
it is to-day, than there is in understanding 
what developed a plant or a snail. 

It was a work less complicated than the 
creation of the snail, or any living creature. 
The orders of creation are more complicated 
as they increase in degree of unfoldment, and 
a plant of the simplest order Is somewhat 
more complicated than the earth in respect 
to its construction. 

"When a better view of all the organizations 
of nature is obtained, and the methods of 
creation are better understood, it will be no 
great wonder that a world is comparatively a 
simple organization when considered in con- 
nection with the plant or animal. 

The whole of the organization is only a 
component part of the greater organization, 
the solar system ; and its development is only 
as great as will enable it to perform its func- 
tions in this greater organization. The im- 
possibility of its being further developed in 
respect to the character of its organization is 
to be seen in what it is intended to perform in 
the great arrangement of stellar bodies. 

No change in the character of its organiza- 
tion can take place, any more than the char- 
acter of an organ of the body can be changed. 
The only change that can be made is a fur- 
ther unfoldment of the organization itself. 

Now, a clear and definite understanding of 
this world, the character of its construction, 
its relations to the other bodies of the solar 
organization, and the methods of its unfold- 
ment, are within the capacities of any person 
who will continue to investigate the work. 

The only reason why a complete analysis 
of the problem was not given the world cen- 
turies ago, was the fact that it was not con- 
ceived that a single force of any character 
was capable of accomplishing the work of un- 
foldment, or that the force called electricity 
was concerned in the work. A thousand per- 
sons have lived who were competent to un- 
ravel the whole problem if it could have been 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



seen that one simple influence was competent 
to accomplish, the affairs of creation. 

This very conception of the capacity of an 
iafluence of which the world, as yet, is 
entirely ignorant, is all that is wanted to 
enahle the scientific mind to unravel every 
problem of creation. 

The work is neither long nor arduous, and 
it can be performed in a few years' time, and 
with much less expense and employment of 
mind than is bestowed upon the chess board 
in any town of the country in the same 
period. 

What a fearful undertaking this work of 
solving the problems of creation does appear 
to the world, and particularly to the scien- 
tist. What great wonders these problems 
must be, if the giant Spencer, so-called, of 
Old England, is correct in declaring that 
only a few of the problems of nature are 
within the power of the mind to investigate ! 

What an ignorant mass of creatures man- 
kind must always be if it is a fact that only 
a small circle of the works of creation can be 
understood ! 

What a forlorn condition of the children of 
the Creator, if it is true that they are to be 
constantly subjugated to the most meagre 
and unsatisfactory understanding of their 
surroundings. This condition of the human 
family, if it is a fact, is a species of degrada- 
tion and slavery as unjustifiable as any other 
species of slavery or human degradation. 
This idea is only a mere fancy of the mindj 
however, and it is the result of ignorance 
only. There is not a ghost of truth in the 
whole of the declarations of the agnostics 
concerning the power or the limit of the mind, 
or the unsolvable character of the questions 
of nature. Every conception of the mind is 
a step in the direction of the solution of such 
wonders, and it is only to be increased by 
further conceptions of the subjects, when the 
colossal work of the mind is found to be only 
a mere attraction of the will in the direction 
of the inquiries. The mere capacity for re- 
flection is all that is wanted to render a per- 
son capable of climbing to the summit of the 
pyramid of science, and from its heights to be 
hold the very processes of the operations of 
nature. 

A work of such importance as the truths 
of geology should be given the world at this 
period, when there are so many enterprises 



that are only limited by the ignorance of 
the people of what can be accomplished. 

A whole volume of most important facts 
is yet to be disclosed of a geological char- 
acter. A complete overthrow of nearly all 
the present theories of the geologists con- 
cerning the world's development and condi- 
tion is absolutely necessary before anj^ ra- 
tional understanding of the globe can be ob- 
tained. 

It is high time the world was informed of 
what the earth was constructed, and of what 
all the substances of the earth were made of 
and how they were made. 

The people will get this information in this 
article, if we can give it. 

The crust of the earth shall be examined 
and explained. The rock shall be examined 
and explained. The metal shall be examined 
and explained. The plant shall be examined 
and explained, and the way all such things 
were produced shall be examined and ex- 
plained. The whole of the metals shall be 
given an explanation. Every substance of 
which the crust of the earth is composed shaU 
be given an explanation. The construction 
of the water of the earth shall be explained. 
The construction of the atmosphere shall be 
explained. The chemicals of the earth shall 
be explained, and their nature explained, and 
the purpose of the world's organization shall 
be explained. 

This immense amount of explanation shall 
be given in a few chapters of this paper, and 
the whole of the work will not contain more 
than [one-third as much printed matter as 
is contained in what are called works on 
elementary geology. 

There will be no necessity for more than 
one- third as much matter and it shall 
be so plainly performed that any person 
capable of reading it can understand 
it as well as the most learned scientist. This 
apparently bold statement will be seen to be 
a simple fact, and it will be so well fulfilled 
that it will not appear astonishing to make 
it. We are not in the least elated over the 
i result of our investigations of the affairs of 
nature, and it is a pleasure to give our con- 
clusions to the readers of our paper, merely 
because we think they should be observed. 

A far greater amount of work can be found 
in the publications of any well-known author 
of geological science, and if such works were 
competent explanations of the subjects of this 



Ices of Electricity in the Earth. 



science, they -vv^ould be very much simpler 
and considerably less in extent. 

If tliey Avere correct there would be no oc- 
casion for this article. 

It is only to remove the errors of such 
■VTorks, and to point to the operations of law 
and the plan of its operations that this work 
is intended. 

Let all who observe what is stated give us 
their careful attention, and give the proposi- 
tions to be advanced a careful consideration. 
It will be a work that no scientist will wholly 
deny, and if it is only partly true, it will be 
worth the attention and examination of our 
readers. 

On every aspect of creation, and in every 
organization of the universe, there is an un- 
mistakable index of the way the universe or 
the organization was created. 

This index is as unerring as a mathemati- 
cal principle. 

It is only a mere principle of the operation 
of law that the index is intended to point to. 
The solution of the problem is but the watch- 
ing of the operation. 

"With this preliminary introduction to our 
work concluded, we will commence the watch- 
ing of the operations of law that constructed, 
and to this hour have continued the unfolding 
of the grand old globe. 

In the completion of the globe a work was 
performed precisely like the creation of a cell 
in a plant or animal organization, and a cell 
of the same character in all respects was 
made. 

This construction of this cell in the system 
of cells constituting the solar organization 
was only a condensation of the great ring of 
what is generally described as nebula by the 
teachers of astronomy. 

The nebula was only a current of electricity 
which was revolvinsr around a centre of the 
solar system. Every one of the bodies of this 
system was constructed by a condensation of 
a similar ring of this influence. The whole 
of these cells, and such condensations as con- 
stitute the aerolites and asteroids, are all the 
affairs of this vast organization of worlds, ex- 
cept the great current of this good influence 
that is so steadily and faithfully performing 
the revolutions of all such creations. 

The comets are but partial condensations 
of the current that is sweeping between two 
planets, or planets and the sun, and which 
are decomposed by the same current as soon 



as they are capable of offering a resistance to 
the current. These partial condensations ox 
the current are simply burned up, in the 
same way that a current of electricity will 
burn up any substance that is in its path 
when its motion is given a great velocity. In 
the phenomenon of this character, there is 
nothing more than is seen on any night of 
the year in the form of a meteor — "shooting 
star " — as it is passing in our immediate at- 
mosphere. Both of these exhibitions of the 
burning of a condensed amount of substance 
in the space above us are not only pleasing 
instances of the designs of creation, but are 
calculated to prevent anymore constructions 
of a stellar character. A full and complete 
discussion of such phenomena will be given 
when we are discussing the subject of astron- 
omy. 

The illuminations called Milky Way and 
nebulsB, are merely creations of a small 
amount of light by the multitudes of stars in 
particular localities. These phenomena are 
as simple as the halo around a gas or lamp 
light when seen at a little distance in the 
dark. The Milky Way is but a band of such 
light and it can be as easily described as a 
light on the candlestick. The detached ob- 
jects of this character are in all respects the 
same, and are detached only because the 
clusters of stars that create them are de- 
tached. The stars are only small bodies in 
the atmosphere of the earth, and are capable 
of being attracted to the earth occasionally, 
and the fallen stone and iron objects called 
aerolites are the stars that the earth has at- 
tracted to it. The construction of these small 
bodies, and the cause of their existence in a 
great ring around the earth, are as easily ex- 
plained as the construction of a snow ball. 

The only thing that prevents them sweep- 
ing around the earth in the same way that 
the moon sweeps around it is the fact that 
their locality is where the earth's attraction 
is too weak to cause them to whirl around it. 

They are almost stationary, and this won- 
derful provision for giving the children of the 
earth an ever-changing adornment of the 
heavens is as interesting a subject for con- 
templation as nature affords. 

If they were passing around the earth in 
equal periods, only a partial and very unsatis- 
factory view of theiu could be obtained, while 
as they are controlled, every year gives the 
whole ring a beautiful exhibition to mortala. 



Offices of ElectricUy in the Earth, 



A wonderful Calculator, this Author of cte- 
ation. How unappreciative are the people of 
this unseen Calculator. What a great and 
wonderful adornment of the sky this Design- 
er has instituted. What would we do if a 
cloudy night could be followed by only a 
darker sky? What could a mortal observe of 
beauty in what is now a vast and decorated 
arch of the sky, if there were no objects to be 
seen but an occasional planet, and a fast fad- 
ing and periodical moon? 

When these objects are discussed in a chap- 
ter in the article on astronomy a better des- 
cription of these majestic creations shall be 
made. 

In the organization comprising the objects 
just denoted, there is all there is of the uni- 
verse. 

No telescope can reveal anything beyond 
it, and there never will be an object seen that 
is not in this organization. If any other sys- 
tem or object exists beyond the circumfer- 
ence of this system it will be forever unknown 
to the people of this earth. The only thing 
that enables us to discover the presence or 
locality of any object in this great system of 
worlds is the cai^acity of the illumination cre- 
ated on one side of each body to extend its 
scintillations to our eyes. In this operation 
there is merely a vibration of the magnetic 
current stretching from such illuminations to 
our eyes. The most distant of these objects 
are barely observable with the assistance of 
the most powerful telescopes. Any object as 
much farther from the outermost planet as 
such a planet is from the one nearest to it 
could not be an object of sight by means of 
any instrument of a telescopic character. 

This is, however, no substantial argument 
against the existence of other planets. 

A complete answer to the inquiry whether 
there are more planets than those discovered 
can be obtained by a description of the meth- 
od of the creation of those that are found. 
This will be obtained in our work on this sub- 
ject. 

It can be as easily determined whether 
there are other planets, as a question whether 
a dress pattern that is made into a dress can 
be made into another such dress. 

This is all that is necessary to state in this 
article concerning the construction of the 
solar system. In describing the co-operative 
work of the earth's great current of electrici- 
ty, in producing the heat and light of the 



earth, a mere synopsis of the means of heat- 
ing and lighting all the bodies of this system 
will be given. 

Now this cell of which the crust of the 
earth was created, was a mere shell of the 
same kind of material as the cell of the plant 
or animal, and the dift'erence between it and 
these smaller cells was barely in size and con- 
densation. The cell of the globe was more 
condensed. Its condensation was sufficient to 
bear on its surface every object intended to 
be constructed on it, and as everything to be 
constructed on it, except the water and at- 
mosphere, was to be constructed of the sub- 
stance of the crust itself it was only neces- 
sary that the crust should be of sufficient 
strength to bear the water and atmosphere. 

In any piece of mica a piece of this crust of 
theearthis seen. All the mica of the globe that 
has been disclosed was once contained in this 
great sheet of mica that constituted the 
earth's original condition. 

This fact will be abundantly proven in the 
course of this discussion. It could not be es- 
tablished in any way but by disclosing the 
means or the causes that presented this sub- 
stance on the surface of the earth wherever 
it is seen, and the disclosure of the phil- 
osophy of the upheavals of the earth's crust 
that have taken place, if it was not possible 
to discover that every organization is but a 
construction of cells. 

At this part of the discussion it is only 
proper to state that wherever there is a con- 
densation of electricity the result is a con- 
struction of this character, and a cell cannot 
be constructed in any other way. In the 
strata or scale of this substance there is but 
a result of such condensation at one oper- 
ation. In every subsequent, as well as in 
each previous condensation of the influence 
a strata of this mica was created. 

No other philosophy for creating a world 
was necessary, and it is to be seen that the 
stratiferous condensations of this substance 
were necessary in order to allow a develop- 
ment of the globe. 

The decomposition of this stratified shell 
could not have been performed as it has been 
performed if a single body was created of 
great thickness. 

When the constraction of the shell was 
completed a means for converting it into 
what is now on and in the crust of the globe 
was, of course, necessary, and it was equally 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



necessary that the operation should be one 
that would convert the crust into all the par- 
ticular kinds of soil necessary for the produc- 
tion of plants, and when the soil was pre- 
pared to convert a part of it into such plants. 

Now all that was necessary to cause the ac- 
complishment of such a work was to create a 
current of this great agent of decomposition 
and construction, which would constantly 
and uniformly operate to decompose the 
crust, and at the same time provide a means 
for the construction of plants. This very 
strange contrivance was actually established, 
and it is the method for producing all the 
vegetation on the earth, and it was the con- 
trivance for preparing the soil for the devel- 
opment of such vegetation. No one can for 
a moment understand what this wonderful 
provision was or is until it is thoroughly ex- 
plained. The explanation can be given only 
by stating the general character of the won- 
derful sweep of electricity into and out of the 
earth. 

The operations of the current in its great 
and constant circuit will be described as we 
proceed with this work. 

In each globe of the great system of worlds 
•called the solar system there is a provision 
for the current of electricity that is carrying 
them around the central planet to course 
through these bodies. The current that is 
generated in the escape of this current from 
each of such bodies is the one that is con- 
stantly furnishing the motor for the whirling 
of the entire system. 

In all the wonders of the stellar organiza- 
tion there is none so astonishing as the fact 
that the whole arrangement is automatic and 
a veritable perpetual motion. 

It is a work of actual self-operating con- 
trivances. 

No author of science will deny this if it is 
explained how it is done. 

The explanation can be given, and it shall 
be when we discuss the stellar creations. 

All that can be said in this connection con- 
cerning this arrangement, is, that in the ab- 
sorbing of a portion of the current that 
sweeps around the whole system, the earth 
obtains the force that is all the while devel- 
oping it. At each pole of the globe this cur- 
rent is drawn into the earth, and at all the 
otherparts of the earth's surface where it is not 
closed by the contracting influence of cold or a 
great deal of waterit is being discharged. The 



discharge of the current, creates a complete 
circuit of the current, for on each side of the 
equator the current that is discharged passes 
to the pole on the side of the earth from which 
the current escapes, and is again drawn into 
the earth at the pole, and in this coursing of 
this current all the provision for the devel- 
opment of the earth and its vegetation is 
found. Everything that is necessary to be 
done to disclose the processes of nature 
called geological phenomena, and to discover 
what has taken place in the earth in all past 
time, and obtain a perfect understanding of 
every geological fact and problem, is to dis- 
cern what this current of electricity could 
do, in and on this great shell of mica we 
have described. 

Astonishing as it may appear, it is 
true that a school boy, with an under- 
standing of the effects produced by a cur- 
rent of electricity in motion, can trace the 
whole of the operations of this current, and 
uncover every problem of geology. 

Let us state to the gratification of the 
reader, that in any good atlas there are all 
the facts to be seen that will be wanted in 
order to discover that everything that is 
now or hereafter stated is true. It can be so 
plainly seen that a geography will be a wel- 
come guest in every household where a peep 
at the work electricity has done in the earth 
is desired. 

The balance of this article will be simply 
a description of the operations of this in- 
fluence, that courses from the equator to the 
poles. In this description of such operations 
all the causes of the creation of every ine- 
quality of surface, and the construction of 
rock and metals, and soil and water of the 
globe can be ascertained. 

All such affairs are but the result of this 
great sweeping of this current. 

The atmosphere is only a continuation of 
the condensation of the electricity of the 
solar system, and each atom of gas of this 
abundant element is but a small globe of 
slightly condensed mica. 

The atmosphere is condensed simply by 
the cessations of the pulsating current that 
is passing over the earth. When the current 
is halted a slight condensation takes place, 
and if the atmosphere becomes too much 
condensed, it creates meteors ** shooting 
stars ", and the more condensed portions 



Ices of Electricity in the Earth. 



are burned up by the current tbat is passing 
over the earth. 

These objects are caused to descend when 
they are of sufficient density to be attracted 
by the earth, and in this whirling of these 
bodies in the direction of the earth, a chance 
is afforded the current to burn them up. No 
other method is necessary for this work 

They are so easily decomposed that a slight 
velocity of motion will cause their decompo- 
sition. What a wonderful problem ! The 
whole of the philosophers of the earth have 
failed to satisfactorily explain this work. 

The astronomers are as much in ignorance 
as to the nature of these objects, and the 
cause of their burning, as they were in ages 
past. 

The water of the earth wae created, as it is 
created now in every part of the world's at- 
mosphere. The substance is only oxygen 
and hydrogen, and a current of electricity 
passing in it. 

A mere burning of atmospheric gases was 
all that was necessary to furnish hydrogen, 
and this was accomplished in the same way 
that the tiny meteor is destroyed. 

The sweep of the earth's current through 
the atmosphere burns up a portion of the 
gases, and the burned substance is hydrogen 
— a fine condition of carbon — it is not a 
metal. This carbon and the oxygen, which 
is a little finer in character than the nitrogen 
creates the water. 

The earth's current of electricity also fur- 
nishes the electricity of the water. It imme- 
diately unites the oxygen and hydrogen, and 
which in all cases creates water. 

In every rain storm that occurs, a part of 
the water that falls is created in the atmos- 
phere. 

In the fall of snow there is a wonderful 
creation of crystals, and the world is entirely 
ignorant of the cause of their construction. 

It is when snow is falling that these crys- 
tals are created, and without the existence in 
the atmosphere of the objects around which 
the crystalizations are formed there could be 
no snow. The vapor would descend in the 
form of drops, either solidified, as in hail, or 
in the condition of water. The objects that 
attract the vapor around them in crystals 
are shaped exactly like the snow-flakes or 
crystals. 

This most interesting provision for cover- 
ing the earth with a soft and light substance 



to protect the perennial plants, and the roots 
of all plants is going to receive an explana- 
tion. 

Every snow-flake is shaped in the same 
way that a worm or insect is shaped, and 
that is by a substance being attracted to the 
parts of a creation that is evolved from a 
plant or other organization. 

The organizations that evolve the objects 
that attract vapor into snow-flakes are the 
vast and curious algae of the oceans. These 
crystals will in all cases appear of the same 
shape as these algae. Many so called zo- 
ophites are really algae. Every form of these 
plants is seen in the snow flakes that fall 
from the vapor. Let the reader obtain a 
chart of snow flakes or crystals, and another of 
the algae of the ocean and compare them. 
In such comparison a perfect copying of the 
algae of the ocean can be seen in the snow 
flake crystals, each plant being represented 
with almost perfect accuracy. How astonish- 
ing this disclosure of the cause of the snow 
flakes ! In every organization that is created 
a soul is also created, and the soul is given 
the water or atmosphere at the death and dis- 
solution of the organization. It is in those 
algae that a creation is made that exists 
in the water when the algae are decayed. 

The emanations of these organizations are 
passed into the atmosphere in the evapora- 
tion of the waters of the ocean. And it is 
always the case that the snow falls only after 
a considerable wafting of the vapor of the 
ocean over the land has taken place. 

When the earth is closed by the cold and 
its current cannot escape, the crystalization 
of the vapor in the air can take place. This 
is prevented when the earth discharges its 
electric current, for the current will not per- 
mit the crystalizing, and only in winter after 
a wind has brought the emanations of these 
algae from the surface of the oceans can 
snow be constructed. This is all the expla- 
nation necessary of snow, and we ask that it 
be examined. 

The reason why the emanations from land 
plants do not cause crystalizations of the 
same nature, is because they are too delicate, 
and only in a quiet atmosphere of the night, 
on window panes, and on all smooth surfaces 
where a slight amount of water is congealed 
can they cause crystalizations. 

In all such stamping of the windows and 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



flagginir of our dwellings there is a soul of a 
plant portrayed. 

Now, what credit will the writer obtain 
from the scientific authors for solving a prob- 
lem that the whole body of scientists from 
the earliest time has failed to unravel ? 

The writer will obtain from this class of 
authors only a mere silence, and in another 
decade of the world the same class will give 
the porblem a still greater silence. This 
silence will be produced because the problem 
is already solved. 

When the whole of this article is read it 
will be found to contain a considerable num 
ber of the metamorphoses of science, and 
they will have a sedative effect on such au 
thors as love to remain quiet when a storm is 
blasting the pleasant affairs of nature. They 
will lull all the authors of science into a last- 
ing sleep, and because they will continue as 
works of fact as long as man can live. 

Now, it will be a pleasure to our readers to 
learn the cause of those fantastic auroras 
that adorn each pole of the earth, and it will 
be learned when the statetaent about to be 
made is read. 

In the passage of the earth's current of 
electricity into the earth at the poles it is 
creating an electric light identically like the 
light created by a current of electricity pass- 
ing from one carbon point to another in a 
common electric light. 

The electricity in sweeping through the 
atmosphere at this focus of the current 
creates a species of lightning. 

The creation of the light is solely a vibrat- 
ing of the current in the atmosphere as all 
light is created. 

This simple cause of an aurora borealis or 
australis is only the same as that of the phe- 
nomenon seen in the sky at the morning sun- 
rise, and as long asthe day lasts. These lights 
are but copies of the concussion of the earth's 
atmospheric electricity, by being struck by 
a current from the sun. This is what we call 
the sun. 

The fact is so easily established we will 
undertake to give the proof in another chap- 
ter in a few paragraphs. 

This is all the space our paper will permit 
■Q8 to publish of this article at this time 

In the following chapter a whole catalogue 
of wonders will receive our attention. 



Chapter II. 

When the previous chapter was concluded, 
it was promised that an explanation of the 
cause of the light and heat of the earth would 
be given, and the promise shall now be ful- 
filled. 

We have in this paper on two occasions 
given a partial explanation of this philoso- 
phy, and it was intended as a preparatory 
suggestion of this most Interesting and all 
important contrivance for giving light and 
heat to the world. 

This wonderful contrivance is only a con- 
cussion of the current of the earth's elec- 
tricity with the current that is sweeping 
around the whole solar system. 

The current that is discharged by the earth 
is given a vibration by this concussion, and 
this vibration of the current is all that con- 
stitutes the light and heat of the world. 
The current that is sweeping around the 
solar system is a creation of the sim, and it 
is simply given the same direction of motion. 
When it is conflicting with the current of the 
earth the concussion that produces the vibra- 
tion is created. No one can distinctly under- 
stand what this conflict is until it is seen 
what two currents of electricity can accom- 
plish when coming in conflict. It is already 
known that when two such currents meet 
a spark or flash of the concussion is seen; 
and if the currents are great it will produce 
what is called lightning. 

The only cause of the light is the vibration 
or concussion of the currents on the eye, 
and the light is but an effect of the vibration 
on the organs of sight. The eye is so affected 
by this intense action of the influence in the 
atmosphere that it will experience a slight 
concussion of the current of the optic nerve, 
and the concussion of this current is commu- 
nicated to the brain. 

All of such phenomena are but a sense of 
feeling inherent in the organs of sight. 

The sound resulting from a considerable 
concussion of the currents of electricity is 
but the effect of the vibration of the atmos- 
phere, and when the concussion is so slight 
as to produce no vibration of the atmosphere, 
the only effect on the senses is the creation 
of light. The only thing necessary to create 
a light is the vibration of the electric current 
of the atmosphere. 

The only thing necessary to produce sound 
is the vibration of the atmospheric gases. 



8 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth 



Now, it is a fact that if there was no water 
in the atmosphere in the form of vapor, we 
conld only obtain light from what is called 
the sun. Heat is in all cases bnt a vibration 
of the water of the atmosphere, or of sub- 
stances that have as ranch or more density. 

When a concussion of the atmosphere is 
produced by any operation in it, it will pro- 
duce no heat, unless it is so intense in its 
motion as to vibrate the vapor in it. 

The reason why the atmosphere will not 
produce heat when it is dry, although in a 
state of vibration, is because the gases of this 
element are too volatile and light to create 
any combustion or change in the object it 
comes in contact with. The presence of 
vapor in all parts of the earth's atmosphere 
prevents this fact being realized, except by 
a careful watching of the changes in the at- 
mosphere and the effect of changes in the am- 
ount of vapor in it. It can, however, be 
demonstrated by experiment, and this has 
been done. 

In every summer season a chanc« is often 
given by the evaporation of water from the 
earth, to witness the effects of a dry atmos- 
phere. 

Whenever a warm atmosphere is produced 
it is always attended by a considerable 
amount of vapor in it ir. a state of vibration. 

This action of the vapor will cause its 
greater expansion, and a greater evaporation 
on the surface of the earth. 

When the earth is comparatively dry, and 
no considerable evaporation is produced, it 
will commence to grow cold. 

The vapor near the earth is ascending, and 
the absence of the vapor will produce the de- 
crease of the temperature. This is the pro- 
vision for cooling the atmosphere when a 
drought is taking place, or where the country 
is not watered by rain. 

If the atmosphere was the source of heat, 
the continuation of sunshine for a few days 
would create such a heat as would destroy 
all life. 

Nothing but a greater degree of dryness of 
the atmosi)here produces cold in winter, or 
around the poles, and the atmospliere is ren- 
dered dry by the fall of the vapor. The fall 
of the vapor is produced by a decrease of the 
vibration of electricity in the atmosphere. 

The decrease of the vibration is produced 
by the greater distance of the concussion 
that causes the vibration. 



In our work on astronomy the cause of the 
changes in the position of what are called 
sun and moon will be completely explained. 

This explanation x)f the shifting of the so- 
called sun and moon, or what are supposed 
to be the sun and moon, will be given the 
people for the first time in the shape of a 
scientific discussion. The most astounding 
facts will be disclosed, and it will be a dis- 
closure no writer upon scientific subjects can 
or will attempt to deny. 

All that can properly be stated here is the 
fact that in the changes of the orbit of the 
moon as it courses around the globe the 
cause of the change of seasons is to be 
found. 

These changes of our atmosphere, and of 
the length of days and nights, are produced 
solely by the changes of the orbit, or what is 
better, the position of the moon in respect to 
the earth. In a careful study of the changes 
called seasons, and the changes of weather, 
it is possible to discover that every change 
of temperature is produced by the moon. 

But when it is understood what this body 
is, and how it can effect our atmosphere, it 
will be as easily seen what causes a change 
in weather and seasons as it can now be seen 
what produces day and night. 

In all the works on astronomy that are 
being studied in the schools, and in all places 
where a desire to obtain knowledge of the 
stellar organizations exists, there is a com- 
mon consent that the earth is spinning 
around the sun in a way to present its surface 
to a great ball of ignited substance, on the 
north and south of the equator alternately, 
and that this onward spinning of the earth 
around this ball of fire is the cause of the 
change of seasons 

The idea is quite in keeping witi most of 
the present theories of astronomers on as- 
tronomical subjects, and it is quite time it 
should be given a departure from the minds 
of the people. 

Let us now commence an examination of 
the unfoldment of the globe, and when it is 
appropriate to discuss the phenomena of the 
ocean currents, and the effect of great bodies 
of water on the discharge of the earth's 
electric current, it will be shown what the 
curious objects are that are so exciting the 
scientific world, called sun spots. It can 
be better understood when the cause of these 
currents and the character of the influence of 
these bodies of water are explained. 






Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



The oceans are as instrumental in the de- 
Telopment of the world as the current that is 
creating objects on and in the earth's crust, 
but the offices the oceans and other great 
l)odies of water are fulfilling, and have ful- 
filled, in the construction of continents and 
elevations of the earth's surface, and in the 
construction of the chimneys and valves for 
the escape of the earth's great current of 
electricity are absolutely unnoticed in scien- 
tific works. 

All of these offices, and the effects of their 
execution will be carefully considered as we 
proceed m this article. 

The cause of the present localities of the 
water of the earth, and character and extent 
of water at difFerent ages of the world will 
also be considered. 

In the creation of mountains and smaller 
upheavals of the earth's crust, we shall find 
the construction of all the metals. 

In the creation of the islands and coral 
reefs we shall find the construction of the 
aalt that is giving the ocean its briny condi- 
tion. In the creation of the rocks we shall 
find the construction of what is converted 
into soil. 

In what is converted into soil we shall find 
the means of plant development. 

In the plant we shall find the means for 
creating both the bodies and the food of ani- 
mals. 

In the animals we shall find what consti- 
tutes the origin of human races. In the hu- 
man races we shall find what is requiring a 
great deal of knowledge of what has pre- 
ceded man. 

All that was ever performed in the crust of 
the earth, in order to create the substance 
called silicon, was the partial decomposition 
of the mica constituting the eartJti's shell. 

The electric current that sweeps out of the 
earth from the interior to the surface, and 
from pole to the interior, does in this circuit 
constantly decompose the world. 

The current in coming through the earth's 
crust partly bums the substance of the crust. 
This decomposition of the mica crust pro- 
duces silicon. 

This substance can be produced by decom- 
posrug mica, to a slight extent. 

In the decomposition of the mica a sub- 
stance is produced called quartz, and it is 
only a small amount of decomposition of sili- 



con. In other words, mica, a little more de- 
composed. 

In the decomposition of quartz a substance 
is produced called felspar, and it is only a 
greater decomposition of mica. In the decom- 
position of felspar a substance is obtained call- 
ed marl, or a still greater decomposition of 
mica. In the decomposition of marl, a sub- 
stance called chalk is produced, a yet greater 
decomposition of mica. 

In the decomposition of chalk, we have a 
substance from which magnesium is obtained, 
and only a greater decomposition of mica, 
and when magnesium is decomposed a sub- 
stance called oxide of magnesium is obtained, 
and this is a substance that is next to gas in 
condition. 

Now, with this understanding of the prop- 
erties of mica in different states of decompo- 
sition, we can begin to see what a constant 
decomposition of the crust of the earth would 
produce, and in these substances and their 
modifications by the operations of water, air, 
and the pressure caused by the earth's at- 
traction, are all the substances on, or in the 
earth's crust. 

Every one of the substances named is 
produced by the decomposition of the mica 
crust of the earth. 

It is well to state in this place, that in the 
use of the word decomposition, we mean sim- 
ply the combustion of substance, and the 
word is employed because we are in want of 
a better one. 

The metals are only the modifications of 
the substances just explained, and everyone 
of them is produced by the simple operation 
of pressing. 

No metal is discovered that was not pro- 
duced by the compression of one of these sub- 
stances, and the coarsest and most common of 
the metals were produced from the most 
common and least decomposed of these sub- 
stances. 

Gold, the most precious of the metals, is 
produced simply by a great pressure of parti- 
cles of mica. Silver is constructed by the 
pressure of chalk. Copper, by the pressing 
of the mica partly decomposed, and the sub- 
stance is but little difierent from gold. Iron 
is produced by pressing quartz and the unde- 
composed mica in it. 

The other metals are only compressed 
chalk, pure or impure, or the productions 
from chalk, called barium strontium and 



10 



Offices of ElectricUy in the Earth. 



silicates of magnesia, oxide of magnesium, 
and several others, and whicti are only chalk 
in difterent degrees of decomposition. Every 
metal is constructed by pressing some sub- 
stance to such an extent as to cause a change 
in the condition of the substance. The 
change in the condition is created only by a 
still further decomposition of the substance, 
and when the change is thus made the sub- 
stance is solidified. 

Now, if this statement is considered error 
will the denier explain why a considerable 
quantity of gold is found only in the interior 
of quartz that has contracted while cooling, 
and why every metal that is given a lustre 
by rubbing is also found only in a rock that 
is constructed by the same means. 

The only way to construct gold is to press 
mica till it is partially decomposed. When 
this is done a piece of gold will be the result. 

What a construction of gold there will be 
if this is true ! It will be done, and it is 
our hope that all the precious metals will be 
constructed so fast that the greed for gold 
and silver will be satiated. 

In the destruction of the value of such 
metals, a government can commence the 
work of obtaining sufficient credit to render 
its promises as good as gold. The absence of 
such a degree of credit is all that gives gold 
any value as money, and it is time that this 
most degrading monument of the want of 
governmental credit and relic of a barbar- 
ous appreciation of the character of civiliz- 
tion were destroyed. 

It is only a mere continuation of a want of 
faith in the honesty and ability of human in- 
stitutions that is realized in the substitution 
of the metals for the promises of the gov- 
ernment. 

All of the goverments of the earth are of 
such small importance in the estimation of 
the people that their promises of the charac- 
ter of money are only valuable when predica- 
ted on the possession of gold enough to con- 
vert the promise into gold when demanded. 

If it is impossible to find an equivalent of 
this character the people will make sure of 
a government that will fulfill its promise. 

Now, when any of the substances that 
have been described are sufficiently pressed 
to promote a small amount of change in 
their character, a metal is constructed. The 
pressure will produce a slight decomposition 



or burning of the substance, and at the same 
time render it more dense. 

When the condition of the substance is 
thus changed it will possess a color corre- 
sponding to the degree of decomposition. 

This is all that creates color in any object. 
Whatever the substance may be, its color is 
sui-e to describe its degree of decomposition. 
The chemical action of the substance is the 
cause of the color, and in every substance 
that is not transparent, there is a constant 
decomposing of its particles. 

Every ore, no matter how bright its lustre, 
will gradually change its appearance, and 
become deprived of its brilliancy. 

The brighest piece of gold is able to retain 
its lustre but a short time. No other metal 
can retain its lustre any more, and it is a 
fact that in the change of brilliancy only a 
decomiDosition of the substance takes place. 

In each particle of the gold that is exposed 
to the atmosphere a combustion is produced 
that gives it its brilliancy, and when the 
combustion is sufficient to create a slight de- 
gree of decomposition of the surface the bril- 
liancy is gone. 

The lustre is but a burning of the metal, 
and there is no lustre unless there is a com- 
bustion. 

Within the gold there is only a black con- 
dition of the metal, and gold will be black, 
or of any color, when a substance is mixed 
mth it that prevents a combustion, and it is 
by this process that the different colors of 
gold are produced. No object is able to give 
the eye an appearance of color that is not 
capable of combustion when exposed to the 
atmosphere. The most of the substances are 
of this character. The only thing that can 
fail to produce color is the condensed elec- 
tricity, that is not at all decomposed, and 
the cause of the transparency of any object 
is the undecomposed condition of this sub- 
stance. 

The atmosphere is as transparent as any 
object can be, that is not a pure condensation 
of electricity. 

The mica is as perfectly transparent as any- 
thing can be when in a perfectly pure condi- 
tion. 

What a considerable addition to our knowl- 
edge of color and the condition of substances, 
if what is stated is correct. 

The world has still to discover what causes 
a piece of charcoal to be black, andthedis- 



Office:! of Fleet ricity in the Earth. 



11 



covery shall be obtaiucd in the sentence no^ 
to be given : Every particle of the coal is 
stopped giving the atmosphere a current of 
eleciricity. 

A further decomposition is impossible with- 
out a greater action of the current of this I 
influence on the coal. 

Only a cessation of motion is causing the 
color called black on tiie surface of any 
object that is possessing this color. Every 
color, between black and transparency, is 
only a certain effect of a certain degree of 
decomposition. The colors are but effects of 
the decomposition, and with eyes that are 
covered with a very thick cornea only certain 
brilliancies of color can be observed. 

The thickness of the cornea prevents the 
other kinds of lights affecting the nerve of 
the eye, as they do in other persons. 

Now, let us commence the investigation of 
the disturbances that took place in the great 
shell of mica that constituted the earth's 
crust. 

We have already stated that the current of 
the earth's electricity that is passing into the 
earth at the poles and coming out around the 
surface of the earth, wherever it is not closed 
by the absence of heat, has accomplished all 
the changes that have taken place in the 
crust of the world. Let us now ascertain if 
this statement cannot be verified in each par- 
tic alar of the changes that have taken 
place. If it is a fact that this current has 
done whatevever is capable of being seen, it 
is certain that it can be discovered and the 
actual character of the operations under- 
stood. 

The crust of mica will be sure to be seen to 
have been operated upon in this sweep of this 
current, and the substances derived from its 
decomposition will also be found to have 
been still further operated upon, and it will 
also appear that in some places the mica has 
been thrown to the surface of the globe, and 
in different degrees of decomposition. 

The position of this mica will be sure to 
disclose the fact that it was once in the earth, 
and that it lay beneath the substances that 
are observed in ths crust and on the top of 
the earth. It will also appear that in its 
projection to the surface of the earth it was 
broken into pieces, and the scales as dis- 
tinctly presented as the different layers and 
promonitories of the rock that were broken 



into pieces and thrown to the surface, or 
tipped up on their edges. 

It will also appear that in the places 
where the mica is seen there is a consider- 
able upheaval, and a great amount of other 
substances also thrown on to the surface. 

This is already known, and the beds of 
mica are always found where the upheaval 
was so comparatively small that the volcanic 
character of rock was not created. 

The only thing that produced an igneous 
rock was the heat generated in the outbursts 
of the volcanoes. 

In all parts of the earth, where only a 
small range of mountains is created, more or 
less mica can be found, and on all the sum- 
mits and slopes of the volcanic ranges; it is 
also found in the shape of quartz or silicon 
or felspar, and these different conditions of 
the substance are the result of the outbursts 
of such volcanoes. In all these species of 
rock or substances a small portion of the mica 
is still seen in the form of scales. 

This condition of the substance will be 
again noticed when we explain the con- 
struction of granite. 

The coral formations shall first receive our 
attention, for the first thing that was pro- 
duced in the operations of the earth's de- 
velopment were these beginnings of organi- 
zation. They were the commencement of 
continents as well, and were the con- 
structions that began the division of the 
water of the earth. 

From a mere coral or alga organization, all 
of the organizations of the earth, in the way 
of plants and animals, came into existence, 
and in the creation of continents only a great 
amount of corals was constructed. 

In the separation of the water of the 
earth by coral creations we shall find the 
means for the dyking of continents, and all 
other bodies of land, by what are called 
mountain or hill ranges. 

Only a division of the water of the earth 
was necessary in order to produce an in- 
equality in the discharge of this great cur- 
rent of force that was calculated to do all the 
work of developing the earth. 

As soon as a division of the water took 
place, and which would render the water 
deeper than before, a greater discharge of 
this current around the borders of all devel- 
oping bodies of corals and land would take 
place, and the more forcible spurting of this 



12 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



influence in such places 'svonld create a range 
of mountains of greater or lesser size. 

The reason wliy the discharge would be 
more forcible in such borders of the coral 
creations and incipient continents Tvas the 
prevention of the current being discharged 
i;hrough the water as easily as when it was 
shallow, or as easily as through the coral 
organizations and continents. The depth of 
the water was all the device for creating the 
greater force that was needed. When all 
this philosophy of the operations of our 
oceans and other great bodies of water, and 
of the vapor in the atmosphere is ex- 
plained, a greater amount of startling facts 
will be disclosed than can be found in any 
department of scientific study except as- 
tronomy. In our article it shall receive this 
explanation. 

No one can fail to comprehend it, and no 
author of science will deny it in any way. 

It cannot be denied for the simple reason, 
that it can be seen to be true as easily as it 
can be seen what creates a heap of sand 
when it is dumped from a cart. 

In all the effects of the water on the earth, 
and in the atmosphere, there is as plain an 
exhibition of the influence of this element on 
the currents of electricity connected with the 
earth as the effects of a body in strikiog 
another body, or of the effects of a stream of 
water in producing a sand bar. 

These wonderful and important offices of 
water on the earth and in our atmosphere 
are the very work that is causing the influ- 
ence that is developing the world to operate 
in a way to accomplish the unfoldment. 

The people of this country are anxious to 
■discover what can prevent the overflow of 
the banks of the great rivers of the country, 
and can control the great freshets that deluge 
the shores of such rivers, and what will en- 
able the government to sufficiently dyke the 
shores of the ocean, and it will be a great ac- 
complishment if it can be done. When it is 
seen what has created the bluffs on all such 
great rivers, and the greater bluffs on the 
shores of the oceans, it can be ascertained 
what will enable man to cause these bluffs to 
be constructed all along such banks or 
shores. The same process will take place 
that created what are now existing, when- 
ever the stream is compelled to continue in 
<me channel for a century. 



Every bluff and range of mountains on the 
face of the earth was constructed by the 
crowding of the earth's electric current 
through the soil on the banks of the rivers or 
through the shores of continents or the 
borders of the oceans. Every grassy knoll or 
greater growth of grass or plants on the 
banks of streams, whether great or small, is 
the result of the diversion of the outflow of 
this current, produced by the water in the 
stream. Every additional growth of grass 
around a stone, or any object on a plat of 
grass, is the result of the inability of this cur- 
rent to discharge itself through the object on 
the plat. 

Every aiom of saltpetre found under an old 
building or in the bark of a tree is the con- 
densation of this influence that could not 
pass into the atmosphere, as it could but for 
such obstructions. 

Every piece of pasture will disclose the 
same philosophy by the increased growth of 
grass around the deposits of animals. It is 
not the work of the deposit. If it was, the 
brick that is producing the same result when 
laid on the grass plat would enrich the soil 
as well as the debris of the animal. 

The cause of the growth around all such 
objects is not the fertilizing influence of the 
deposits, but it is the increased force of 
growth discharged around them. 

A fertilizing substance does not accomplish 
growth except by its decomposition in the 
earth, and it is able to do so there merely by 
the decomposition increasing the amount of 
the current of the earth. 

Every substance that is employed as a 
fertilizer will produce growth in proportion 
to its capacity for decomposition. When it 
IS understood that only the cells of plant and 
animal substances are capable of giving the 
soil a greater force for constructing plants, it 
will be seen what will do the most to render 
soil productive. Lime or any substance is 
no exception to this truth for it is only the 
unburned cells of the coral that is decompo- 
sing in the ground. This vastly important 
fact IS entirely unknown to the world, and it is 
entirely unknown how fertilizers produce the 
increase of growth. 

When this statement is observed a whole 
catalogue of scientific theories can take their 
departure from the minds of the farmer. 

The agriculturist can find all the fertilizers 
he needs in the plants that are not wanted for 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



13 



consumption by his herds or his family, and 
it is only necessary to preserve the plants 
and their leaves by giving them a burial in 
the earth. Every plant can be made into a 
sort of glycerine, and it can be done by so de- 
composing it as only to separate the cells. 

This is accomplished merely by covering 
them over with earth for a few weeks. When 
the decomposition is effected the best pos- 
sible fertilizer is produced. 

In the cells of plants there is a construction 
capable of rapid decomposition or com- 
bustion, and thi9 is all the phenomenon 
that takes place in the operation of fertil- 
izing the soil. 

Only an increased force is produced for 
constructing a plant. If the fertilizing sub- 
stance is capable of giving the plant a sub- 
stance, what is it ? Or what gives the sub- 
stance a means of getting into the plant ? 
And if this is the means of increasing the 
growth of a plant, what becomes of the old 
theory that the plant is grown by the ab- 
sorption of substance through its boughs or 
foliage ? 

Let us drop this part of the subject here^ 
and complete the description of the uses of 
water in controlling the operations of the 
earth's electric currents. 

In the fall of the water that is evaporated 
from the earth, the very important philosophy 
of what is called lightning is to be seen. 
The lightning as we have stated is the effect 
of a concussion of electric currents. 

The possibility of such concussions is 
created by the existence of vapor in the at- 
mosphere. The cause of the concussion is 
the meeting of the current of electricity dis- 
charged by the earth with the one discharged 
by the sun. The cause of sucli a meeting of 
these currents in a cloud is only in the fact 
that the vapor arrests the outflow of the 
earth's current, and allows the current of the 
son to meet the current of the earth in the 
cloud. 

There is in this operation a mere transfer 
to the cloud of a portion of the conflict of the 
same great currents that is giving the earth 
its light and heat, and which is called the 
sun. 

K the current of the earth is halted at a 
point between the earth and the point of its 
atmosphere, where a constant conflict takes 
place, a concussion of the same character 
will occur at such a point. It is only a cre- 



ation of the same character of lightning, at 
the point of the halt of the earth's current, 
that is producing the object called the sun- 
Everything that produces a halt in the out- 
flow of the electric current of the earth is a 
means for bringing a portion of the so- 
called sun to the object that arrests the 
current. 

The operation is as simple as the union of 
any two bodies, and the union will occur at 
the halt of either body if the other continues 
to move toward it. Every object that was 
struck by lightning was capable of halting 
the current of the earth's electricity in its 
outflow, and, if there was anything in the 
wayof the current of the sun that approached 
such object, it was rent or burned up. 

Nothing on the earth can stop the approach 
of this current, if the object that halts the 
earth's current is able to completely check it* 
Whenever a halt of this character is made, a 
bolt of 80 called lightning is as certain to fol- 
low as the sun is to appear in the east in the 
morning. 

The house, or barn, or field, or wood, or 
ocean, that is possessed of a substance that 
can stay the outflow of this current of the 
earth, will in every storm receive a visit of 
this great agent of creation from the parent 
plant of the solar system. The storm is able 
to assist in this visit, for a partial arrest of 
the current of the earth is produced by the 
vapor. In our country, a little less than a 
century ago, a great mind was constantly 
observing this wonderful operation of elec- 
tricity. He could have no rest until it was 
discovered that the thing that was producing 
samuch wonder in the cloud was the same 
influence that manifested itself on glass or 
amber when these substances were rubbed. 

This giant mind accepted this conclusion,, 
and he proved its truth by the experiment 
with the kite and cord. 

In that experiment the conclusion was 
reached that in a storm a current of elec- 
tricity was constantly passing to the earth. 
He did not see that it was only a small effect 
of stopping the outflow of the earth's current 
by the cloud, and the partial approach of the 
sun's current to the earth at some points. If 
this had been seen by him there would have 
been no recommendation of the contrivances 
called lightning rods. The only thing that 
can protect a building or any object from a 
visit by a current of electricity from the sun. 



14 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



is the absence of whatever can arrest the 
earth's electric current in its discharge 
toward the sun. 

TJie lightning rod will only create a pas- 
sage of the earth's current along its surface 
and render the top a pole of the current, 
This would, if extensive enough, produce a 
constant concussion of currents of the earth 
and sun at this point. 

A chance to discover this fact is often ob- 
tained in such instruments. No building or 
person's life was ever saved by the lightning 
rod. 

This greater discovery than the accomplish- 
ment of the old patriot of the days of the 
Ee volution will receive no acknowledgment 
from the scientific world, nor a reward from 
^ny government, but it will be accepted 
in a short time in every household of the 
world. 

It cannot be kept out, and no lightning 
rod is necessary to confirm it. 

Now, let us ask the reader to observe that 
in what has been stated, although in 
all the mde world a different idea is ac- 
cepted in reference to the character of the 
sun, that in f-very flash of lightning you 
have seen, and in every peal of thunder you 
have heard there has been witnessed an effect 
of the coming m contact of the currents of 
electricity of the earth and sun. 

The thunder of the storm, as it jars the 
earth and sliakes a window, and which so 
frequently arouses you from sleep, proclaims 
the great truth — that, in the circuit of our 
world around the sun, only a comparatively 
email scope of the earth's influence is possi- 
ble, and that all around the globe there is a 
great sweep of a force that is performing all 
the work of the rotation and revolution of 
this grand body. 

A A^oice, in thunder tones, calls on you to 
witness that in every phenomenon of the 
Heavens a great and ever present influence 
is performing the calculations of the Creator. 
This boom of the thunder is an unmistakble 
proclamation that in the great planet that is 
occupying the centre of the system of worlds 
there are means for commanding the at- 
tention of the people of the earth. 

This attention is obtained, and it will con- 
tinue to be given until the whole plan of cre- 
ation is understood. 

In the next chapter a further examination 
of the effects of water on the current of the 



earth's electricity will be made, and a con- 
siderable progress in the description of the 
conversion of a shell of mica into what the 
earth possesses. 



Chapteb III. 

The water in the atmosphere is accomplish- 
ing other wonders of vast and important 
significance, which shall be here described. 

The operations of the vapor which are 
supposed to be giving us our storms are only 
part of the methods for watering the soil. It 
is supposed that the fall of rain is always 
due to a condensation of vapor by cold. 

It is not believed that any other influence 
than cold produces a fall of the water, and it 
is in all cases supposed to be a cold wind or 
stratum of cold atmosphere. 

All thunder storms are produced by con- 
cussions of the atmosphere, and the condensa- 
tion of the vapor is due to the concussions 
created by the conflict of the electric cur- 
rent of the earth and sun. 

We have already described the character 
of this conflict, and it is only necessary to 
give an explanation of the way the conflict 
produces a fall of rain in a storm that is ac- 
companied by thunder and flashes of light- 
ning. In the mass of vapor that is borne 
into the atmosphere in a hot period there is 
such a great quantity of water as to cause an 
obstruction to the outflow of the earth's elec- 
tric current, and the result is a meeting of the 
currents of the earth and the sun in this va- 
por. It is only necessary that a great amount 
of vapor should exist in the atmosphere 
to cause the production of what is called 
lightning. Every season will afford this phe- 
nomenon to some extent, and it is only be- 
cause there is not so much vapor in the atmos- 
phere in the winter as in summer, that 
there is not so much lightning in the winter. 

Let us again ask our readers to pay par- 
ticular attention to what is to be stated. The 
whole philosophy of the thunder storm shall 
be given, and in another season all who care 
to see a most astonishing clashing of the cur- 
rents of electricity of the earth and sun can 
do so, with an understanding of what is ac- 
tually taking place. 

Every flash of lightning is a result of the 
meeting of these currents, and all who have 
seen this phenomenon have actually seen a 



Offices of Electncity in the Earth. 



lb 



work created by tlie conflict of these cur- 
rents, and a consequence of the power of the 
Sim to extend its co-operation to our earth, 
and assist m producing rain when there is no 
cold wind to perform the office. What a 
glorious discovery if this is a fact ! It is a 
fact, and before we are through describing 
the influence of the water on the earth, it will 
be seen to be true, and so plainly, that every 
reader can understand it as well as he can 
understand why the meeting of any two 
bodies that are in motion will create a con- 
cussion. 

Now, the coneussion of these ojposite 
coursing currents will accomplish the pro- 
duction of rain, and perform the work of a 
cold wind. 

The concussion of the atmosphere by these 
opposing currents will create a movement of 
the atmosphere in all respects the same as 
wind. 

The air is quickly pushed in all directions 
from the place of concussion, as it is when a 
cannon is exploded. The quick motion of 
the atmosphere annihilates the vibratory 
motion of the air that constitutes its heat. 
Only a vibration of the atmosphere is pro- 
ducing its heat and the vapor in it, and it is 
only necessary to destroy this vibratory mo- 
tion, in order to permit the vapor to con- 
dense. 

It is this vibratory motion that produces 
all the evaporation of the water, and if it 
was not overcome by a wind or a concus- 
jgion the vapor, would never return to the 
earth. 

In each thunder storm this effect of con- 
cussions can be seen. A thunder storm is 
only a condensation, and fall of vapor, — the 
effects of these concussions, — and the clouds 
are created no faster than the concussions 
are capable of accomplishing the condensa- 
tion. 

The most astonishing of the evidence of 
this fact is the appearance of the approach- 
ing storm, and the more copious descent of 
rain immediately after a flash of lightning 
and its peal of thunder. 

In the approaching clouds of the storm 
there is a perfect portraying of the character 
and extent of the concussion of the atmos- 
phere by a lightning stroke. 

The so-called thunder head is but a cloud 
of the vapor condensed by a clash of the cur- 
rents of electricity at one conflict, and the 



shape and billows cf the cloud actually de- 
lineate the extent and direction of the mo- 
tion of the atmosphere produced by such a 
concussion. How degrading does the knowl- 
edge of the scientific masses concerning such 
wonders seem, when we contemplate that for 
the whole period of man's existence, this ex- 
hibition of a design of the Almighty has been 
in sight without the slightest perception of 
its character being obtained, and even when 
this disclosure of the affair is given the world, 
the whole body of fashionable scientists will 
ignore the work, and hope that it will drop 
out of the minds of the people. Their 
desire to inform the community of the affairs 
of nature is so controlled by their pride and 
selfishness that they would prefer that every 
truth of nature be forever concealed, than 
that one of the facts of creation should be 
given the world by a person not endorsed by 
them, or in any way that will give the 
truth to the people without their being cred- 
ited with it. It is our desire that this very 
portion of this article be handed to the so- 
called scientists by our readers, and that a 
demand be made at the same time for an 
acknowledgment or denial of what is stated. 

No such author in the country will for a 
moment daie to deny it in a way to have his 
denial made public, and there is not one in 
the country who has character and mind 
enough to admit it if told what il. is. 

Now we will disclose another great work 
that the water is performing on the surface of 
the globe, and we ask the most careful atten- 
tion to what is here to be stated. 

The great oceans, and in some degree all 
the bodies of water on the earth are perform- 
ing a work identically like that performed by 
the vapor on the earth's current. 

The water of the oceans of a certain depth 
will constantly prevent this great current of 
the earth being discharged into the atmos- 
phere. 

The other portions of such bodies of water, 
and all bodies of this element will prevent 
the discharge of the current in proportion to 
their depth, and the difference in the outflow 
of the current will always correspond to the 
depth of the water. What a curious control 
of the discharge of this current ! 

We shall presently see how important it is. 

Now we have stated that the object that 
lights and heats the earth, and which we 
call the sun, is a mere conflict of the earth's 



16 



Offices of ElectricUy in the Earth 



great CTirrent of electricity with the current 
of the sun, and on the side of the earth pre- 
sented to the sun. A mere electric light. 

If this is a fact it will be very certain that 
this conflict will be affected by the inequality 
of the discharge of the earth's current. The 
current of the earth is the counteracting in- 
fluence in the production of this sheen of 
lightning in the sky. This great illumination, 
called the sun, is always dotted by what are 
called spots, and their character and cause 
are problems that are to-day and have been 
for centuries agitating the minds of astrono- 
mers. What will the world want of the 
teachings of this class of authors if it can 
be shown that every spot on this so-called 
sun is only a hole through this sheen of light- 
ning ? 

It is going to be shown, and it is as capable 
of demonstration as the operation of a pro- 
blem in multiplication. 

From every point of the earth there can be 
seen a spot on this great construction of light, 
and it will appear as near the shape of one of 
the oceans of the globe as the map of one in 
any atlas, and in fact it will be a more per- 
fect map of such ocean. The ocean that is 
thus mapped will be the one on the shore or 
over of which the observer stands. Any 
cloudless day will enable such observer to 
look quite through the great ''ball of fixe' 
our astronomers are making such calcu- 
lations upon. In this mapping of the 
oceans there is nothing more than a par- 
tial extinguishment of the light and in the 
picture of the ocean created in this flame 
of lightning every current of the water, 
and every difference in its depth, and every 
great sweep of the atmospheric currents over 
it wiU be portrayed in the aspect of the pic- 
ture. 

What a daring assertion this is, if it is un- 
true ; what a glorious revelation of one of 
the affairs of nature, if it is true ! No one 
need to be in doubt about its being true, for 
it can be established by a comparison of such 
spots with the maps of the oceans and other 
great bodies of water, and we ask all who see 
this work to compare these objects. Every 
considerable body of water on the earth will 
be pictured on this old sky light, and the 
character of the spot will correspond to the 
shape and depth of the water. Any object 
between this light and the sun will have the 
same effect as the object on the earth or in its 



atmosphere has upon it, and all the time and 
money and glory that have been wasted upon 
astronomers, by their attempts to discover 
the distance to the sun by a transit of Venus 
has been bestowed on the effort to watch the 
creation of a hole through a conunon electric 
light in the earth's atmosphere, and there is 
not an astronomer on earth that is able to see 
that the transit of Venus, so called, is only a 
slight extinguishment of this electric light 
by the interception of the sun's electric cur- 
rent by a world about the size of our own. 

Give this great fact your careful consider- 
ation, and do not be deceived by any produc- 
tion of the scientists concerning this affair. 

Now a word of further disclosure of what 
a great ocean can do in controlling the 
character of the operations of the current of 
the earth in respect to atmospheric phenom- 
ena. 

In every ocean at its greatest depth there 
is a constant pouring of the current of elec- 
tricity sent to it by the sun. This current 
is the thing that will create the tides of the 
ocean that are attributed to the sun, and the 
creation of all the sparks and illuminations 
on the masts of vessels is the work of this 
descending current. 

The St. Elmo's fire is an example of the 
creation of an electric light by a current 
of electricity from the sun. Every object on 
earth will disclose the fact that its substance 
discharges a current of this influence when it 
is in the atmosphere where a current of the 
sun's influence can strike it. In this exhibi- 
tion of the creation of a conflict between the 
electric currents of the sun and anybody on 
the earth that the current of the sun can 
reach there can be seen a particular illustra- 
tion of the philosophy of lighting and heating 
the stellar bodies. The same operation pre- 
cisely is giving us a view of the position and 
size and motions of the planets and moon and 
stars. The illamination created on the side 
of each of these bodies that is presented to 
the sun is all that we have seen or ever can 
see of the planets, moon or stars. 

The character of such illuminations is in 
all respects the same as that of the arc light 
in the electric lamps, and these lights are 
created only by the striking of the currents 
of such bodies by a current from the sun. 

In the case of the planets and moons, the 
current of such bodies are discharged so 
forcibly as to cause the conflict to take place 



Offices of Electricity iii the Earth. 



at a considerable distance from their surfaces. 
The Dioon is disclosing its condition of sur- 
face to the people of the earth every time it 
is full, and the patches of dark shades, and a 
few black dots are only the effects of the 
moon's oceans on the electric light that is 
created on the side of this body presented to 
the sun, and they are in every particular the 
same kind of spots as are seen on the earth's 
electric light called the sun. 

Every phenomenon of our so-called sun 
spots is seen on the moon's great shining 
atlas of light. Now if we are correct in this 
description of the creation of light and heat 
for the planets and moons, is it not rational 
to claim that the lesser objects of the sky 
called stars are given their light in the same 
way ? How can. they obtain their glory if it 
is not created by a current of the sun ? 

If the sun is but a planet in all respects 
like the earth, only greater, on what ground 
are we to assume that these stars are great 
worlds of ignited substance a great distance 
away ? This theory as to their condition is 
predicated upon the monstrous absurdity that 
the sun is a great world of only ignited sub- 
stance, and that the object that is so faith- 
fully lighting and warming our globe is the 
mass of ignited matter. 

If this is only absurdity, on what founda- 
tion does the claim rest, that a star is a world 
of this kind ? 

This whole accumulation of preposterous 
argument is as foolish and false as the 
prophecy of the destruction of the world 
made by an excited and uninformed bigot of 
a class of worshippers. 

This is all that we can state in this article 
concerning the operations of the earth's cur- 
rent of electricity in connection with the 
other bodies of the solar system. All of the 
evidence of the truth of our statements will 
be seen when we have discussed the creation 
and philosophy of the solar organization. 

Another most interesting accomplishment 
of the current of our globe in its passage 
through the atmosphere shall receive our 
attention. The very beautiful phenomenon 
called mirage. 

This wonderful description of the surface 
of the earth painted on the stratum of atmos- 
phere above it, is a splendid indication of the 
fairy land where angels are supposed to 
dwell, and in this faultless sweep of electri- 



cal plating there is a chance to discover what 
is only a copy of a spirit world. 

All such pictures of the surface of the earth 
and objects on it are but a species of photo- 
graphing, in all respects like the photograph- 
ing of our own faces, on a current of the plate 
in a camera. The current discharged by the 
earth, will imprint on a stratum of atmos- 
phere the forms of objects from which it is dis- 
charged, and as in the case of photographing 
the features of the objects are produced in 
the copy only by an inequality of the cur- 
rent, and the inequality of the current is pro- 
duced by the difference in the rapidity of 
the discharge from the different objects. 

When a mirage is seen in the sky above the 
clouds or over the deepest portions of an 
ocean a picture is obtained of a portion of 
the surface of the moon and of objects on it. 

This good friend of our earth is capable of 
giving us a chance to see what progress it 
has made in the years it has traveled around 
us. 

Now it is a great pity that the whole scien- 
tific world is not able to give an explanation 
of the beautiful and glorious operations of the 
means of creating a home for their souls. As 
sure as the existence of the world, the current 
ot electricity that is stamping a stratum of 
atmosphere with a picture of the earth's sur- 
face, is carrying to a higher stratum the ema- 
nations of the earth and constructing a 
cavalcade of such objects quite around the 
planet. The fauna of land and sea, the flora 
of the continents and borders of the oceans, 
the hill and valley, the mountain and river, 
the plain and forest, are all sending their 
souls to this cavalcade of the creations of 
the spirit globe, and they are lifted to their 
places by the great current of development 
that is converting all the earth into a garden 
like the Eden of the Bible. 

On this work of the triumph of creation the 
human soul is to find its abode. 

The same current of the earth that carries 
the emanations of the plant and forest and 
mountain to its resting place in the arch of 
this elysian field, is carrying the soul to its 
resting place on the surface of this sphere. 

What a triumph of the affairs of creation ! 
What a construction by the Being whoso 
palm is on the tiny insect, and on the world 
that is being converted into a grand caval- 
cade of what is termed in the scriptures tho 
New Jeruselem. 



18 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



If our authors of science could behold a 
single operation of the force of creation, or a 
single method of its operations, they would 
not content themselves with anything less 
than a perfect conception of this final and 
satisfactory conclusion of the development 
of the globe. 

All of our churches are trying to convince 
their devotees and others, that in the sky 
somewhere, there is a place called heaven, 
and that it consists of gold and precious 
stones and rubies, and all that delights the 
eye and senses of a perfect soul, and they are 
also trying to get all persons to consider the 
importance of obtaining a home in this beau- 
tiful place. 

They are confident that in another comer 
of the sky there is a dreadful place of 
destruction, and that it is filled with the dis- 
carded creatures who are unworthy a home 
in the other place. 

This very class of teachers are pronouncing 
anaxhemas on all who shall or can describe 
the place they are so confident is existing. 
They want the explanation of it left to the 
church, and a fearful damnation is in their 
opinion to follow the disclosure of the evi- 
dence of the fact that a world of this charac- 
ter is actually existing. 

In the article we are penning the Church 
can obtain an explanation of the world they 
are so confident was created by their Creator. 
The very construction of this world can be as 
well explained as the building of a house. 

A complete description of all such creations 
as are employed in the construction of this 
abode of the soul can be found in our article 
on the origin of species. It is never to be 
denied. 

Now we can return to the work of describ- 
ing the operations of the globe itself, and in 
the further operations produced by the water 
on it. We shall find that still other wonder- 
ful and important uses are made of this ele- 
ment of the earth. 

No continent could have been produced in 
a condition to have performed what the 
continents have performed, and still are 
performing, without the co-operation of the 
waters of the earth. 

This will be seen as we proceed. 

Every continent and island is a creation of 
one or more coral atolls, and in their creation 
the water of the earth has performed an in- 
dispensable office Every construction of 



what is termed the land of the earth is and 
has been only a coral creation, given borders 
of the character of mountains. 

On all the continents of the globe several 
perfect copies of the common coral atoll can 
be found, and the several atolls of such 
bodies of land and their lagoons constitute 
such continents. Let the reader obtain a 
map of a coral atoll, and become familiar 
with its character, and when this is done only 
a glance at the general maps of the great 
continents of the world will be necessary to 
satisfy him that a continent is made up of 
several atolls, some of them great ones, of 
the same character as the small ones pic- 
tured on the atlas. 

Every atoll that was ever created is in ex- 
istence to-day, and capable of being seen. 
This commencement of a continent is only 
a considerable growth of corals in one locality 
and given a fringe of small mountains by 
the discharge of the current of the earth 
through its borders to a greater extent than 
at other parts of the corals. The greater 
discharge of this force around the coral 
organizations is caused only by the greater 
depth of the water around the mass, and 
the inability of the current to escape from 
the earth under the water as easily as 
at the shore. All that is necessary to estab- 
lish a continent is th3 continuation of this 
growth of the coral organizations. As fast 
as the coral mass becomes more extensive, 
the water of the ocean becomes deeper and 
the discharge of the earth's current through 
the border of the increased atoll becomes 
more violent. The consequence is the crea- 
tion of greater mountains or hills around the 
coral construction. 

Now when this growing continent becomes 
still greater the work of constructing dikes 
to protect what is already created is repeated, 
and it has only to be repeated a few times to 
develop continents like what are now exist- 
ing in several parts of the globe. 

On every one of these continents there are 
to-day the plainest outlines of all the atolls, 
small and great, that were created in the 
growth of the continent. Nothing has pre- 
vented their continuance in their original 
condition but the wear of storms, and the 
constant decomposition of their material by 
the electric current that is and ever was pass- 
ing from the interior to the surface of the 
earth. Even with these agencies constantly 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



19 



wearing down all elevations of such portions 
of the land, every atoll that was ever created 
is still so manifest that it can be traced by 
any one in whose locality it exists, who will 
carefully read and remember what is her8 
stated. Let us ask the careful attention 
of the reader to what is in this connection 
to be stated. 

The proposition to be advanced will be of 
such importance to the investigator that it 
will never be forgotten if understood. 

On every little hill around your dwelling, 
and on every mountain you can behold there 
is a wonderful object youhave never observed, 
and one that no scientist has ever discovered, 
or ever will discover, unless it is pointed out 
to him. This wonderful object is the amount 
of soil that is seen, and which was constructed 
entirely by the decomposing influence of the 
current of electricity the earth is discharging, 
and in this soil there is nothing but decom- 
posed corals. K the hill is covered with 
trees, you behold great corals only more 
developed, and if the hill is only exhibiting 
rock, you behold a mass of hardened coral 
that was only enough decomposed to become 
a mass of pulverized atoll fringe. The whole 
hill is but the small mountain that was 
created at one point of the little range that 
constituted the atoll barricade. Let this state 
ment be remembered, and let your children 
be taught that on the band of hills that 
girdle a city or town, or perchance only a 
farm, there is a work of the Almighty that 
was intended to give the city a good locality 
or the farm a good condition of soil. Let us 
ask the reader also to remember that in this 
small elevation of the earth's crust a creation 
is seen vastly older than the great mountain 
whose shadow is daily sweeping over the 
plain and hill, and whose crest is shining 
with the mica of the crust of the globe. 

What a strange proposition this is, after 
centuries of different teaching ! 

What a great disclosure of the construction 
of our hills and mountains ii what is stated 
is true ; what a commencement of 'the inves- 
tigation of the problems of geology ! It is a 
mere commencement, and it is to be followed 
by equally astonishing developments concern- 
ing the good old world on whose back we are 
created. 

Let us advance a little further in the dis- 
coveries of the character and construction of 
this wonderful world. 



In the interior of every hill, no matter how 
small the hill may be, there is a cavern as 
great as the hill itself. No upheaval of the 
crust of the earth ever took place that did 
not create a cavern under it as great as the 
amount of the elevation above the earth's 
surface. In every such upheaval there was 
a volcano, in all respects like the volcano of 
Catopaxi or Tenneriffe. Every cavern in 
such upheavals will show the same character 
of volcanic action, and the difference between 
them and the great crater of old and fearful 
Vesuvius is merely in the extent of the burn- 
ing or decomposition of the surface of the 
caverns. 

Whenever a hill is opened to the depth of 
its base a crater is sure to be found. The 
depth ot the crater is the extent or distance to 
the center of the earth. The cave of the hill 
in Kentucky and those of such a character 
in any part of the globe are unfathomable, 
and so are all the craters of the earth. 

A person can descend any one of them until 
the atmosphere is absent and only a current 
of electricity is present, and if it were possi- 
ble to descend far enough the body would be 
actually suspended in this out-flowing cur- 
rent of the earth. - - ..--'- ^' 

In the ocean where the water is a mere 
aggregation of the gases that constitute it, a 
ball will not be allowed to sink or be allowed 
to move in any direction. The stars are sus- 
pended in their elevations where there is no 
motion of a current of electricity except in 
the direction they are moving. 

The explanation of the crater in which 
stars are poised will be given in our article 
on the affairs of astronomy. An occasional 
reference to the analogies of creation is made 
as we proceed, in order to prepare the reader's 
mind for what is to follow. 

Now a very good understanding of the 
creation of hills and mountatns can be ob- 
tained from what we have thus far stated. 
We repeat that in all parts of the globe a 
coral atoll can be seen, from the size of the 
small atoll that is giving the capital of our 
country a quiet and cosey place, and sur- 
rounding it with a fringe of small hills de- 
corated with corals in the form of trees, to 
the great atoll that consists of the valley of 
the Mississippi andthe mountains that are on 
its borders, or the still greater atolls that 
comprise empires like China or India, and 
the mountains surrounding each of them. A 



20 



Offices of Electricity in tlie Earth. 



most perfect atoll is seen in the basin of Eu- 
rope, in wliicli old Hungary is so quietly ac- 
cepting tlie condition of the affairs of the 
continent. France and Spain are atolls of 
great size. 

Siberia is almost wholly an atoll. Old 
England is a particularly fine atoll, and its 
fringe is so white on two sides that it is cou 
verted into the white dishes that adorn our 
tables. It eontains many small ones. Swit- 
zerland has a couple of splendid atolls and 
old Italy possesses three. Greece is capable 
of disclosing about a dozen small ones. All 
Eussia IS a great atoll containing small ones. 
Persia is another, Arabia is another, and 
Africa has two vast atolls, and they are soon 
to be converted into farms and grain raising- 
countries. 

Our continent is capable of exhibiting a 
considerable number of atolls. The great 
Mississippi Valley is the largest. The valley 
drained by the McKenzie River is next the 
largest. The valley drained by the St. Law- 
rence is the next, that of the Ohio is next, 
and the long atoll on the east of the Blue 
Ridge is next. 

On the west side of the Rocky Mountains 
there is a furrowed atoll stretching from these 
mountains to the Sierras Navada. This 
great atoll is a magnificent illustration of 
what has been stated of the construction of 
mountains, and it has only to be seen to give 
the reader a means of discovering what a 
great ocean can cause on the shore of a great 
continent. 

The different furrows of the continent that 
constitute the side ranges of the Rocky 
Mountains are as convincing illustrations of 
the way a great body of water will cause a 
current of the earth to create a range of 
mountains, as could be found in a sight of 
the upheavals. The ranges on each side of 
the Alleghanies are equally good illustra- 
tions of the power of a current of electricity 
to push up the crust of the earth when it is 
compelled to spurt out at the border of a 
continent. 

All the great ranges of mountains of the 
globe are supplemented by additional ranges 
between them and the oceans to a greater or 
less extent, and where there has not been a 
considerable creation of the additional ranges 
there is sure to be heard and felt the 
groans and yawnings of the current that 



accomplished the constructing of all motin~ 
tains. 

In each great range of the earth a per- 
petual chimney is created for the escape of 
the current of electricity that is incapable of 
coming up through the oceans, and as sure 
as the ranges are on the borders of continents, 
and are not supplemented by other upheavals 
or similar good chimneys for the escape of this 
current, there will be frequent earthquakes 
and volcanoes, and this condition of affairs 
can be seen in each of such places. 

On the western shores of South America, 
where the coast is only a base of a mountain, 
and the range the only one on the continent, 
except a few supplementary short ranges on 
the eastern and north-eastern coast, there is 
an almost constant attempt of this earth's 
current to create another range of mountains 
such as is seen in the ranges on the sides of 
the Alleghany and Rocky Mountains. This 
muttering and growling of this force all 
along this coast is merely the pressing of the 
current out of the earth, where it can get 
out more easily than it can through the 
waters of the Pacific,— the mere effect of the 
suppression of its discharge by the vast ocean 
on the western side of the continent. 

In every quarter of the globe a similar 
effect of the suppression of the discharge of 
this current by water of oceans and seas can 
be seen, and in every instance of its ex- 
hibition, an amount of work of this diverted 
discharge of the current will correspond to 
the degree of suppression, or extent of 
water influencing its discharge. 

On all the continents there is a wonderful 
amount of evidence of the truth of our state- 
ment, and in each extinct, as well as in each 
active volcano, there is a portion of this evi- 
dence. 

In the old Mediterranean there are two fre- 
quently active volcanoes that are informing 
the world (in connection with this paper) of 
greater wonders than the burial of Pompeii 
and Herculaneum. On the island of Sicily, 
and on the more northern island of the 
Liparis there are actual electric valves so 
constructed as to allow an escape of the cur- 
rent of the earth under the Mediterranean, 
and in a way to give these craters an alter- 
nate discharge of this force. In the construc- 
tion of these valves there is a chance to dis- 
cover what created the sea that is so deep 



Ovices of Electricity in the Earth. 



21 



and so well caclulated to famisli an anchor- 
age for the fleets of the world. 

In the great depth of the water of this sea 
there is all the cause of the great xolcanoes 
of the islands and on the peninsular of Italy^ 
and the depth of the water is due to the fact 
that it is the channel or gorge between two 
continents that the sea occupies. 

The channel was constructed by the devel- 
opment of the continents of Europe and 
Africa. 

In the crust of the earth beneath this sea 
there is a convergence of the slopes of these 
continents. This fact is apparent not only 
from the character of the coasts of the conti- 
nents, but ixom the cessation of the outflow 
of the electric current in only one of these 
volcanoes when the other is active. 

This remarkable phenomenon was noticed 
by Humbolt, and it gave him the suspicion 
that electricity was concerned with the vol- 
canic action. 

The reason why the ontflow of this currrait 
is alternate from these valves of the sea, is 
the fact that in the discharge of this influence 
from these craters, there is a circuit of the 
current produced, and it is the current of 
ontflow from one passing into the other. 

This action of the current is witnessed in 
ihe cessation of outflow in one while the 
other is active. The most convincing proof 
of this action, however, is in the construc- 
tion of a great aurora over the top of one of 
the mountains or volcanoes when it is inac- 
tive, and the creation of a slight amount of 
illuinination from che top of one . volcano to 
the top of the other. 

These phenomena have been seen hy the 
people in the vicinity. "What a confirmation 
of the fact that a current of electricity only, 
is creating all commotions of the earth's 
crust. 

Now, in the great volcanoe of Tesuvins. 
there is a still greater surprise for the geolo- 
gist. 

This old and scarred outlet of the cur- 
rent from under the Mediterranean is capable 
of confounding the wisdom of all the geolo- 
gists of the world and giving them the over- 
whelming evidence of a current of electricity 
coursing out its crater every time the waters 
of the Mediterranean are sufficiently chilled. 
On the slopes of this great mountain there 
is a decomposing crust of the lava that has 
been thrown out the mountain. 



\ Wherever a soil has been created, it is cov- 
; ered with vines. Now, when the volcano is 
I inactive the growth of these plants is luxu- 
j riant, and in all the years of the inactivity of 
j the volcano this is seen, but when the vol- 



[ cano is active, and for some time after- 
wards the plants are withered and cease to 
grow, and do not commence again to unfold 
till some considerable period after this out- 
pouring of the force of their construction 
frt)ni the sides of the mountain has begun. 

This inability of the plant to grow is pro- 
dncd by the current of electricity of the 
earth being attracted to the great current 
that is passing out of the mountain's crater. 
The whole slope of the mountain will exhibit 
the want of this current in this maimer. 
The small animals will perish, and the so- 
called carbonic acid gas will envelope the 
mountain. 

It is only atmospheric gases, without the 
usual current of electricity. 

In nearly every eruption of this old chim- 
ney of the continent of Europe a considerable 
creation of lava has occurred. This molten 
condition of the interior slopes of the moun- 
tain is produced merely by the decomposition 
of the crust of the volcano by the out-rushing 
current of electricity, and it is as simple a 
burning of substance by a current of electri- 
city as is ever seen in any substance. 

In this melting of rock and creation of lava 
there is a whole volume of evidence of all 
that we are stating concerning the causes of 
the commotions of the crust of the earth. It 
is a fact, that in volcanoes that are only a 
small elevation above the sea no melted con- 
dition of substance is thrown out, and that 
from all volcanoes of great height there is a 
flow of this condition of matter. One would 
suppose, if this is true, that a century of geo- 
logical investigators could have discovered 
that the force that was operating to create 
the eruption was the force that was melting 
the substance, for only a few hundred feet 
more extension of sweep of this force in some 
volcanoes than in others was all that enabled 
the current to accomplish the melting of sub- 
stance. No one is going to deny this state- 
ment after they have discovered that only 
high volcanoes discharge what is called lava. 
When it is seen to be a fact, will the ob- 
server ask the geologist of his acc|uaintance 
what excuse geologists have for not noticing 
that lava was and is impossible in a volcano 



22 



Offices of Electriciiy in the Earth. 



of no considerable height ? "What do our 
readers suppose we can possess in the nature 
of admiration for a world of geologists who 
could not in a century have discovered that 
only a long flue in a volcano was neces- 
sary to create a mass of lava, and when all 
such teachers have claimed and continue to 
claim that the lava is the best possible evi- 
dence of an ignited or molten condition of 
substance in the earth's interior T Will our 
readers, if they find what we have stated is 
true, try and allow the overthrow of this 
most stupid old theory to become as exten- 
sively known as possible ? We desire all the 
assistance our readers can give us in doing 
away with the miserable errors and worth- 
less teachings of the scientific classes. The 
false hypothesis just disposed of is only a sam- 
ple of a world of errors, and all of which are 
as easily overthrown. Let us ask that in 
every household where this paper is read, 
that a catalogue be kept of the theories of 
scientists that are shown to be error since 
our paper was started and during the discus- 
sions of the principal departments of science, 
and when we are through discussing the es- 
sential subjects of nature let it be seen how 
many theories are left that are able to stand. 

Now, we can close what we intended to 
state concerning the operations of the earth's 
current of electricity that are influenced by 
water when we give a synopsis of the condi- 
tion and localities of the volcanoes of the 
earth and a description of an earthquake. 

It is our wish that in giving this informa- 
tion a class of thinkers somewhere will con- 
sider the statements and give them a wider 
publicity if they are found to be correct. 

No time should be lost in disseminating the 
glorious truths of nature and the under- 
standing of a Creator's work. Only if it be 
a fact that is stated, and so plainly seen that 
there is no chance foj- a mistake, do we desire 
that the reader may advance the understand- 
ing of the truth. 

In all the volcanoes on the earth whether 
active or extinct, there has never been any 
decomposition of the interior of the elevation, 
except where the mountain has been at least 
a thousand feet above the level of the sea, 
and in every case of the decomposition of the 
crust of the volcano there has been only a 
burning of the surface of the crater. We 
mean the interior of the mountain. 

Every particle of the substance thrown out 



of a volcano has been only such substance as 
the crust of the earth is composed of and in a 
solid or liquid or gaseous condition. The 
mica of the earths crust is always thrown 
out in the eruption, in scales, and it is never 
melted. It is always seen in the substance 
of the eruption as it is seen in the stove door. 

The impossibility of melting the mica in 
the period of an eruption is the cause of the 
appearance of the mica in its crystalized or 
scaly condition. 

Now, where did this mica come from, and 
why is it always thrown out of a volcano ? 
Is it not merely a part of the crust of the 
globe, and was not the crust mica ? 

Let us finish the work of pointing out the 
influence of water in the creation of volca- 
noes and earthquakes. 

On every island of any considerable size a 
volcano is still burning. The cause is as 
capable of detection as the volcano itself, 
and it consists of the fact that all such 
islands are surrounded by a deep and great 
extent of water. Nothing is causing the out- 
bursts of these volcanoes but the suppres- 
sion of the discharge of the earths current by 
the great depth of water around the islands. 

The continents with one exception are 
possessed of no volcanoes that are not on the 
shores of these bodies of land, and with this 
exception there is not one in action more* 
than eighty miles from a deep body of water 
and not more than a half a dozen that are as 
far from the water as fifty miles. In Asia 
there are two volcanoes in a branch of the 
Himilayas that emit a small amount of 
gases and smoke. Jorullo, in Mexico, is the 
greatest distance from the water of any very 
active volcano, and this is due to the 
co-operation of a great body of water on both 
sides of the belt of the continent on which 
the volcano exists. Its action is not constant. 
Let our readers observe these statements and 
examine their atlases for their confirmation. 

Look at the Sandwich Islands and their 
volcanoes, at Iceland and its volcanic ef- 
forts, at the Peak of Tinnerifie, the vol- 
canoes of the East Indies, the volcanoes 
in the Mediterranean, and on the coast of 
South America. No person can observe these 
phenomena and their proximity to the water 
and doubt that in all instances they are pro- 
duced in the way we have stated. All of the 
extinct volcanoes are equally good evidence 
of this truth, for they are all located at a 



Offices of Electricity in the Eartli. 



23 



great distance from the present confines of 
the oceans, or are silent merely because there 
are so many craters around them and so much 
land, that the force can escape as easily as 
through a sieve. 

Wherever there is a great number of ranges 
of mountains, although on a coast of the con- 
tinent, there are no active volcanoes, as they 
are called. Let the reader glance at the 
■western coast of North America, the northern 
coast of South America, and eastern coast of 
the United States, and at the character of 
the mountains of Africa. All that creates this 
difference between them and active volcanoes 
is the fact that through the crevices of all 
these mountains the current can escape so 
readily it cannot create any violent decom- 
position of their crusts. In each of the 
greatest ranges of mountains of every con- 
tinent there are extinct volcanoes, and they 
were all active when the oceans extended to 
their bases. 

A few comments on earthquakes and we 
can dismiss the consideration of the causes of 
the disturbances of the crust of the earth. 

In our next number a careful consideration 
of the caases of these uncomfortable com- 
motions will be given. A surprising character 
of facts concerning them will be disclosed. 
It will be possible to acquaint the reader 
with all the causes of such phenomena, and 
convince him that we are correct. 

When this task is completed, an explana- 
tion will be given of the curious affairs called 
geysers, and it shall be seen why they are in 
the same places as volcanoes and why they 
are intermittent. 

Following this part of our work will be a 
discussion of the ocean currents and tides. 

It is an unpretentious promise to state in 
this place that these movements of the water 
of the earth will be as plainly and easily de- 
scribed and their cause as easily given as an 
explanation of a washing machine. 

When this is done we will allow the sub- 
scribers of this paper to decide whether we 
are corr.ect. 

Chapter IV. 
An earthquake is a sudden rush of electri- 
city out of the ground. Every phenomenon 
of the character of an earthquake will con- 
firm this statement. The wave of the ground 
or water that is often observed is but a con- 



struction of an elevation at one point of the 
ground or water at a time, and it is caused 
by the unequal discharge of the current. The 
rising of the ground is merely the effect of a 
current of electricity coming out of the earth 
at a greater velocity than usual. In every 
hour of the day and night where the earth is 
open — as it is wherever vegetation is gro wing- 
to any extent — the current that is so often 
causing the ground to heave and swell, and 
sometimes sink, is coming out of the earth, 
and the only thing that will enable the cur- 
rent to perform what is termed an earthquake 
is an unusaal suppression of this outflow. 
No earthquake can occur unless the current 
that is all the while coming out of the ground 
is prevented coming out for a short time, or 
a suppression of its outflow in one locality 
causes its discharge faster than usual at a 
point adjoining the place where the sup- 
pression occurs. In either case the result is 
a commotion in the surface of the earth. So 
perfectly plain is this cause of earthquakes 
that their occurrence can be calculated as 
easily as the dawn of day. 

There are only three changes in the condi- 
tion of the earth's surface that can produce 
an earthquake, and when either takes place, 
or if they happen at the same time, an earth- 
quake is as sure to follow as the sun is to pass 
below the horizon every day. These changes 
are the chilling of the waters of the ocean 
or great seas or lakes, the great storms that 
deluge the ground with water over a consid- 
erable area, and the closing of the pores of 
the earth by the cold. 

Whenever one of these affairs has occurred 
an earthquake has followed. Sometimes two 
or all these causes occur at the same time. 

When the chilling of the water and delug- 
ing the land occur by the same storm a vio- 
lent earthquake is produced. If but one of 
these causes of the commotion occurs at a 
time the ear fchquake will be b arely percepti ble. 

No earthquake ever occurred on the surface 
of our globe unless a great rain had covered 
the earth with water over a great extent of 
its surface, or the winds from the north or 
from a northeastern or northwestern direc- 
tion had chilled the surface of the ocean, sea 
or great lakes, or the autumnal season had 
closed the surface of the earth by cold for 
a considerable distance toward the equator. 
Therefore, an earthquake of some extent may 



24 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



be expected, and with certainty of coming 
after either of these changes occur. 

Every season is sure to verify this state- 
ment by the earthquakes in one of the hemis- 
pheres of the earth in sach period. 

The greater convulsions on the western 
coast of South America and on the coast of 
California are produced in the same way, and 
the difference in their violence is only on ac- 
count of the difference in the extent of water 
on one side of these countries, and in the op- 
portunities for the escape of the current. 

The earthquakes of the Atlantic coast fol- 
low a long continued gale from the northeast, 
and if the gale is accompanied by rain the 
shock will be quite severe. The earthquakes 
in the great plain between the Allegheny and 
Eocky Mountains are produced by the con- 
traction of the earth caused by cold approach- 
ing from the north, and they are rarely if 
ever known except in the fall of the year. 
The chilling of the waters of the great lakes 
assist m causing these earthquakes. 

Now, if what is just stated is corrent, can 
we not ascertain when an earthquake will 
occur in any part of a continent ? 

Everything that is stated can be found to 
be true by observing the localities of the 
earthquakes that occur during the year, and 
noting at the same time the chaj'acter of the 
storms, and the periods of the year when they 
occur. The accelerated outflow of the earth's 
current produced by the causes mentioned, 
will manifest its greater volume by charging 
every conductor of electricity over the surface 
of the country where this flow is augmented. 
This is often done to some extent when no 
earthquake is appreciable. 

Cannot one ot the whole body of telegraph- 
ers ascertain what causes their wires to be- 
come so charged with electricity by a natural 
process that a battery is unnecessary ? They 
are all taught that this great agent of all 
wonders is only a peculiarity of motion of the 
molecules of their wires, and every telegrapher 
in the country accepts this silly and worse 
than useless theory of the character of elec- 
tricity. It is a great misfortune that a mere 
ipsi dixit of a person of only great conceit is 
able to delude a whole class of practical minds. 
It is actually the case that this most stupid 
offering of a man as bigoted as a Jewish 
rabbi is preventing the whole of the worlds 
electrician's from discovering anything con- 
cerning the nature of electricity. A vast 



amount of such stuff must be got rid of before 
any understanding of nature can be obtained. 

In our contemplation of the offices of elec- 
tricity in any of the works of creation we can 
discover only a very subtle influence capable 
of passing through any other substance ta 
some extent, and capable of decomposing any 
other substance. It is calculated to give 
substances the character of organization, and 
it is always done when the substance is capa- 
ble of organic operations. It will accomplish 
the development of any object or organization 
in nature, and it has always done this work. 
It is capable of destroying all objects and or- 
ganizations, and it is the only thing that 
does. 

In all the operations of the earth there is 
only a coursing of a current of this influence. 
The coursing is as constant as the rotation 
of the earth. 

In all the constructing on the earth's sur- 
face there has been but an escape of this cur- 
rent from out the earth that has performed 
the work, and the construction of every or- 
ganization of the character coral, algae, zoo- 
phyte or plant of the land is the evidence 
of its work, as much as the upheavals of the 
earth's crust. 

In each of these organizations there is a 
process of development that is in matter of 
wisdom and competency the climax of 
method; and it is a process of which there 
has never been, and is not now, the slightest 
understanding on the part of the scientific 
world. In the pamphlet we have published 
on the offices of electricity in the growth of 
plants this method of unfoldment is wholly 
explained ; and if the work had come from 
the pen of any noted author of fashionable 
science the world would not have recovered 
from its astonishment in a period of a gener- 
ation. It is only a few of our patrons and 
readers who are in possession of the knowl- 
edge, and in every college and institution 
where science is taught or studied this work 
has been examined and the contents placed 
in the minds of the readers, and the most ar- 
dent hope created that the world will rot 
allow it to be made note of until it appears 
as the work of one of the popular teachers oi 
science. 

It is our wish that all who read this chapter 
will acquaint themselves with the character 
of that work. In it can be found the cause of | 
plant species, and the cause of their distribu- 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



25 



tion over the earth, and the process of unfold- 
ment of every species of plant. We challenge 
the greatest possible investigation of the arti- 
cle, and also a denial of any proposition in it, 
Not a college, nor any teaher of science in 
the country will accept the challenge, and 
for no reason except that they dare not. 

We are as safe in our challenge as the 
divine arrangement for creating plants is 
against a mere foolish theory of an unwise 
teacher. 

We have referred to the subject of plant 
de\ elopment in order to afford an understand- 
ing of the development of corals, which we 
have stated was the commencement of the 
creation of continents, and it is a duty before 
departing from the description of the charac- 
ter of continents to describe the manner of 
growth of the coral. We employ the word 
growth because it is a fact that a coral grows 
in the same way every plant, or animal or 
human organization grows. 

There is but one method for producing 
growth, and there is no necessity for more. 

The coromon explanation of the growth of 
corals is that a great mass of insects, called 
polypi, are depositmg a calcarious substance 
in the coral constructions and creating addi- 
tional size of the coral by this deposit, and 
that the coral branches and variety of forms 
are consequent upon the way the coral insect 
is made to deposit this substance by the force 
of waves and tides. 

In every school of the world this folly is 
taught and believed, and every scientist on 
earth is willing to accept this childish and 
absuid description of the growth of corals. 
No attempt is made to explain the origin or 
construction of the polypi, or their means of 
getting millions of cubic miles of calcarious 
substance, or of the means possessed by the 
polypi for bestowing the substance to the 
coral, or connecting the coral to the crust of 
the earth. 

The only thing necessary to be stated to 
overthrow the whole of the foolish stuff 
taught concerning these organizations is to 
disclose the method of plant unfoldment. 
Although such explanation has been given in 
the colunms of this paper the propriety of its 
being given here will be seen. 

In the growth of a coral there is a mere 
discharge of the earth's current through the 
mica of the earth's crust. 

The coral is only a construction of cells 



precisely like the cells of the plant or animal 
except that the cells are given a greater con- 
solidation. The time the coral exists and 
requires for its development is the cause of 
the greater consolidation. The coral stock 
is rendered calcarious by the action of 
water that is salt. The cells as fast as 
formed are partly decomposed by the salt 
and water. The decomposition thus produced 
is the means for creating a stock of coral that 
is incapable of further decomposition. This 
partly burned condition of the coral is as 
well calculated to preserve the coral as the 
decomposition of wood is to preserve its 
substance in the form of coal or ashes. 

A polypus is a bud of a coral, and it is differ- 
ent from a bud of a common plant only in the 
absence of leaves. The current of electricity 
that is escaping through the coral is consol- 
idating in the same way that it consolidates 
in the construction of cells in plants or 
animals. In its escape through the pores of 
the coral it consolidates in the shape of a 
spear x)oint, or in the shape of the current 
itself after it is out of the pores. 

In these spear shaped constructions there 
is a mere creation of a species of blossom on 
the coral, and in these incipient beginnings of 
the growth of a branch, or another circle of 
growth, the so-called coral insect is found. 
These simple points of the development of a 
coral are to this day believed to be insects by 
the whole world of scientific teachers and the 
teachers of schools. 

They are no more insects than a blossom on 
a rose bush, and there is not a single mani- 
festation of animal life in one of them. 

The reason why they were supposed to be 
insects by the investigators of the subject 
was the mere fact that they are at first soft 
and yielding, as the cell of a plant or animal 
is. 

Now we desire the reader to obtain a coral 
and examine it with care, and discover, if 
possible, a single fact inconsistent with what 
has been stated, and that he observe every 
cell and order of unfoldment that can be 
seen in any plant. 

What an overthrow of the popular theories 
of coral development if what is stated is cor- 
rect ! We are satisfied that if the work is ex- 
amined it will be found to be correct in every 
particular. 

Above the parallel of latitude thirty-eight 
or forty (it is different on the different shores) 



26 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



there is no growth of coral now, and all that 
ever did grow above these points are con- 
Terted into rock. Above this part of the 
earth only algse and crinoids are growing. 

What could have stopped the growth of 
coral and caused the commencement of the 
growth of algae ? The answer to this inquiry 
will astonish the reader more than the over- 
throw of the theories of coral development. 

In the colder waters there is less salt in 
solution and in the greater freshness of the 
water and absence of heat a coral cannot 
be constructed. After all a coral is but a 
plant calcined by the action of sa It. 

Now we want the reader to observe that in 
all the wide world the fact is known to 
scientists that the coral is not found above 
these points of latitude, and not a single 
reason is given or mentioned as the cause of 
it, or why polypi are absent in these waters. 
It is only a fact to be speculated upon, and 
the speculation is limited on account of the 
stunning character of the problem. 

Let us ask the reader to get a chart of these 
algse, crinoids and zoophytes, and see if they 
are not in all respects corals without any cal- 
ciferous character. They will be found to be 
in all respects like the coral and of the same 
method of construction, except in the absence 
of a calcarious character. No one will doubt 
or deny it for a moment. The great bunches 
of coral are only masses created by means of 
the duration of the earliest. 

The creation of continent or island was 
impossible except by giving corals a charac- 
ter that rendered them imperishable. All 
that prevents a plant becoming as great as a 
continent or island is the incapacity of its 
stalk to endure. 

Can any author of science deny that corals 
and algae are of similar forms, and can it be 
denied that a coral is not produced where 
algae and crinoids are abundant ? Will any 
one deny that a coral is a plant as well as an 
organization admitted to be a plant, if the 
cause of its development is what has been 
stated, or the same ? 

We can inform the world why corals were 
not allowed to be constructed in the northern 
waters as well as sea plants after such plants 
appeared. 

In all tropical regions there is a greater de- 
gree ofsaltness of the water, and in this fact 
alone the cause is found for the construction 
of calcarious plants. 



The same calciferous condition of plants 
would exist in the more northern or southern 
waters if there was as much salt in the water 
and a temperature that would dissolve it as 
wen as it dissolved in warmer latitudes. The 
cause of the difference in the saline character 
of the oceans is due solely to the tendency of 
the salt to crystalize where the water is 
cold. This fact accounts for the immense 
beds of salt in the waters of the ocean north 
of the coral creations and on continents and 
islands over which the oceans once extended. 
All such beds are mere deposits of crystalized 
salt. 

In every continent where a salt bed of 
magnitude is found there was once a coast of 
the ocean, and where a decrease in the tem- 
perature of the water allowed a deposit of 
this substance. 

In all countries where a salt bed is found 
there is also a great amount of fossils of 
partly calcarious plants, of which the crinoids 
and so-called zoophytes are members. There 
is no such thing as a zoophyte animal. The 
only thing that causes such partly calcined 
condition of the plant is a small amount of 
the effects of the salt of the water in which it 
grew. So are the algae of the ocean to-day in 
warmer parts of the ocean partly calcarious, 
and the degree of calcariousness is sure to 
correspond to the amount of salt in the 
water. A gradual change is discovered from 
the common oceanic plant to the coral of the 
tropics. 

Now what a satisfactory explanation this 
is for the existence of corals and algae in the 
ocean if what has been stated is the truth j 
and what a long step we have taken in de- 
ciphering the unfoldment of the globe ! We 
have discovered that every organization in 
the waters of the globe other than animal is 
actually a plant, and all that renders part of 
them corals is merely the power of the salt 
and heat of a part of the ocean to create a 
burned condition of the plants. In another 
generation this cause of the difference be- 
tween corals and plants will be taught in 
every school in the country, and the explana- 
tion will be credited to our work. No other 
author of science will obtain the credit, for 
every popular teacher of science is sure to 
give his assent to the fact only after school 
children are capable of observing it. 

Now, if we can discover why corals were 
once constructed in the waters as far north as 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



37 



Kamtcliatka and Greenland, or as far north 
as any land exists, we shall have taken an- 
other stride in the journey through the de- 
velopment of our world. 

It is a fact well knoim to all geologists 
that a part of the rocks of all such places 
were corals once, and that the waters of the 
earth were tropical in temperature as far 
north as any land is existing ; and that fossil 
plants which could have heen developed only 
in warm waters are found in such latitudes, 
and the fossils of animals of tropical chara- 
ters are found as far north as the coast of 
Maine, and on the western shores of conti- 
nents much farther north. 

Certainly a eause must have existed for 
this warmer temperature of the waters so 
near the poles and the equally warm atmos- 
phere over such, waters and parts of con- 
tinents in the same latitudes. 

It is to disclose this cause that we will 
state that only a greater difference in the 
depth of the water created by the growth of 
continents produced this change in tempera- 
ture of hoth northern and southern hemi- 
spheres. All that could possibly convert old 
Greenland into a snow bank, and all the 
northern portion of our continent into an- 
other, and make snow hanks of every part of 
the laud of the earth as near the poles, and 
cause them to commence sending icebergs 
into the ocean, was the increase of the depth 
of the waters of the earth around the polar 
regions. All of this great change will appear 
as simple as the change produced in water, 
when it is placed over a fire in different ves- 
sels in different depths. Great stars ! what 
a terrible question for our scientists, this 
change of the climate around the poles! 
What a thunderbolt this will be if it can 
dispose of that monstrous humbug, the 
'* glacial epoch." What a concussion on the 
ears of all the great dignitaries of science 
when they hear that in the shallow waters of 
the earth that existed when Greenland and 
all polar land construction was first being 
developed, could be so warmed at the poles 
by the great conflict of electricity in the sky 
we call the sun, that it possessed as much 
heat in snch latitudes as it does at the 
equator now, and that the vapor of this warm 
water was warming these commencements 
of continents! How simple are the devices 
of our good calculator of the world unseen ! 

Who is going to deny this assertion when 



it is barely necessary to ascertain what could 
enable the water of the earth at such places 
to become warm ? If the water was warm 
the atmosphere over both water and land 
was warm. 

A child can demonstrate this explanation 
and prove its truth by placing two vesselsjcon- 
fcaining water of different depths on a plat 
of ground where the sun shines and observing 
the difference in the temperature of the water 
at different times. Let the pan of the milk 
dairy be the instrument for one part of the 
water and a common wash boiler for the 
other, and it must not be forgotten that 
only a few degrees higher temperature is 
wanted in cold countries to convert them 
into temperate conditions of air and water, 
and a few such degrees of increase of tem- 
perature to render tliem tropical. 

Will any one try this experiment and in- 
form the world what the depth of the water 
was when Greenland was as green aslrelandis 
now, and what depth it must be now ? These 
facts can be so well obtained by calculation 
that a sea sounding will be unnecessary. If 
an account is taken of ocean currents the 
measurement can be accurately made, and 
so can the depth of the ocean at any point of 
the globe. ' What an astonishing assertion 
this is, and when is this writer to get through 
making startling assertions in this paper!' 
will be exclaimed by a hundred readers. We 
shall get through only when all the errors of 
the scientific preachers are overthrown and a 
partial description of the works of creation 
are given the people. When this is accom- 
plished the balance of the description of cre- 
ation will not appear surprising. 

So good an understanding of the general 
operations of nature will be had that an un- 
derstanding of all the rest will be obtained as 
matter of course. We do not care to injure 
the sale of any one's books, but it is our pur- 
pose to dispose of the foolish contents of all 
the scientific works of Christendom and pa- 
gandom (and there is little difference in their 
quality) in the course of our work, and we will 
here promise every reader of this paper that 
every scientific book and publication in the 
world that is now teaching the stuff called sci- 
ence shall become as valueless in a short time 
as the inscriptions on the obelisks of Egypt, 
or the scratches on the rocks that are accept- 
ed by scientists as evidence of a glacial epoch. 

It is coming to be seen that there is a way 



28 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



to uncover all the inetliods of creation, and it 
will be done in spite of all the copiers of old 
ideas that are in existence. 

Now we can discover that all that makes 
the earth warmer at the equator and at 
the regions of the earth where the oceans 
are hroadest is merely the shallowness 
of the water in such parts of the globe. As 
true as the fact that the co-called sun will 
warm a shallow pan of water more than a 
deeper amount, our earth is warmed by the 
heat produced on account of the shallowness 
of its oceans; and it is warmed more in the 
region of the equator only because there is 
more shallow water in this portion of the 
earth and in its oceans. If it was a fact that 
the water was more shallow around the poles 
the warmer seasons would be at the poles. 
A complete change would take place in the 
character of the illumination that is warming 
and lighting the earth, and instead of one 
illuminator we would have two, and a great 
zone of ice would exist on land at the equator. 
Let our readers observe what is here stated, 
and obtain a chart of the planet Mars, and 
behold a world with two suns, and then ob- 
serve old Jupiter with a belt of ice and snow 
around its equator, and a partial condition 
of ice and enow between its equator and its 
poles and a sun at each pole. ' What a great 
discovery, if this is a fact ! ' all who see this 
article will say. We cannot further describe 
these great objects of the heavens in this arti- 
cle, and must drop them till the subjects of 
astronomy are reached. We can only explain 
our own world and disclose the cause of its 
condition here. 

Wc desire the reader to remember that in 
the existence of vapor in the atmosphere 
there is all that creates heat. When the at- 
mosphere is vibrated, the vapor is vibrated, 
and it is all that will afford heat. When 
there is no vapor there can be no heat. 

Of course, if this is the philosophy of heat, 
an evaporation of vapor is necessary to create 
heat in any part of the world. Just to the 
extent that vapor is created will the tempera- 
ture of the atmosphere be increased; and 
just to the extent that an ocean or any body 
of water is shallow will it become warm un- 
der the influence of the sun, and allow a 
greater increase of vapor over it. When the 
vapor is in the atmosphere it is wafted over 
the continents, where it gives them a warm 
atmosphere. 



All the smaller bodies of water operate in 
the same way. 

The influence of this heat is all that opens 
the surface of the ground and permits an es- 
cape of the earth's electric current; and this 
current consists of the influence that is con- 
flicting with the same influence of the sun 
and creating tne blaze in our sky that is do- 
ing so much to confound our astronomers. In 
this co-operation of sun and earth there is all 
the means of giving us the great display of 
light and beauty that is sweeping daily 
around the globe, and creating all that is 
affording the changes of day and night, and 
seasons, and growth of plants. The great 
satellite of the earth whose beauty is greater 
than anything the eye ever rested on, is 
causing all the changes of seasons ; and it 
changes them merely by assisting the sun in 
warming more of the earth than its o^vn 
power is capable of accomplishing. As this 
good and glorious empress of the night is 
changing her pathway through the sky a 
change of our seasons takes place. It changes 
its course by reason of the attraction of the 
earth in its control of this body, and when 
we have explained what it is that accom- 
l^anies the earth around the sun, it can be 
seen why this old beauty of our uight is 
caused to step one side every six months. 

No oijerations of the stellar bodies are more 
interesting than the conduct of the moon, 
and when its operations are explained the 
cause can be seen for the wabbling course it 
pursues around the earth. The astronomers 
are now and for centuries have been trying to 
discover what the cause is of the moon's con- 
stant alterations of its position in its orbit, 
and although they can see it is produced by 
the attraction of the earth to a great extent, 
they cannot understand why the earth at- 
tracts it differently in different seasons. Her- 
schel observed fifty perturbations of the moon 
in a single revolution. 

The oceans, seas and bodiesof land of the 
globe are the instrumentalities that cause a 
difference in the earth's attraction of the 
moon, and the changes produced in a season 
are due merely to the position of the moon in 
respect to these waters and lands. The 
oceans and land affect the moon according to 
their discharge of electricity. The oceans 
will be found to exert a different power on 
the moon according to their size and depth of 
their waters. This is all we can state in 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



29 



reference to the moon, except its power to 
create tides, and it is all that is necessary to 
be stated here. 

What is stated brings us to a consideration 
of the operations of the oceans called cur- 
rents, and when these operations are consid- 
ered we will discQSS the cause of tides. 

The currents of the oceans are as important 
affairs of nature as the oceans themselves; 
and if their character was understood, a 
whole catalogue of wonderful and wise 
phenomena would be seen. 

Each current of the ocean is describing an 
elipse more or less perfect, and a circuit of 
electricity as plain as one produced by a 
common battery with its poles connected. 
The circuits can be seen in any map of the 
currents, and in every instance of a current 
there will be found a continuous whirling of 
water in a partly circular direction. 

The currents that extend their circuits into 
the Arctic and Antarctic oceans will be found 
to be only partly represented on the map, and 
the reason for this is the fact that the insuffi- 
cient explorations of such oceans have not 
enabled geographers to make a correct de- 
scription of the currents that are passing 
through these waters. 

Let the reader observe a chart of ocean cur- 
rents and our statement will be completely 
verified. Xow, in these circuits of the oceans 
there can be found the only breakwaters of 
these great bodies of water that nature has 
constructed. 

The only use of an ocean current is to pre- 
vent a swell of the water produced by the 
moon becoming so strong and high as to 
damage the shores of continents and islands. 
This is all they do, and the current is appar- 
ent only near the coasts of continents and in 
its crossing of the ocean. The sweep of 
the water is precisely where it should be to 
accomplish the object for which the current 
is intended — a most convincing argument 
that a calculator was the author of these cur- 
rents. If it were a fact that a tide could not 
injure a continent or island were it not for 
such breakwater an ocean current would be 
the one useless thing in creation. 

The cause of an ocean current can be found 
in the heat of the water at the equator and 
the greater outflow of the earth's electric 
current on the borders of the water. The 
difference in temperature of the water on one 
side of it would pioduce only a rolling of the 



water as in a vessel where only one side is 
heated. 

The ocean current is coursing in an opposite 
direction or in a direction at an angle to such 
a rolling of the water as the heat at the 
equator would produce. Now, there is in 
e^ery current of the oceans a means of ascer- 
taining the depth of the water at every part 
of an ocean, and it is found merely in the 
width and direction of such currents. The 
general depth of the water is denoted by their 
whirling portions. Considerable variation 
will be found in the depth in the current 
and in the more quiet center, but the more 
general character of the floor of the ocean is 
as perfectly disclosed by the current as it 
could be by an elevation of it. 

Let us now consider the cause of tides ; and 
if it is possible to ascertain what heaps up 
the water when the moon is passing over it, 
we can surely ascertain what connection the 
earth has with the moon, and what the influ- 
ence is called attraction of gravity. 

Every time the inoon passes around the 
earth the water of every ocean and the Me- 
diterrean Sea and Gulf of Mexico, are caused 
to start toward this great object, and the 
whole cause of this phenomenon is claimed to 
be due to the gravitation of the water toward 
the moon on account of the moon's attraction. 
This very attraction is all that is necessary 
to explain in order to explain the cause of the 
attempt of the water to go to ihe moon. 

The whole scientific world are confident 
that what is called gravity or attraction of 
gravity can never be understood ; and with a 
great portion of them the idea prevails that 
it was purposely calculated to be forever a 
mystery to the human family. 

The attraction of the planatory bodies is in 
every particular the same kind of attraction 
that is operated by the common magnet. The 
magnet is simply a piece of metal or any sub- 
stance around which a current of electricity 
is coursing. 

If the substance is a piece of glass or amber 
the current is created on its surface ou one 
side, and the current will only course over 
one surface as it courses in an ocean current. If 
the substance is a bar of steel or other metal 
the current will course from one end to the 
other, and pass thiough the atmosphere back 
to the end it passes from. If the bar is bent 
in a way to bring the ends near together, the 
current on leaving one end will pass across 



30 



Ices of Electricity in the Earth. 



the space TDetween the ends and pass over 
the metal continuously. It is in the quick 
passage of the current from one pole of the 
bar to the other that the current is increased 
nearly to the same extent that it is dissipated 
in the atmosphere at other points of the cir- 
cuit. The passage of the current through the at 
mosphere decomposes the atmospheric gases, 
which decomposition of gases generates 
more electri city. This capacity of the current 
to decompose atmospheric gases in its course 
is all that enables a bar of metal to remain 
a magnet for a great length of time. The 
straight bar is able to retain its magnetic 
character but a short time, and for the reason 
that the current in passing through the at- 
mosphere from the pole it leaves to the other, 
is not aided by the part of the current at the 
other pole. The passage of the current 
througliHhe atmosphere on such a magnet is 
more difficult, and the current is as much 
dissipated as increased by the passage. 

The current on one side of a piece of glass 
or amber is soon dissipated and for the reason 
that i t is resisted by both the surface of the 
amber or glass and the atmosphere. 

The current on any magnet is created either 
by rubbing the magnet or by placing it in a 
current already created. Nothing is per- 
formed in the rubbing but a small amount of 
decomposition of the gases of the atmosphere 
around the magnet and the particles of the 
surface that is rubbed. This converts such 
substances into electricity. 

Only such objects as are incapable of allow- 
ing a current of this influence to pass through 
them with ease can be made a magnet. All 
that prevents a piece of wood or any sub- 
stance from becoming a magnet when rubbed 
is the coarseness of its composition and its 
capacity to allow the influence to pass 
through it. The degree which any substance 
can acquire a current of electricity on its sur- 
face will correspond to its capacity to prevent 
the current passing into or through it. The 
strength of the magnet always corresponds 
to the amount of the current on its surface. 

If the atmospheric gases are completely 
excluded from the space between one magnet 
and another, no power can separate them 
after they are united but the force of another 
current of this influence. The substance of 
the magnets will yield sooner than the union 
of the magnets. The exclusion of such gases 
between any two magnets, or between a 



magnet and a substance that is of a similar 
nature is all that causes an approach of oue 
body to the other or the union of the magnets. 

The attraction of a magnet for a piece of 
a similar metal is no more a wonder than the 
collapse of a vessel or any chamber when 
the atmospheric gases are excluded from its 
interior. The two operations are identically 
alike. 

The only thing that occurs in these opera- 
tions is the exhaustion of the gases between 
the parts of the objects that come together. 
How simple an explanation of the greatest 
wonder that has agitated the mind of man. 

The very simplicity of the phenomenon has 
been the cause of its mystery. The cause of 
the exclusion of the gases between the objects 
attracted and attracting, is the current of 
electricity that is increased on the surfaces of 
the attracting objects. There could be no in- 
crease of the current if there was not an ex- 
clusion of such gases. The force that pressed 
the objects together is merely the pressure of 
the gases behind the objects attracted; and 
it is a fact that no body or piece of metal can 
be attracted by a magnet that is wholly sur- 
rounded by a current of this influence, and 
any common magnet is capable of illustrating 
and confirming this fact. 

A small particle of metal that will be 
quickly attracted to either pole of the magnet 
if placed near it, will, if dropped midway 
between the poles, be nearly suspended be- 
tween them, and if the current existed in a 
sufficient quantity and was not moving, the 
atom of metal would be entirely suspended 
between these points. Now, all the facts con- 
cerning the character of the attraction of 
common magnets is observed in the attraction 
of worlds for each other, and no other char- 
acter of attraction is possible. Every body 
in the sky is attracted more or less by the 
other bodies, and the same pressing of sub- 
stance on the side opposite the attraction is 
all that causes them to make an obeisance to 
a passing planet or other body. The current 
of each body is the instrumentality for de- 
creasing the volume of atmospheric gases on 
the sides of the bodies presented to each other. 
In every phenomenon of this character only an 
opening of the gases ofthe atmosphere on one 
side of the body is all that takes place except 
the pushing bythe atmosphere on the opposite 
side. All that prevents a magnet from attract- 
ing a piece of wood or any substance is th&^ 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



31 



passage tlirougli the wood or substance of tlie 
current and creating a current all around it. 
In the exhibition of a suspension of an ob- 
ject in a current of electricity can be seen 
Tvhy the earth is a better magnet for attract- 
ing non-metallic substances than a common 
metallic magnet. In a piece of metal there 
is a substance created from a pressing of one 
of the metallic bases, and the only thing 
it -will attract is an object composed of a sub- 
stance of a similar condition of decomposition. 
All substances were once in the condition of 
mica. All substances are either different con- 
ditions of decomposition of mica or different 
conditions of decomposition of this substance 
pressed to different extents. 

In the operations of electricity upon the 
different substances of the earth, we can dis- 
cover a perfect confirmation of this important 
fact. Let every one who observes what is 
now to be stated give the statement to as 
many of the fashionable authors of science as 
possible, and ask for a contradiction of the 
proposition. 

The weight of any object on the earth is 
just the amount of the earth's attraction upon 
it. In other words just the degree of the ex- 
clusion of atmospheric gases between the 
object and earth. The exclusion of sucb 
gases will depend wholly upon the character 
of the substance of the object that is attracted. 

The earth contains a great quantity of all 
the substances that are ever attracted to it. 
In the distribution of such substance in the 
earth's crust a great wonder is to be revealed. 
The very presence of all the affairs of which 
the earth is composed is created in every 
square foot or square mile of its solid crust. 

In the decomposition of the crust of the 
earth there has been a complete process of 
gathering the different substances into the 
soil, and where the earth is covered with soil 
there is almost an equal distribution of the 
properties that constitute soil. The attrac- 
tion of the earth is in all parts of it as uni- 
form as it can be at this age of its existence. 
The exceptions to the attraction of the earth 
are observed in the water, and in places 
where there are considerable quantities of 
metal. In the attraction of the earth over 
a bed of metal of any character there is seen 
an increase of so-called gravity for any 
metallic substance, and over an ocean where 
the water is deep there is observed a decrease 
in the weight of any substance. The effect 



of the water in preventing the discharge of 
the earth's current is the cause of this dif- 
ference. 

The deeper the water the less will be the 
attraction of the earth over it. 

The deep water is said to be more condensed 
and more capable of supporting bodies on its 
surface. This is a mere attempt to dispose of 
a question that is not understood. The top of 
water becomes no more condensed by the in- 
crease of the exteat of water under it. The 
water at the bottom, of course, does. 

The manifestation of the decrease of the 
attraction of the earth over deep water is ob- 
served only in the apparent power of such 
water to bear objects upon its surface better 
than where it is shallow. The attraction of 
the earth decreases in the atmosphere gradu- 
ally as we ascend, and this is merely a result 
of the decrease of the volume of til current 
of electricity discharged by the earth. The 
cause of the decrease is the resistence of the 
gases of the atmosphere. Avery convincing 
operation of this law is seen in the greater 
attraction of the earth upon an object in a 
vessel in which the atmosphere is as far ex- 
hausted as poseible. In such a condition of 
air all objects are attracted alike. A feather 
willfaD as quickly as steel. Now, all that ren- 
ders the earth capable of attracting one sub- 
stance more than another is the difference in 
the assistance such objects render the earth 
in opening a passage through tbe atmos- 
pheric gases. A piece of steel or other hard 
substance is constantly generating a current 
of electricity around its surface to a greater 
extent than is performed in other substances, 
and the current that is extended to it by the 
controlling magnet will not pass through it 
to such an extent, and its recoil assists the 
two currents in opening the channel through 
which the smaller magnet will pass to the 
other. 

The reason why one substance is capable of 
attracting a similar substance more than an- 
other is the fact that the operations of the 
current of each are similar, and a more com- 
plete and accelerated work of clearing a pas- 
sage between them is accomplished. If the 
volume or velocity of the currents be differ- 
ent a conflict more or less disturbing takes 
place. Now every character phenomenon that 
can be discovered by the so-called attraction 
of gravity in the earth or other planetary 
body can be obtained by experiment with a 



32 



Offices of ElectricHy m the Earth. 



common magnet, and even in opposition to 
tlie earth's attraction. The attraction of the 
earth is operated through every kind of sub- 
stance. So is the attraction of the magnet. 
The common magnet cannot exert an attrac- 
tion through metals until the metal has be- 
come a part of the magnet. Neither can the 
earth. Water halts the attractive power of 
a magnet. So do the oceans halt that of 
■the earth. The earth attracts through wood, 
glass and all substances that are not metalic. 
The magnet does also, and in none of such 
phenomena can any difference be detected 
between the two magnets, except in extent. 

A complete refutation to any claim that 
the earth is one kind of an attractor, and a 
magnet of steel is another, can be found in 
the fact that a piece of steel is constructed 
from the greater magnet and obtained all its 
capaci% for acquiring attractive powers 
from the terrestrial magnet, and they are in- 
creased only by the greater condensation of 
the particles of the steel. It is the more con- 
densed condition of substance only that gives 
a metal more power to constantly generate 
and possess on its surface a current of elec- 
tricity. A rubbing of the sy.rface of a hard 
substance accomplishes a more complete de- 
composition of matter than it can where the 
surface of a substance is in a great measure 
open. A diamond will give out an electric 
current faster than a metal for the reason 
that it is capable of more rapid decomposi- 
tion. A small amoimt of heat will destroy 
its brilliancy. 

Now, in what has been stated in reference 



to the philosophy of the attraction of gravity 
all the explanation of the cause of tides is 
found except that in the wave created by the 
passage of the moon over the water, only a 
release of the pressure of the atmosphere 
upon the water is created. The water reacts 
when the pressure is removed. 

In the second wave only a reaction of the 
first is observable. In the middle or over 
the deeper portions of the ocean there is but 
a slight elevation of the water. The coun- 
teracting influence of the earth which co- 
operates with the moon's to create a cause- 
way from one body to the other is in a great 
measure destroyed by the great volume of 
water where the oceans are deepest. There 
can be no considerable pushing of the water 
toward the moon in such places. This is all our 
space will permit us to state in this chapter. 

We will describe the geyser and its cause 
in another chapter, and when it is done we 
will commence the description of the difier- 
ent substances of which the earth is com- 
posed, and the first thing that will be dis- 
cussed will be the cause of the existence of 
salt. It is quite time the world knew what 
created so common and abundant a sub- 
stance. We can assure all our readers that a 
satisfactory explanation of the character and 
cause of every substance of the earth shall be 
given, and the reason for their being where 
they are found. No romance in the volumes 
of stories will be so interesting to the reader 
as the uncovering of the ways of creation that 
gave the world and its contents to the chil- 
dren upon it. 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



33 



Chapter V. 

When the chapter that we are now to write is 
<5onchided there will be no subject of a geologi- 
cal character that will need overhauling. 

Only a careful examination of the individual 
aflfairs of the earth,. in the hght of the work 
which will have been given, will be all that any 
one will want to do in order to comprehend 
what operated to give such affairs existence. 

This chapter, as well as the previous chapter, 
will be lengthy, in order to get through this part 
of our work as quickly as possible. 

In what will be stated all the substances of 
any consequence of which notice is taken by the 
geologist and chemist, and concerned with the 
earth, will receive an explanation. As we prom- 
ised in our last chapter, the cause of the exist- 
ence of salt will be first considered. 

This abundant substance is as simple a com- 
pound as water. 

It is described as a compound of chlorine and 
sodium. 

This is all the explanation of one of the most 
common and abundant commodities in the world 
that science can give. 

"When the question is asked what chlorine is, 
the reply is that it is a gas, thick and suffocat- 
ing, and when pressed it becomes a thick and 
suffocating fluid of a yeUow color. In answer 
to an inquiry what sodium is, it is replied that it 
is a metal a Httle Hghter than water, and so soft 
it yields to the pressure of the fingers. These 
explanations of the two compounds of salt is all 
the scientific world can offer. "When the infor- 
mation they contain is obtained, the student is 
as wise as when the questions are asked. He is 
no wiser in reference to the existence of salt. 

Let us see if it is not possible to ascertain pre- 
cisely just what salt is, and why it exists in the 
ocean and in other bodies of water. 

Every particle of salt contains a small amount 
of alkali, and a small amount of the decomposed 
crust of our earth. Every alkali is merely a 
portion of the water of the earth, and a small 
amount of ashes of any burned substance. The 
only difference between an alkali and an acid is 
in the fact that in an acid there are particles of 
an Tinbumed substance. 

Now, the alkali can be given a variety of con- 
ditions merely by a greater decomposition of 
the substance that is mixed with the water. If 
it is but common ashes, produced by an ordi- 
nary combustion, a mere common alkali is the 
result. If the water is given the ashes of a sub- 



stance burned by a blow pipe or whatever will 
decompose the substance further, the product 
will be ammonia. If the substance is burned by 
electricity, and which decomposes still more, 
the product of its mixture with water is chlo- 
rine. If the decomposition is still greater, as it 
can be by again subjecting the substance to a 
current of electricity, and then restoring it to 
water, the product is the substance that yields 
its current of electricity to whatever it is put in 
contact with. It is called prussic acid. 

Now, this is all the reader will want to learn 
of the character of chlorine, except that when 
the decomposed atoms are in the water, the 
water decomposes them still further, and if the 
current of electricity generated by the decompo- 
sition could get out of the water no chlorine or 
acid could be produced. 

The water wiU hold it, and the interminable 
action of this electricity in the water is all that 
constitutes the active character of any acid or 
alkah. 

The salt of any body of water is obtained sole- 
ly by the decomposed substance of the crust of 
the earth becoming mixed with the water. Only 
an alkaU is produced, and the decomposed sub- 
stance is in all cases a burned amount of mica. 
It is the burned portions of the cells of the hu- 
man or animal body that affords the so-caUed 
sodium for creating salt in the urine. The cells 
of all organizations of the globe are identically 
nke the great cell that constituted originally the 
globe itself. Only a difference in size and con- 
densation could be created. Now, will all who 
see this observe a portion of the evidence that 
our world was once only a cell of mica. In its 
decomposition " sodium " is created and mixed 
with its water. Its bladders are containing a 
urine as salt as that of a wolf. In every animal 
body and in every plant ''sodium" is created 
in exactly the same way, and the bladders of 
such organizations are containing salt urine. 

Every physician knows it is the ashes of cells 
that is deposited in the bladder. It is also 
known that in the plant sodium is obtained by 
a decomposition of its cells, and if the plant is 
allowed to make its own deposits it will fill a 
considerable space with ashes that create ammo- 
nia in the air. 

No writer of science will deny the analogies 
here pointed to. 

The crystallization of salt is a work of which 
the world is needing explanation as much as 
it does of the character of salt. 



34 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



Every crystallization of any substance is per- 
formed by tbe attraction of ' ' sodium " to a cell 
of a plant or animal, and the accumulations of 
such attracted substance constitute the masses 
of crystals. The accumulation is performed by 
an attraction of crystals for each other. Every 
cell or tissue of any plant or animal or human 
body is given a lining of the same material that 
the cell is composed of, and when the other part 
of the cell is destroyed, as it is by decay and 
death, this lining still exists. Around all such 
linings the atoms of "sodium," or whatever is 
sufficiently decomposed, will be attracted, and 
the observable body thus created is a crystal. 
In either atmosphere or water that is sufficiently 
cold this work of garnering into crystals takes 
place, and if a water or atmosphere is without 
either the linings of such cells, or the decom- 
posed substance, no crystallizing can take place. 
"Whenever such substances exist in water or at- 
mosphere that is sufficiently warm, a current of 
electricity passes through such cells, fi-om one 
open side to the other, and the process of growth 
takes iDlace. Every such operation of a current 
of electricity produces an animal. If the oper- 
ation takes place in only a ceU, the animal will 
become one of those insects that the scientific 
world is giving such a careful scrutiny. If the 
current passes through a tissue of ceUs, of this 
refined character, a worm is generated. If it 
passes through a whole organization of such 
ceUs, as it can if the iDlant cells are not sepa- 
rated, an animal of the size of the plant or 
greater is created. 

The process of growth in the least insect is 
the same as that of any animal, and it is per- 
formed simply by the current attracting to the 
interior of the cell a portion of the " sodium" 
or decomposed substance in the water or air, 
and decomposing it further by a burning of such 
atoms. The current generated by this decom- 
position is pressed to the surface of the animal 
and consohdated into cells. 

Let all who read this remember that merely 
in the fact of a cell lining being in warm water 
or warm air there is aU that produces an animal 
instead of a crystal. Let all who see this also 
remember that it only requires a sufficient 
amount of "sodium" or decomposed substance 
in the atmosphere of the earth and in its waters 
where they are warm in order to i^roduce bacil- 
lus as large as alligators or elephants. 

When our teachers of science can understand 
what affords life this great disclosure will ap- 1 



pear as clear as a great fame for those who have 
discovered nothing. 

Now, in the cells of the coral a substance was 
created that afforded the warm ocean and its so- 
dimn a thing around which the sodium could 
construct its crystals. 

Every crystal of salt is shaped like the cell of 
a coral, and every clump of such crystals is 
shaped like a clump of corals. 

What a satisfaction it will be "to the good wife 
or cook, if she is informed that in a lump of 
salt there is a soul of a coral, and that it is cov- 
ered over with the ashes of a part of the crust 
of the globe, and that when the salt is dissolved 
in water there is only a thick alkah. A brine is 
merely a thick alkah, and if a part of the salt is 
separated from the water, in a short time the 
water will be as caustic as this substance ever 
is, and taste just like it. In this explanation of 
a briny ocean, all can see why a coral was con- 
structed from a mere plant. 

An alkaline solution burned the plant to some 
extent. 

When it is understood what the salt of an 
ocean can accomphsh, in giving color to a ma- 
rine plant, the curious orders of corals that be- 
deck the floor of the ocean can be contemplated 
with satisfaction. 

The difference of decomposition of these good 
works of usefulness is all that gives them differ- 
ent colors. 

Now will the observers of what is already 
stated give us a careful examination of what is 
to be stated. We want a whole country of crit- 
ics to criticise every word we shall employ in 
this work. 

In the construction of what are called coal 
measures there was a device employed as aston- 
ishing as anything in. nature. The present un- 
derstanding of scientific authors concerning coal 
deposits is, that a great field of plants of the 
character of ferns became covered over with 
washings of sand and earth from the elevated 
portions of the earth's surface, and that in the 
different strata of coal measures only a repetition 
of this operation was employed. This proposi- 
tion is given with as much confidence of its 
truth as any of such teachers will describe their 
own work. 

It is as untrue as though they claimed that a cart 
and horse were employed to dump the coal and 
its covering. The substance of coal is only 
coral burned to a char. The coal is only part 
of the coral fringe that girdled each atoll. 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth. 



35 



AVlien the upheaval occurred, as we have al- 
ready stated, a current of electricity discharged 
by the earth was the force that produced the up- 
heaval. In a coral upheaval only a great smash- 
ing of a coral mass took place, and the broken 
coral piled up in a continuous direction. In 
this broken amount of coral rock a degree of 
burning occurred in the outflow of the current 
that produced the upheaval. When a greater 
amount of coral creations extended the coral 
continent, another upheaval occurred the same 
way around the borders of the growing conti- 
nent. 

This construction of a fringe was much more 
extensive than the preceding one, and a greater 
degree of burning took place. In a greater 
burning of coral rock a coal was produced. No 
coal can be found except where a coral atoll 
of great size is seen, and in every locality where 
coal is found an atoll in all respects like the one 
created when the continent or island was being 
developed will be seen. The same partly circu- 
lar fringe and the lagoon and a river of consid- 
erable extent coursing from one side of it to the 
outlet of the lagoon. Do not fail to examine 
tbiR statement, and discover, if possible, a lump 
of coal where there is no partly circular range 
of smaU mountains. 

In this coral atoll of charred coral a coal mea- 
sure can be found of some extent in any part of 
the globe. The amount of coal will in every in- 
stance correspond to the size of the mountains. 

If the range is only a hundred feet high the 
coal will be only about a foot deep. If the 
mountains are as high as a good sized church 
the coal wiU be about two feet deep. If the 
mountains are a thousand feet high it will be 
profitable to open the mine. When the mount- 
ains are above this height a coral rock is found 
and melted rock. The heat in the upheaval of 
so great a mountain only melted the coral. It 
was too great a heat to convert the coral into a 
carboniferous condition. 

Let us inform all who are interested in the 
development of a coal mine that they can find 
in what is here stated that a coal measure can be 
disclosed with perfect accuracy. On all the 
high ranges of mountains only a greater discov- 
ery than what is here made is to be given to the 
world. 

Let every one whose farm is situated on a 
side of a partly circular range of mountains as 
high as the Orange Mountains of New Jersey, 
commence furnishing their neighbors with coal. 



They will be sure to find the coal by opening a 
side of the mountain. 

This is aU we need state in explanation of 
coal or its locaHty. The coal of our country is 
under a growth of pines. It cannot be found 
under any other species of plants. 

In every State of the Union a coal measure 
exists. The only difference in them is in extent 
and depth. The old Bay State is provided with 
sufficient coal for a whole nation. Only a neg- 
lect to bore on a hillside to a sufficient depth 
has prevented this fact becoming known. 

On the plains of the Western States a consid- 
erable boring was necessary to obtain water, and 
a coal measure was almost everywhere disclosed. 
The measure in each instance is surrounded by 
hills several hundred feet high, and where there 
are no hills there is no coal. Look at the charts 
of coal measures, so far as coal is discovered, 
and see if the measures are not in hilly countries 
and covered with pine forests. The different 
strata of coal in one locaHty are produced by 
the breaking of the coral rock into tiers, and 
thu.s creating crevices between them. The oven of 
the craterwould extend its heat into such crevices 
and burn the thinnest strata into coal. It is al- 
ways a fact that the thinnest strata are the far- 
thest from the centre of the mountain. All that 
is giving our coal miners difficulty in getting 
coal from the deepest measure is the unburned 
rock above the thickest sti-atum. Every coal 
mine should be approached from the top of the 
hill. A vast amount of blasting and digging 
would be thus saved. 

Now if we can discover what produced the 
glycerine called petroleum in the crevices of the 
coral rock we can give good advice concerning 
the uses to be made of this substance. 

Every oil is the separated ceUs of the plant or 
animal organization. It is only cells in a mo- 
bile condition. The cells of plants will give a 
good oil of the character of glycerine. Animal 
cells will give an oil of the character of grease. 
The difference is caused by the greater size of 
plant cells. The oil of plants is hghter. In 
every cell there is a way to create an explosive 
material, and it is obtained by giving the oil a 
wash of coal dust. The coal will convert the 
oil into powder, and when it is dry the combus- 
tion is so rapid the whole mass will explode. The 
only thing that creates nitro-glycerine is a wash 
of acid which partly bums the surface of the 
cells. This operates as coal dust does in con- 
verting the cells into powder. The explosion of 



36 



Offices of Elecirlcity in the Earth. 



the oil will be less easily effected if the cells are 
coated with carbon. The whole of the oil beds 
of the Alleghenies axe capable of being convei-ted 
into magazines of giant powder. 

The oil is placed there for the purpose of fur- 
nishing blasting powder for opening the mines of 
coal. The coal fields of that region are covered 
with more or less glycerine. The glycerine can 
be exploded by forcing coal dust into the oil 
and igniting it with a charge of electricity. 
"When the explosion takes place a whole measure 
of coal will be uncovered. 

Let this device be attempted. It is sure to 
succeed. 

Now in the creation of the glycerine of the 
crevices of coral rock, a process of giving our 
miners a force for blasting rock was adopted as 
much different from the one supposed to be 
adopted as the creation of coal was different 
from what is generally accepted. * 

The cells of which petroleum is made are the 
cells of corals, and they were separated by a 
current of electricity which operated to rend 
the coral rock. In the escape of this current, a 
considerable amount of decomposition of the 
coral was performed. The separation of the 
cells of a coral will produce oil as weU as a sep- 
aration of plant or animal cells. Every particle 
of bituminous coal is given its oily character by 
a separation of some of the cells of coral rocks. 
In all such coal a greater degree of decomposi- 
tion occurred. It is lighter on that account. 
"When this decomposition of coal was of this ex- 
tent a great deal of oil was created, and in this 
condition of the coal the oil could come out. 
When it was out it would run as water does into 
the crevices of the upturned rock. 

The only thing that gives an oil well a volun- 
tary discharge of the oil is the position of the 
well in respect to the crevice. If the upper part 
of the crevice is higher than it is at the boring 
a spouting of oil takes place. If this is not the 
case an outflow is not possible. 

Let this be remembered, and an immense sav- 
ing both in boring and pumping will be made. 

This philosophy of getting oil can be applied 
in obtaining salt as well. It is adopted in the 
case of artesian wells. 

Let us give our good friends in aU coal dis- 
tricts a word of advice concerning the explo- 
sions in coal mines. The coal {fire damp) damp 
of which so much has been written and spoken, 
is a hai-mless affair. It is never exploded. 
The explosions in coal mines are caused by 



the coal dust giving the oil an explosive charac- 
ter. 

Only a powder of such substance is exploded. 
The reason why the explosion is not seen to be 
on the floor and surface of the mine is because 
the miners' eyes are closed in death when the 
explosion occurs in a vault where they are at 
work. 

They never are allowed to give an account of 
what they first saw. Every explosion of this 
character is a conversion of the cells of petro- 
leum or coral cells into electricity. The coal 
dust merely affords a combustible substance for 
the surface of a cell. The nitrogen of the chem- 
ical creation is a similar combustible. 

The means for preventing an explosion of this 
petroleum is merely a washing of the mine of its 
dust. Let every coal mine be washed and the 
coal in the water removed. No explosion can 
occur if this is done every month. 

We have employed the words ' ' coal damp " 
in order to avoid the use of a most ridiculous 
term. A ' ' fii-e damp " is what has never been 
created. The damp of fire is what is seen in 
the atmosphere after a kettle of water is given 
sufficient heat to create vapor. This vapor is 
inexplosive. 

It is our desire to disclose another work of 
electricity in mountains, and it will complete a 
description of all the constructing of rock that 
has taken place. 

Only a little less heat than was required to 
convert coral rock into what is described as coal 
was all that was necessary to construct trap 
rock. 

Every geologist is confident that heat was em- 
ployed in creating this rock, and they are just 
as confident that the rock was formed by the 
deposit of the sediment of great mountains. 
It is to destroy all such mistakes that we are 
giving our conclusions upon such affairs. 

All that converted coral rock into trap rock 
was the same fire that converted other parts of 
the general coral mass into coal. 

On every hillside in this or any country there 
can be seen peeping out of the earth a portion 
of the fringe of a coral atoll. On the surface of 
this rock a smooth and sometimes a scratched 
surface can be witnessed; under the surface, a 
condition of rock in all respects Hke trap rock. 
If the rock is in a range of considerable hill s, it 
is only necessary to blast a few hundred feet to 
obtain coal. The coal will be the trap rock 
considerably more burned. Just as certain as. 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



37 



the rock appears -^11 its condition become 
darker and more ' ' carboniferous " as the depth 
of the rock is disclosed. 

If the hill is small only a very dark blue stone 
is discovered. If the hill is great the blue stone 
becomes coal. There is not to-day in any corm- 
try a geologist that is satisfied that coal -was cov- 
ered by a consoUdation of sand or mud, and be- 
cause they canxLot account for the existence of 
either. A hiU was never overslaughed by a 
considerable amount of any substance. Every 
avalanche of any substance finds its course in a 
ravine, and deposits its substance in a vaUey. 
AU coal beds and rock are found on hiU and 
mountain sides. Only a few boulders are 
given a place on the meadow and plain. 

Let no one mistake what is our intention in 
this remark. Every coal bed and rock bed, ex- 
cept what is hereafter explained, are results of 
an upheaval of a bed of coral, and no rock is 
discovered of any other character except a few 
boulders, and what is soon to be described. 
When our readers pass through a tunnel, cut for 
the purpose of a railroad, or for any purpose, 
let them observe the character of the rock, and 
discover if possible anything but a coral bed, 
more or less colored and contracted by heat. 
Let them examinine any such rock and observe 
anything in it but a consohdated mass of coral 
contracted or charred by heat. 

"When this is done we ask you to prevent as 
far as possible the teaching of the errors of sci- 
entists upon this question in the schools of the 
country. 

What a glorious provision for giving mortals 
a quantity of aU the hard substances that a com- 
munity could require. 

It is only a mere item of the grand scheme of 
the Almighty for furnishing man with the means 
for his advancement. 

Now on the tops of great mountains of aU 
parts of the globe a different character of rock 
is found. It is called quartz. Sometimes it is 
extended to a base of such mountains. It is al- 
ways harder than trap rock, and it glistens as 
the sparkling wave. 

This shining substance is only a mixture of 
mica and coral. The deptL-Of the crater is the 
cause of the appearance of the mica. Only on 
high mountains is quartz discovered, and it is a 
fact that in the appearance of this mica a word 
is brought to the surface of the globe that within 
the mountain there is a channel that extends to 
the hollow of the globe. Only a tearing up of 



the substratum of the earth's crust will enable a 
current of electricity of the earth to cast the 
earth's mica upon the peak of the mountain. 

Another astonishing disclosure is obtained 
from the capping of mountains with mica. It is 
that in the height of the mountain a measure is 
obtained of the thickness of the earth's crust. 

A most startling disclosure, is it not ? Every 
such range of mountains as appears on the 
western side of our continent discloses the fact 
that in the height of the peaks a cause is dis- 
covered for the general depths of the ocean. A 
grand device for measuring avast ocean's depth. 
About two and a half miles is found to be the 
average depth of aU oceans. 

About two and three-quarter miles is found to 
be the average elevation of great mountain 
ranges. If an ocean is only a fourth of a mile 
less deep than the greatest of upheavals are 
high, it does look as if only a small depth of 
water origiaally occupied the globe. For if the 
mountains were cast into the ocean, and the 
hills also,thG waters would not only be less deep 
by considerable than they are now, but what 
was not performed in rendering them shallow, 
by so much deposit, would be accomplished by 
the water over-coursing the land. This spread 
of the water would reduce its depth by at least 
two-fifths, and if the deposits accomplished as 
much, the water would be but one-fifth as deep 
as at present, or one-half mile. This is as near 
a correct estimate as a hasty calculation affords. 

Now if the water was but a half mile deep the 
crust of mica could be but about one-half of 
that, for the only necessity for any thickness of 
mica was to bear on its surface an atmosphere 
and water. Every construction of organization, 
on this crust was created of a current of the 
electricity passing out of this shell to the surface, 
and every construction of such creations was 
allowed an equivalent amount of conversion of 
the crust into the influence that was beiQg ap- 
propriated to do the constructing. No loss or 
gain was permitted. 

In the constiTiction of a coral or coral island, 
there was merely a consolidation of a current of 
electricity that came up through the crust of the 
earth, and as much of this influence was created 
by the decomposition of crust as was employed 
to construct the coral. From the interior to 
the exterior of this crust of mica a current of 
this constructor passes, and it decomposes a 
part of the cmst at every moment. This de- 
composition of crust is the means for creating 
the ' ' sodium " of the ocean. 



38 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



Let us now consider the cause of the construc- 
tion of granite. 

This useful article is in all respects'as much a 
coral substance as coral rock, except that in the 
mass of the rock there is interspersed a con- 
siderable amount of mica flakes about as large 
as a lily's stock. The dark particles are 
only the more burned particles of the mica and 
coral, and they are less in amount than the 
white portion of the coral, because only the 
smaller particles of the coral and mica were de- 
composed. All that gives granite its gray or 
yellow or reddish color is the decomposition of 
the coral by heat. The difference in color is a 
consequence of the difference in the extent of 
burning. The so-called "bull's-eye" of some 
granite is a 'result of the pressure of the con- 
traction of the rock upon the more burned par- 
ticles. This exhibition of a gathering of a sub- 
stance into a body in a contracting rock, is the 
complete explanation of the existence of gold 
and silver and all other sohd metals in quartz. 

Every particle of mica that is burned in the 
act of pressing wiU be attracted to another 
burning portion. In this collection of similar 
substances ia the course of a chemical change 
of the substance, is another operation of mag- 
netic attraction. A process called endosmosis 
or exosmosis is the one operated. A garnering 
of the same substances indifferent localities by 
their mutual attraction. 

Around all such accumulations of similar sub- 
stances can be found a complete verification of 
this fact. It wiU consist of the absence of the 
mica. 

These homblendic constructions in granite 
would have been rendered gold if the pressure 
had been as great. They would have been silver 
if the mica had been rendered chalk before the 
pressure commenced. 

Let us wait for a reply to this discovery of 
the construction of gold. It will come from the 
United States mint when a hundred persons 
have sent badly constructed gold for coining. 

When we are justified in giving a description 
of what wiU create gold it shall be read by our 

readers. 

Now a granite boulder is so useful for building 
purposes, that a provision was actually made for 
scattering them over a country. 

What a daring declaration this is ! 

The only thing that gave our world granite 
boulders was a combining of all their parts in 
a crater, and the tossing them out on the mount- 
ain sides. 



Every one who has seen a granite boulder on 
the earth's surface has seen a work accomplished 
by a volcano, in puddling a mass of coral and 
mica. 

The only reason that common lava is not 
granite is because the sides of the crater in the 
mountains that produce it are so burned by a 
long period of the current's outflow that a mere 
scoria is sent out. Only from the carUer action 
of the considerable volcanoes have boulders 
come, and for the reason that they were only a 
mass of coral and mica when their discharge 
commenced. After the coral and mica were de- 
composed to a great extent a mass of scoria 
would be thrown out of the volcano. 

The reason why the crest ranges of mountains 
did not throw out boulders was because their 
craters were so large that the action of the cur- 
rent could not construct boulders, or throw out 
their substance, as a gun does a charge. 

The ocean of substance in them would not 
permit a discharge of small objects of such a 
character. We ask the reader to obtain a geo- 
logical authority and ascertain the locahty of 
boulders. See if one can be found except in the 
proximity of a mountain or range of them of a 
secondary height, or if one can be found on the 
sides of the crest ranges. 

The other Mnds of rock are such as have been 
decomposed more than those we have described. 
They consist of limestone, sandstone, maarble, 
basaltic columns, and the approach to rock 
called chalk. 

Let us dwell on each of these for a moment. 

The many Mnds of rock described in geolo- 
gies, and which possess shghtly different charac- 
ters from what are known under the above ti- 
tles, are aU of one common origin. The differ- 
ence in them is due solely to the difference in 
their decomposition, and this difference in de- 
composition is due to their age. Conglomerate 
is only a chemical composition. So-called sand- 
stone of commerce is only a coral fringe so 
greatly decomposed as to lose its rocky charac- 
ter. All such beds of substance are elevated 
courses of decomposed coral only. On the 
slopes of many small mountains a sandstone is 
discovered, and when dug to a little distance it 
becomes blue stone or trap rock. On the top it 
is soU. The only thing that has rendered sand 
and soil parts of the range was the current of aU 
the decomposing that has ever taken place. A 
gradual approach to rock will always be discov- 
ered after sandstone is disclosed. No sand i» 



Offices of Electrieity in the Earth. 



39 



ever allowed to become rock, except by the aid 
of a crystallizable substance. The decomposition 
of all things on the face of the eai-th or in its 
cmst is the law, and sand is no exception. All 
sand is a result of the decomposition of rock. 
The great deserts of the world are gradually 
haying their sands converted into soil, and every 
oasis is the accompHshmeut of such a work. 
Every peat bed is another, and peat is but more 
decomposed soil given a dark character by the 
continued accumulation of burned plants. The 
great prairies of qwh country are but enormous 
peat beds, only partly filled with the debris and 
coloring of plants. Peat is only a considerable 
quantity of plant charcoal and coral charcoal. 

The so-called sandstone on which so many 
footprints and other evidences of the existence 
of animals of long ago exist, are but the mere ac- 
mulations of a conglomerate amount of sea 
weeds and ashes and decomposed coral. Every 
one of these witnesses of the existence of ani- 
mals, is given by a pressing of an object of 
one of these characters upon what is converted 
into a conglomerate. The same process was em- 
ployed to construct conglomerate as is employed 
in constructing stone in a bladder. The decayed 
plants and animals furnished the nucleuses for 
all such figures as are seen within the stone. 
The soft amount of substance, when in the pro- 
cess of condensation, captured all the so-called 
fossils of the interior of rocks, and also the im 
pressions of feet claws and all parts of the ani- 
mal or plant that could effect the condensing 
substance. 

If a doubt is entertained of the truth of this 
explanation, it is only necessary to observe the 
character of all rock that contain such affairs. 
Only a mere operation of crystalli2±rig created 
all rocks that contain such fossils. The fact 
that only upon a beach of a sea, or its warm 
tributaries, are such impressions found, is 
another proof of the truth of what is stated. 
Only in warm places and where the plants and 
animals were decomposing and creating both 
slime and the necleuses for fossils could a crys- 
tallization of the finer parts of the sand take 
place. All that enabled our world to possess 
chambers of the descriptions of the animals and 
plants that have existed in past epochs was this 
philosophy of crystallizing. 

In caves and in mud of recent periods of con- 
tinents and islands there are frequently found 
animal and human skeletons, and they are a 
small contribution to our knowledge of what the 



earth has heretofore possessed, but these cata- 
combs of a few species of creatures, who were 
compelled to seek safety in caverns of the earth, 
as foxes and small animals are doing now, or 
were unable to extricate themselves from mud, 
are able to testify only to a few facts. 
Their experience when in existence was so com- 
paratively limited, their testimony is not to be 
given but a small amount of credit. The ar- 
chives of the great receptacles that have been 
filled with water, or given a construction of the 
character of rock, are able to speak with cer- 
tainty upon the whole period of animal exist- 
ence, and this chronology is analogous to the 
fossils of the human brain, which consist of the 
footprints of thought. On the enduring stones 
of a warm shore are deposited the ever instruct- 
ive record of an experience of a world. On the 
immortal consolidations within the brain of a 
higher organization are deposited the ever in- 
structive records of a human life's experience. 

The world of humanity is able to examine 
what a ventricle of the earth contains. A world 
of souls is able to examine what a ventricle of 
the human brain contains. A soul is obliged to 
observe what is recorded in its own chamber of 
chronology. 

The limestone is merely a trap rock converted 
into a species of chalk. Every atom of chalk: 
on the earth can be made limestone again, by 
decomposing it a little more. The many drench- 
itigs of chalk by water were all that rendered it 
unfit for quick lime. The world is taught by 
the scientists that chalk is only a great quantity 
of shells of the character worn by rhizpoda, and 
that chalk is a work of all these insects. The 
proposition is given credit by the claim that the 
atoms of chalk are such shells and what have 
been broken. The whole sea bottom is covered 
with these shells, and ever has been, and with- 
out chalk being produced. The chalk is exist- 
ing both above and under the water from 
Scotland to the shores of the Caspian Sea for a 
width of several hundred miles in a northeast 
and southwest direction, and on a small portion 
of the coast of France and Spain, and in our 
country over a small extent of a county in the 
west of Kansas. 

Nowhere else does chalk appear. It does not 
exist anywhere else, and dihgent search has been 
made for it in the ocean and for the purpose of 
estabhshing a bad theory. 

If the shells of rhizpoda constitute chalk, 
•what has prevented chalk being created on every 



40 



Ices of Electricity in the Earth, 



part of the earth where a sea has existed ? Of 
course the answer will be given that chalk is 
only a greater decomposition of limestone. 

In the basin of the continent of Europe where 
chalk is found there is a mere conversion of 
limestone into this substance, and the age of 
this part of the earth was all that permitted this 
work. 

From Texas to the Caspian of our continent — 
Lake Superior — a similar condition of decompo- 
sition of coral exists. At a point in Kansas it is suffi- 
cient to create some chalk, and this condition of a 
part of the general stretch of the coral decomposi- 
tion is but an effect of the more rapid discharge of 
the current of electricity from the earth that is so 
iaithfully constructing as well as decomposing 
all things on or in the earth. "What a comment 
on a century of scientific calculation as to the 
character of chalk ! All that constitutes a dif- 
ference in the soil of any country is the differ- 
ence in the decomposition of the coral basis of 
all soils. Let every farmer understand that in 
the age of his existence a character of soil is 
constructed corresponding to such age, and if 
the turf under his feet is dark, and weU calcu- 
lated to produce growth, he stands on a plain as 
old as the great globe of our existence. Only a 
short period of time was required to produce the 
jfirst coral atolls, and these atolls are the oldest 
soils of the world. 

A word upon the curious affair called marble. 
Scientists state that marble is limestone and 
mica. They do not disclose the means of its 
construction. 

What could create such a beautiful mingling 
of coral sand and very small scales of mica ? So 
smaU are the scales they cannot be detected with 
the eye, unless it is at night, when a candle is 
rendering them as brilliant as diamonds. What 
could have given them so fine a cutting, and 
what could have given the coral so clean a con- 
dition of sand ? Wherever marble is found im- 
mense mountains are found, and the marble is 
seen on their slopes, and often at a considerable 
distance from their bases. The granite of the 
earth is always in proximity to the marble. Now 
if marble is limestone how did the fine scales of 
mica get into it ? Let us also ask how fine scales 
of this substance got into granite, if it was not 
obtained as we state. Mica cannot be found in 
scales in any rocks except granite and marble. 
Let us see if a process of exactly the same char- 
acter as produced boulders of granite did not 
operate to produce marble. Where the marble 



beds are found there is a great quantity of slag 
of this substance, and it corresponds to scoria of 
the volcano. 

A whole stretch of it can be found beyond the 
limits of better marble in the same directions as 
the stretch of the moimtains. 

Now an that gave the State of Vermont or any 
country its marble was a puddling of coral and 
mica in the craters of the great mountains of 
such coimtries, and instead of its being tossed 
out to scratch the rocks of the mountain sides, 
as boulders were, it ran down as lava or scoria 
does. All the scientists of the earth are chal- 
lenged to deny this statement. The color of 
marble is but an evidence that part of the coral 
was burned. The only difference between mar- 
ble and granite is in the size of the scales of 
mica. 

Look at each. No other difference can be de- 
tected. The so-called " buU's eyes," or congre- 
gations of hornblende in granite, does not appear 
in any of the specimens of granite that are found 
where the climate is warm. Only a quicker 
cooling produced them. The same garnering of 
decomposed mica can be found in every corner 
of marble that is very dark, and to which sev- 
eral streams of the approaching substance are 
seen to have been coursing. 

These streams were stayed in their course by 
a halt in the pressing of the rock. On the banks 
of the Jordan there is a white marble as pure as 
the good soul who was baptized in the Jordan's 
waters, and this condition of its whiteness was 
produced by the warm atmosphere of that old 
country. 

So did an marble acquire its purity by a warm 
season of contraction. AU. colored marbles are 
only more tightly pressed common marble. 

The action of continued contraction is the 
pressing contrivance ; aU marble and all granite 
will one day be black. The sands of their en- 
durance are measured, and on the tablets of 
their hornblende are inscribed the epoch of 
their decay. 

All the other substances of the earth of a min- 
eral nature, which have not been mentioned, 
are explained, when it is added that each 
one of them is but a greater degree of com- 
position of chalk. ]jn this extensive substance 
there is still existing the coarser coverings of 
the cells of coral. Li the white and finely pul- 
verized substance from which a score of metals 
are produced, these coverings of cells are gone 
to the realm of oblivion. A companion- 



Offices of Electricity in the Earth, 



41 



ship can be found in the theories of the charac- 
ter scientists are giving many things, and which 
are to depart for the same locahty. 

Now if there is any rock or metal or composi- 
tion of the crust of the earth that is unorganized 
and not explained in this article, we will explain 
it when its existence is pointed out. 

We can close our article by a few remarks on 
the geyser, the magnetic needle, and the origin 
of plants. 

When the article comes into the hands of our 
patrons, we ask them to give it to other persons 
capable of understanding what is stated. 

Geysers are the spouting of the force of the 
earth's current, where a hole is constructed in a 
volcanic condition of rock, and the water that is 
thrown out. Every geyser will describe the 
pulsations of this force, and the pulse wiU be 
frequent or slow, according to the character of 
the country they are in. 

The earth is nodding its axis every coursing 
of the moon, and every revolution on its axis, 
and this motion is giving the current of electric- 
ity that is passing into the earth a pulsating mo- 
tion. If a geyser is at the north of the earth it 
will pulsate as fast as the earth is nodded at 
such part, and if it is at the equator or below 
the geysers of Iceland it will spout as rapidly as 
the pulsation is affecting the outflow of the cur- 
rent at such places. Only a disturbance of the 
general flow of the current is producing the jet- 
ting of water at geysers. 

The water is obtained by a leakage through 
the same broken coral mass that is uphf ted in 
the mountains. It comes in from either sea or 
lake or brook. The so-called dissipation of 
water in lakes having no outlet is only a giving 
of such waters to the underground channels of 
escape. The salt of such waters are produced 
as ocean salt is, except that their "sodium" is 
obtained from the volcanoes of adjoining regions. 
We can devote but a word to the magnetic 
needle, for a word of explanation is all that is 
necessary. The readers of our paper are by 
this time acquainted with the character of the 
great current of electricity that sweeps into and 
out of the earth. 

A magnetic needle is obeying the coursing of 
the current merely. It will he in the stream of 
electricity as a stick lays in a stream of water. 

It will dip as a stick will dip when the cur- 
rent of water is raised at one end of the stick 
faster than at the other. 

The shape of the earth's current of electricity 



can be demonstrated by placing a half circle so 
that one end can touch a ball at its equator and 
the other its pole. Then with the other half (if 
it be a ring cut in two) repeat the operation by 
causing the South pole of the globe to be touched 
with one end of the half ring, the equator by 
the other. A magnet needle at the equator or 
poles will by the flow of this current be com- 
pelled to point its extremities upward and down- 
ward,, so that its position will cross the current. 
Only a more rapid rise of the current at the 
equator produces the opposite tippings on each 
side of the equator, and for some distance away 
from it. At the poles, exactly the same opera- 
tion takes place, except that the direct approach 
of the current to the earth at such places will 
cause the needle to stand erect. If there be no 
long continued winds, and no friction of conse- 
quence at the bearings of the needle, there will 
never be any other motion of the needle. A 
long continued wind is sure to cause a swaying 
of the current and needle both. 

The inequality and diversion of the magnetic 
meridians are due wholly to the greater attrac- 
tion of continents and great islands for the pass- 
ing current. A glance at an atlas of such devi- 
ations of the point of the needle will at once 
disclose this fact. Wherever there is the great- 
est outflow of the earth's current there is the 
greatest attraction. 

Now, the explanation of the cause of the ex- 
istence of different orders of plants is so easily 
given it can all be written in a single paragraph 
of this closing article. Every plant is a copy of 
a design which was prepared in the unfoldment 
of plants in the ocean. No plant exists on the 
land that did not exist in the water. A greater 
degree of development is all that has been ob- 
tained on land. The plant seeds of the algae of 
old ocean were the germs of all plants on the 
continents and islands. These seeds consisted 
of a coral sprout of the plant started upon 
coral rock, and if it started on soil it was merely 
a partial coral, a seaweed, or other marine plant. 
Every plant is constructed from a sea weed, 
of a character as much developed as the flow of 
the ocean and temperature of its water would 
permit. 

Now all that has given us the great variety of 
planes in the world was the preparation of soil 
for a greater development of a sea weed. If a 
coral only grew out of the water it was able to 
possess leaves and even blossoms. It ceased to 
be calcarious. All coral fringes are more or less 



42 



Offices of ElectriGity in the Earth. 



adorned by the plants which are only the same 
corals grown out of the water. Each degree of 
latitude will possess only such plants as are able 
to grow in such soils and climate. So are the 
same plants grown in the same temperature of 
water and on soil of the same nature under the 
water. The difference is only in extent of de- 
velopment. 

For the genealogy of plant it is only neces- 
sary to find its counterpart in the ocean. It will 
be sure to have the same appearance as a plant 
in the field. "When this is obtained all that is 
necessary is to detect resemblance of plants in 
order to discover their steps of devolopment. 
Of all the curious operations of nature there are 
none so curious as the diverging and unfolding 
of plant species. Every plant is allowed a de- 
parture of its course of unf oldment. When a 
species has given out a fruit of any kind, it 
will commence a gradual change of its character. 
The only cause of this is the more rapid growth 



of the plant from this period. All that changes 
the character of any plant is its more rapid 
growth. A better soil and warmer atmosphere 
are the meams for increasing the rapidity of 
growth. 

We must refer our readers to our work on 
plants for a discussion of plant growth. In the 
coming numbers of the paper we shall disclose 
the genealogy of all the principal plant species. 

No one method of plant growth or imfold- 
ment has ever been given the world by scientific 
teachers. 

The greatest surprise of anything yet offered 
in this paper will be obtained in the work we 
shall give on plant genealogy. 

This article will close by the remark that a 
world of facts and of law are within our reach, 
and to the most infinitesimal object and to the 
whole world of grandeur the finger of God is 
pointed, and it commands us all to look and 
learn. 




OFFICES OF ELECTRICITY IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM. 



Chapteb I. 

On all the span of the sky, from the extreme 
north of the stellar creations to the extreme 
south, and from .the horizon on the east and 
west, there is at all times a presentation of 
globes of Tvhich the universe is constnicted, and 
in what are capable of being seen with the assist- 
ance of telescopes, there is a most extensive and 
enormous panorama of celestial wonders. 

As far as we are able to obtain any under- 
standing of such creations in the books of the 
authors of astronomical explanations, there 
are but a few glimpses of the actual character 
of the construction or the philosophy of opera- 
tion cf these celestial orders of nature. 

"When this article is completed, it is our belief 
that every problem of such creations will be ex- 
plained. 

On every span of the hoiizon, and on every 
point of the arch of the sky, an index is ob- 
servable of the methods of creating, and the 
puqDOses of existence, of each, and all of the 
stellar and cosmic al bodies. 

On the blue vault of the heavens in the day 
and at night there is a chance to discover what 
the universe is constructed of, and what it is 
constructed for. The evidence of the truth of all 
the propositions that are to be advanced in this 
work is to be found in a careful tracing of nat- 
ural operations of a force and the result of such 
operations. 

The evidence will consist of nothing but a 
complete description of the operations of a com- 
mon force and the products of its operations. 

"When these phenomena are perfectly de- ! 
scribed every person of any considerable intelli- ! 
gence can understand what is stated, and be 
perfectly satisfied whether the description is 
coiTect. It is impossible to describe any work of i 
nature when it is not understood, and if it is un- 
derstood the description will be correct. Every 
inteUigent mind can be convinced of the want 
of a writer's understanding in perusing a single 
page of his composition. Every unintelligent per- 
son is as likely to think it error as truth. 

Kow, when we are through vrith this greater 
task than any yet performed in this paper, it is 
merelv asked that the reader consider what is 



given him. No desire exists on our part to con- 
vert any one to the ideas to be jDresented. 

It is a fact that the article wiU stand or fall 
as it is true or untrue. No advice or wish of 
the writer will render it any stronger. 

No proselyting of the subscribers of the paper 
will add to its final fate. We do not desire that 
any person give a word of confirmation to what 
we shall state. It is our wish that the article 
stand on its merits only. 

"We desire that every one who reads it will give 
it a silent reception until a world of scientists 
speak concerning it. 

This most wonderful and glorious order of 
worlds, with its concomitants of comets, stars, 
and patches of light, is the universe itself. 

All that ever was observed in the space 
around our earth at whatever distance, was and 
is within the so-called solar system. 

In giving a description of these objects we 
shall only describe a solar system. In giving a 
cause for the motions of each and all of these 
astronomical creations we shall describe a com- 
mon force connected with a common centre. In 
explaining the purposes of each and all such 
affairs we shall explain the purposes of a solar 
system. 

In giving an explanation of the origin of stel- 
lar substance we shall describe a mere common, 
mass of very refined influence. So comprehen- 
sive and at the same time most simple organizBr- 
tion of the system is only a product of the 
moulding of several orders of worlds. In the 
experience of our astronomers, only a mere 
glimpse of the general character of the organi- 
zation has been obtained. 

In what is termed the CoiDernican idea of this 
organization there is found a correct conception 
of the position and direction of motion of the 
sun and planets. No more understanding of 
the system was obtained from the greatest of 
astronomical teachers. 

In what is termed the nebular hypothesis, a 
partial conception of the processes of creation 
is obtained. 

All that has prevented this conception of the 
means of creating the whole order of worlds 
from becoming perfectly developed, and quite 



2 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



competent to explain the whole modus operandi 
of construction has been the want of sufficient 
talent on the part of astronomers. 

Even the talent which has been possessed by 
those undertaking the investigation of astro- 
nomical affairs, could have completed the work, 
if their minds had not been so handicapped by 
the foohsh theories obtained when only the 
grossest bigotry enshrouded the world. 

From corner to corner of all civilized coun- 
tries a constant obhgation was imposed upon the 
scientific minds to regard the few dogmas of the 
teachers of note of a previous generation. 

On all such shoulders a mere blind board was 
placed, and the board of obstruction is to this 
day clouding every mind that is laboring in the 
direction of the affairs of nature. 

To this great idea of the two persons, who 
were too comprehensive in contemplation to 
give credit to a proposed miraculous origin of 
"worlds, the world has given almost a complete 
assent. It is so agreeable to the scientific mind 
to cut loose from the shameful degradation of 
the old ideas that a world is a miraculous crea- 
tion and whirling in obedience to a command 
of a miracle of creation, that when a teacher of 
world-wide note offers a chance for an escape 
from this degradation, a whole army of such 
worshipers clamber through the hatchway. 

The chance in order to be seen by them mnst 
be pointed to by a great author, and a gap as 
wide as a world, if pointed to by one of no note, 
would be overlooked. 

In the few glimpses of stellar philosophy ob- 
tained by Newton, a considerable degree of wis- 
dom can be observed. This proud and worship- 
ful courtier of a proud old nation was able to 
discover that a power of common operations was 
causing a world to bow to an approaching neigh- 
bor and recover its position after it had passed. 

He was only mistaken in the name he gave to 
this power. His greatest achievement was dis- 
covering that a ball could pass continuously 
aroimd a central body (if some power continued 
its motion) in a circular direction, and this won- 
derful fact could startle the entire scientific 
world at his period. 

Let us undertake to disclose the very process 
that gave us the world, and the whole universe 
to who ever created it. As certain as a plant is 
given an existence only by a process of growth, 
the solar system acquired its existence by a pro- 
cess of growth. We mean by growth a creation 
from a substance unorganized. All organiza- 



tions were possible only by a process of develop- 
ment, and a world or solar system is no excep- 
tion. 

On every square mile of soil there is a piece 
of the original substance of the globe, and in 
this atom of earth a substance is found in all re- 
spects hke the substance originally possessed by 
all other worlds. Only a difference in develop- 
ment constitutes the difference in condition be- 
tween any two bodies of the ^olar organization. 

Each of such bodies were originally only trans- 
parent globes of condensed electricity, as pure 
and briUiant as a diamond, and of far greater 
transparency. 

We desire the description of the original con- 
dition of all globes to be obtained by the reader 
before xmcovering the common and all compe- 
tent method of creating a world. The best ex- 
ample of a world's original condition is a per- 
fectly clear glass bead without holes in its sides. 

On such a speck of our own constructing 
there is a chance to comprehend all that was 
ever constructed in order to allow a world an 
existence, 

A mere ball of mica as plain and simple as a 
thing could be and as gorgeous in beauty and 
brilliancy as the object could be. It will be 
seen, when the solar system is described, that a 
countless host of just such constructions are 
glittering in the sky at this time, and we shall 
startle a nation by forgetting the homage paid 
to old theories of the authors of science, and 
disclosing the fact that every star and asteroid 
of the heavens is but just such a gorgeous body, 
and that it glitters only because a sun ray of 
electricity is giving it brilliancy in precisely 
the same way it gives a common diamond bril- 
liancy. We shall also startle a whole people 
by pointing to the e^ddence of this fact to such 
an extent that it will be, before along, accepted by 
the entire nation. 

We shall offer another surprise in the state- 
ment that, in the vast arch of our sky only just 
such things exist as a globe of mica and what it 
can produce when acted upon by a current of 
electricity. On each great vault of this celestial 
dome there is only a condition of mica as pure 
or impure as a current of a 'decomposing influ- 
ence will permit. The whole sky is only a play 
card of the operations of electricity upon mica 
crusts. On the grand aspect of the sky every 
night a grand aspect of Almighty wisdom is 
seen, and it is time a human mind could ac- 
count for the wisdom that is displayed. In each 



Offices of Electriciiy in the Solar Si/stem. 



cnriotis display of a comet there is the vice ger- 
ent of a Controller of a universe, in the work of 
giving orders for a century of unfoldment. 

These sweeping messengers of a greater sweep 
of a current of this agent are the promises of a 
great epoch of progress to each world aronnd 
which they sweep in their partial circuit of the 
sun. 

On OTir atmosphere at night a promise is ob- 
served of a similar character in the small sweep 
of a tiny meteor. Only a clearing of the condi- 
tion of a globe is ordained in the provision for 
these condensations of an accxmnilating current 
of this agent. 

In each day of onr world there is bnt a sweep 
of a planet around a centre that has never been 
discovered. It is to be discovered in this arti- 
cle, and another surprise offered the already 
startled community. This whirl of a globe 
around a centre of no material substance will be 
apt, if observed, to overthrow a theory that 
claims that only an attraction by the sun con- 
tinues the circular motion of the planets around 
the sun- 
It surely takes place, and it will be so plainly 
established that it will receive as Httle denial as 
the other propositions we have advanced. In 
this description of a whirling of the earth that 
was never thought of, a whole combination of 
wonders wiU increase the astonished people as 
they Eire disclosed. On the wings of the com- 
ing day there is to be a perfect solution of this 
system of worlds. It is only a want of assist- 
ance in the dissemination of the work we shall 
publish, that will prevent its disclosure becom- 
ing known throughout the world at once. 

On each of the patches of Hght that are stud- 
ding the whole course of the heavens, only a 
halo of ordinary illumination from a multipUc- 
ity of shining stai-s is seen. Each of such patches 
of the crescent of the sky that is capable of 
being seen at one time is giving us a chance to 
see a construction of light that is capable of being 
dissolved by a clear observation of it. When a 
current of electricity in the atmosphere is vi- 
brated to any considerable extent it will produce 
a Hght. This is all there is of what is called 
sun light. The extent of the vibration is the di- 
mension of the Hght, and the intensity of vibi-a- 
tion the degree of illumination. "When from 
any cause the current of electricity is vibrated a 
Hght corresponding to the intensity of the vi- 
bration is produced. In a milky way, or so- 
caUed patch of nebula, there is a great stretch 



of moderately vibrated electricity in the atmos- 
phere above us. 

It aU disappears when the current is observed 
through a glass powerful enough to an- 
analyze the current. This is done solely by 
giving the observers a chance to detect a space 
between the vibrating currents. Every patch 
of this character of Hght can be resolved 
into darkness, except the amount of stars beyond 
it, if the glass is sufficiently strong. 

We want the reader to note that in all such 
affairs there is but a great sweep of the earth's 
electricity in a state of agitation, and that the 
cause of it is simply the operation of the greater 
Hght of so-called stars extending its influence to 
near the earth, and part of it quite to the earth. 
AH that prevents us seeing aU the stars that con- 
tribute to this light is the fact that their Hght 
can accomplish no more than a creation of a 
haze at a considerable distance from the stars. 

The Hght of each great body of the solar sys- 
tem is of an entirely different character from 
any other that is observed. 

Such Hght as is seen in connection with a 
planet or moon, is a creation of exactly the same 
character that is seen in any electric Hght, where 
opposing currents make a flash of such conflict. 
AH there is of the so-caUed Hght is a clash of the 
current of each body with that of the sun. The 
same operation takes place on the side or sides 
of any planetary or lunar body that discharges a 
current of electricity in a way to conflict with 
one of the sun. 

On one or more sides of each of such bodies 
this phenomenon occurs. Each operation wiU 
be carefuHy explained as we proceed in the sys- 
tematic description of the creation of the solar 
organization. 

These scattered objects are here adverted to 
merelv to give the reader a preparation of un- 
derstanding for the work that is to f oUow. 

We can now commence a methodical descrip- 
tion of the way a solar universe came into ex- 
istence. 

Let every one who sees what is stated give us 
as careful attention as possible, and if they will 
do so, we promise them a complete disclosure of 
the entire process of the construction of this or- 
ganization, and of every phenomenon connected 
with it. It shaU be done in a manner so plain, 
and with such simple terms, that a child can 
understand what is stated. 

In the commencement of our task of deline- 
ating the process of this grandest work of nature 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



it is a duty first to state that we can commence 
only at the door of the organization. 

Beyond the description of the transformation 
of a whirhng vortex of electricity into what is 
now existing in the great order of stellar crea- 
tions, we do not pretend to go. What the vor- 
tex was before it commenced to move in an ellip- 
tical form, or what the Calculator of the plan 
of the work to be performed was, we are as un- 
able to state as the infant or savage. 

A child can be impressed with the idea of a 
good and wise Being as the author of all that is 
seen in nature. We are as little capable of ob- 
taining any other idea, although we may see 
method and design in His work. It is a fact that 
in all the affairs of nature an -understanding can 
be obtained of the purposes as well as the 
methods of such creations. Such an under- 
standing does not afford a clue to the actual 
character of this Being or the means of His ex- 
istence ; nor does it disclose the origin of the in- 
fluence at His command. 

It is absolutely shut out of the sight of the 
children of our earth, and it is in all respects a 
question of speculation as to such origin. When 
the good order of the whole affairs of creation 
are understood this panoply upon our sight may 
be removed. It may never be removed. At 
any rate it is at present as complete an obscura- 
tion of our capacities for discovering the Author 
of creation, and the construction of His good 
agent, as a panoply of darkness can be. The 
whole earth is as absolutely shut out of anj 
communion with its Author as it would be if it 
had never been called into existence. 

Let us dismiss this subject and commence what 
is within our power to accomplish. 

In each orbit of the great system of planetary 
motions, there is what discloses a commence- 
ment of the whirling of a great mass ^ only 
electricity. Each orbit is shaped as much as this 
mass of rotating cosmic substance was shajDed 
as it could be with but two dimensions — length 
and breadth. If there was a measurement of 
the width of such orbit, by a creation that de- 
noted an original extent of the mass of original 
cosmos, we could point to the entire dimensions 
of the orbit of the outer body of this system as 
an explanation of the great order of substance 
that was converted into the system of worlds. 

We are without this consistent assistance, and 
can only conceive what a mass must be in form 
that will by a process of moulding arrive at a 
class of bodies of the character and motions of 



the planets. All the device for converting a 
whirhng mass of condensing influence into such 
objects that was employed, was merely a con- 
stant motion in the same direction, and a con- 
stant operation of condensation. 

This simple operation affecting the condition 
of such a substance, capable of a general change 
in its condition, gave the universe its creation. 
On all the aspects of this sj'^stem, an unmistaka- 
ble character of evidence of this work is seen. 
It is observed in the shape of every orbit, and 
in the motion of each body, and the shape of 
each object that is constituting the galaxy of 
stellar creations. 

Each smaller system presents merely a copy 
of the greater one, and all the greater contains 
is capable of observation in the smaller. This 
grand array of steUar wonders is but a comph- 
cation of universes, each one exactly like the 
others. There are the same objects in each 
smaller system that there are in the greater one, 
and in the greater there is no object different in 
character from those in the smaller. As much 
ahke are the bodies of the whole catalogue of plan- 
ets as the cells of any animal or plant are alike, 
and as much hke the j)lanets are the moons and 
stars, as the planets are like each other. On the 
broad expanse of our sky in the night, a perfect 
copy of the whole solar system can be seen 
through a moderate telescope. Old Saturn, 
with planets in the form of moons, and the 
three rings of stars around it, are there in all 
their glory, that mortals may have a peep at a 
whole system, only greater, of which this beau- 
tiful example is a part. 

Now when this great order of worlds are 
fullj'" explained to the reader, let the reader be 
sure and get an opportunity to observe this copy 
of the solar system. 

Only a perfect model of the universe can ba 
seen, and it is the most bewitching of all objects 
that are constructed by the will of the Almighty. 

In each ring of this smaller galaxy of worlds, 
you can find a copy of such creations as are giv- 
ing our firmament a studding of actual diamonds. 
Every star in the sky is as perfect a diamond as 
could be constructed, and they differ from a dia- 
mond of our acquaintance merely by being 
round and hollow. No work called crystalhzing 
has occurred in their construction. Only a hol- 
low ball of the same material precisely as you 
see in the fire-board of a fm-nace of late pattern 
is seen in any star or asteroid, in the dome of 
the universe. 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



Liet us again present this fact, and let us 
here add that in the fall of ^hat are called 
aerolites, there is precipitated to the earth one 
of these so-called stars. Every one of these dia- 
monds is being decomposed in the artery of a 
circulating current of electricity in the solar or- 
ganization, in just the same way that a corpuscle 
of the blood is being decomposed in a current of 
the same influence which passes in pulsations 
through the body, and taking water filled with 
corpuscles with it. 

Only a difference in the size of the corpuscles 
of the organizations exists. The corpuscles of 
the solar organization are only as large in propor- 
tion to the whole organization as those of the 
blood are to the body. Each one is merely a hol- 
low globe created by a condensation of a part of 
the electrical current in the organization. 

Each star is being operated on in the same way 
a corpuscle of the blood is, and is as certain to 
be burned up. 

Kow will the reader pay particular attention 
to the next few sentences. The ghtter of a star 
is the effect of a strildng of a current of electric- 
ity of our common sun upon the surface of the 
star, and the ghtter is of the same character, and 
of as many colors as the ghtter of a diamond. 

"When one side of a star is burned through, a 
collapse of the shell takes place, as when any 
distended construction is insufficient to with- 
stand the pressure of the atmosphere upon its 
surface. On such an affair taking place a star 
becomes so condensed as to be attracted to the 
earth. It is only where a ball of mica cannot 
be sufficiently attracted to the earth that a star 
is poised. The same philosophy controls the 
star in its sphere in the sky, that controls the 
elevation of a balloon. 

"When a collapse occurs the substance of the 
star is united, and becomes so condensed as to 
be attracted by the earth's influence. 

It is then swept from its pedestal, and plunged 
from one sphere to a lower one. In falling it is 
given a velocity capable of igniting it. and fre 
quently of bursting it. The ignition is for the 
purpose of preventing peoples heads becoming 
broken by this precipitation of an astroTwmer' » 
wonderful sun of a distant solar system. 

Xo velocity is obtained capable of erploding 
a falling ' ' sun " unless it is so large it cannot 
be burned all up without a division of its bulk. 

Now, in this explanation of what has for 
many thousand years given the human family an 
xmsolvable problem, wiU for as many thousand 



years be accepted as a final disposition of the 
problem. Do not mistake what is stated — a final 
disposition of the problem. "SMienever a star 
of the wonderful system of the human body is 
burned on one side in the current of the blood, 
a collapse occurs exactly like a collapse of a great 
"sun," and the collapsed corpuscle is given 
a flat condition, which renders it capable of being 
attracted by another exploded corpuscle, and it 
comes to that one, and other collapsed corpuscles 
come too, and the chain presents a union of flat 
corpuscles exactly like a union of coins when 
slid slowly from the hand upon a table. 

One more surprise for all who will see this 
article, and our first chapter is closed. 

On the arch of the sky, astronomers have made 
two imaginary points, called equinoxes, to des- 
ignate the sweep of the so-called sun in a year's 
time. The first is called summer solstice, the 
second winter solstice. They have discovered 
that the so-cgQled equinoxes, are not quite 
up to the equinoctial points. at the 
end of the year, and that the earth in a year is 
given a passage backwards as well as forward, 
fif our readers can understand that) of about 
fifty" as the cluster of stars at the equinoctial 
points has actually become that much farther 
advanced in the period of a year. 

This deficiency of the race of the earth in its 
course around the sun, is called the precession 
of the equinoxes, which means that the equinoxes 
are retrograded fifty". 

All that has occurred in the year so far as the 
equinoxes or stars are concerned, is the coursing 
of the whole body of stars around the earth to 
the extent of this difference in the star Eind equi-- 
noctial points during a revolution of the earth. 
Only a general march of the stars around the 
earth (as the moon is coursing) to this extent, is 
all that ever gave any foundation to the shock- 
ing claim of scientists that the whole solar sys- 
tem is whirled around a greater one at an infinite 
distance away. As certain as these words are 
being written, in the slight advance of all the 
stars around our earth, a whole world of scien- 
tists are claiming proof of such a whirling of our 
solar system. The time for this prodigious 
whirling to be accomplished, according to the 
calculation of the astronomers, is a httle over 
twenty-five thousand years, and it is based upon 
the multiphcation of the seconds of the circle 
that the equinoctial points precede the stars or 
recede in the echptic in a year. All that has caused 
such a jjreposterous proposition to be advanced or 



6 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



believed is the fact that a whole rmg of stars is 
carried around the earth in about the time the 
solar system is said to be whirled around the im- 
agined universe of similar systems. 

The same influence that causes the moon to 
pass around the earth causes the stars to pass 
around it, and all that prevents the stars mak- 
ing a revolution around the earth in the same 
time the moon performs one, or in a shorter 
time, is the weakness of the earth's current of 
electricity at the point where the stars are lo- 
cated. Just as certain as the stars are moved 
slower than the moon, the satellites of Uranus 
and Neptune are turned around their respective 
planets iu a direction opposite to the rotation of 
the planets. Our planet would whirl its moon 
in the same way, if the moon was far enough 
away. The retrograde motion of the satellites of 
these outer planets are only produced be- 
cause the current that is coursing 
around each of the planets is producing an in- 
fluence upon the surface of the satellites present- 
ed to the planets in a way to turn them back- 
ward to the general motion of the system. The 
current is too weak to cause a motion of the sat- 
ellites, as in case of our moon. Every planet 
and moon, except the moons of the two planets 
mentioned, is going around its central body at a 
velocity in proportion to the strength of the 
current that causes its revolutionary motion. 
In what is known as the three laws of Kepler, 
or the theory of gravitation of Newton, nothing 
is disclosed but the fact that every body can at- 
tract another body in proportion to the strength 
of the currents of the two bodies, and that the 
sun and planets will ci.use the dependent bodies 
to sweep in the direction of the currents of the 
controlling body as fast as the greater body's 
current can move them. 

As we disclose the process of constructing all 
such bodies, this fact will be more easily under- 
stood. In the following chapter a still greater 
surprise is to be given the reader. 

We desire the whole country to criticise our 
statements, and if we a^e in error we will admit 
it. 



CHAPTEE n. 

Let us advance another step in the descrip- 
tion of the creation of worlds. A simple deline- 
ating of the process of converting a whirhng 
i of condensing influence into other condi- 



A current of any fluid is capable of being 
moulded if it is constantly condensing, and it 
will be moulded if it is operated upon in a way 
to convert it into different forms. A ring of such 
condensing substance cannot be so cornered as 
to effect a moulding of its body, for there is in 
a ring wholly circular no means of acquiring 
any other form for the substance. A constant 
coursing is only continuing the circular form of 
the body of matter. Every one is informed by 
the astronomers that the orbits of the planets 
and moons are elliptic ; that the sun is nearer 
one end of a planet's orbit than the other, and 
that a planet is in a similar focus of a moon's orbit; 
that a coursing of all such bodies brings them 
closer to the central body when they pass over 
the orbit at the end nearest the central body. 
No explanation of the cause of such a shape of 
an orbit is given, except the proposition that in 
the attraction of the sun a difference in the ve- 
locity of the revolution of a planet is produced, 
and that the effect of this is to turn one extreme 
of the orbit in a way to close the sun around at 
a less distance from the sun than the revolution 
accomphshes at the other extreme. Every part 
of this proposition is a mere scapegoat character 
of explanation, and there is not an astronomer 
existing who has any faith in it. All the dis- 
tortions of the work of attraction invented by 
mathematicians in their methods of calculation 
to estabhsh this fact can be overthrown by a 
common scholar. All that an attraction can do 
under any circumstances is to pull a body to 
another, as soon as a greater attraction or coun- 
teracting power is overcome. 

No further discussion or proposition is needed 
to destroy all the fabric of sophistry concerning 
the power of the sun to attract another body. 

All the proof of the error of the Newtonian 
theory of this work that even an astronomer 
will want, is the bare statement that it requires 
several days more for the earth to pass through 
the winter solstice than it does for it to pass 
through the summer solstice, and that the ine- 
quality of these solstitial periods is due 
to the fact that the portion of the orbit 
passed through by the earth during the 
winter solstice is broader than the 
other portion. Of course if it is the earth 
requires more time to move through it. Let us 
be distinctly understood : The end of every 
orbit that is closer to the central or primal body 
is broader than the other, and the orbit is 
exactly like an egg of a hen. In this 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



statement the people are informed for the first 
time in the experience of the world what the 
shape of an orbit is, and in the next sentence 
they will be informed for the first time why an 
orbit is of this shape, or more pointed at one 
end than at the other. 

This shape of an orbit was calculated solely 
for the purpose of cornering a coursing mass of 
condensing influence, as it passed through it, 
and by which means it could be moulded into a 
world. Every planet and moon was moulded 
into a globe by being gorged in the narrower 
point of its orbit, and controlled in its orbit on 
all sides by a construction of exactly the same 
character that covers the front of the eye of 
every living creature. Only a gorging of the 
substance in the gorge of the orbit converted a 
mass of soft mica Into our globe. 

Great and celebrated scientists of the past 
thousand years, what have you accomplished in 
studying the heavens? Look at our simple 
tracing* of the entire work of the creation of the 
objects of the sky, and„when it is seen you can 
close your observatories and your books and 
charts, and give us a little credit for decipher- 
ing a process of creation of which the world is 
perfectly ignorant now. We shall be so partic- 
ular to be correct and so plain in our statements 
that a little child can understand us, and when 
the explanation is given a person who sees it 
can stand upon his door step on a clear night 
and comprehend the whole firmament. We 
shall not wait one hundred years for a reader. 
The Almighty has waited much longer for a de- 
scriber of this work, but the same Being com- 
mands that no greater delay shall take place. 

Let us advance another step. When we have 
taken a few steps further a whole community of 
persons can accomplish the balance of our work. 

On the bow of twihght there is a view of the 
very object that enclosed our earth's soft sub- 
stance on one side, when it was being moulded 
in the point of its orbit. 

As certain as a world exists the object that is 
called the zodiacal light is only a better presen- 
tation of this twihght bow, and it is a perfect 
copy of a shore or sphere in which the souls of 
mortals can find their everlasting abode. We 
are not attempting to further an acceptance of 
any rehgious opinion or theory, but are simply 
giving a description of the actual creations of 
the good Father in heaven. 

If we could see on the other side of our globe 
what a Chinaman can see, we should behold the 



other portion of the object that assisted in 
moulding our globe. Now the other side of this 
great and transparent object that controlled all 
the moulding operations of our planet is so far 
in the sky it can not be seen. The existence of 
it is established by the fact that a smaller planet 
is allowed to roll around the sun on it. We 
shall show this to be a fact as clearly as the 
people can see the zodiacal light. 

Each planet in the great organization of such 
bodies is actually rolling on a foundation of this 
character. All the smaller planets are encased 
as the yolk of an egg is, and by a construction 
which is only a shell of mica. The whole en- 
casement is rolled around the sun. The very 
awkward up and down motions of these smaller 
planets, so long a puzzle to astronomers, are 
produced by the shape of their encasements. 
Each revolution of the encasement lifts the 
planet into the sky. The casing is exactly the 
shape of a moon's orbit. This fact shall be 
again referred to, and the complete evidence of 
v/hat is stated given. For the present let it 
merely be remembered that each of the smaller 
planets is situated in a shell of the same shape 
as that of the orbit of a moon, and that all that 
is in the shell is carried around the sun as the 
shell goes around it. 

The people are soon to discover that in the 
solar organization there is as perfect an organi- 
zation of all its parts as there is of the parts of 
any animal or plant in the construction of one 
of these lesser organizations. The whole or- 
ganization is much less comphcated than either 
of these small organizations and much more 
simple. 

Another step in the description of the unfold- 
ment of a great mass of consohdating substance 
shall now be taken. The only operation that 
took place to create the sun was the greater con- 
densation of this mass of whirling substance at 
its centre. All clouds and condensing liquids 
will give an example of this character of motion. 

When a condensation in the centre was ob- 
tained great enough to create a difference in the 
resistance of the mass to the current that was 
-'whirling it, the more condensed portion would 
move slower, and a separation of the mass take 
place. This operation of a division can be wit 
nessed in the ice of a stream where it is more 
packed in one part than in another. Every one 
of the loose pieces will rush on past the packed 
mass. If a reader has ever crossed a river con- 
taining a great deal of small pieces of ice an ex- 



8 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



ample of this operation of law has been seen. 
Now, all that created our sun, the central planet 
of the solar system, was the loose portion of this 
whirling mass of substance rushing around the 
packed mass faster than the packed mass could 
-whirl. How simple a work for creating so im- 
portant a body. The packed mass, of course, 
would continue to consohdate until it became a 
l)all of mica. The contraction of the mass, of 
course, would create a cell, as all contracting 
round bodies of substance do. 

So well is the law obeyed that it can be found 
to be operated in every organization in nature 
that becomes condensed by contraction. Every 
crystal is hollow. Every cell of a plant or ani- 
mal is hollow. Every grain of sand is hollow. 
Every bone of any considerable size is hollow. 

Every shell of the ocean is hollow, and the 
heads of every animal and human creature con- 
tains a hollow. 

This vast planet, the sun, is exactly like our 
earth, except in size. The work of its construc- 
tion was precisely the same as that of the earth 
after the substance of the earth acquired a spheri- 
ical form. 

Let this be remembered, and in what there is to 
be said there will be a chance to discover why our 
earth became a ball of mica. As sure as this 
article is seen, the evidence will be found of a 
world of only a mica shell. In all the conden- 
sations of this substance only a shell of mica was 
the result, and the reason for the stars being 
sporadic constructions, of such shells, was 
merely the abihty of a thin ring of the substance 
to pass the gorge of its orbit without being hiid- 
dled into a mass. Precisely the same effect of 
the free passage of a small ring of substance 
through a contracted channel took place in the 
case of the stars as is every spring seen in the 
unobstructed flow of pieces of broken ice 
through a gorge in the river. The appearance 
of stars in groups and clusters, is due solely to 
the condensation of portions of such a ring, in 
different parts of the ring, and a perfect copy of 
a flow of small pieces of ice after passing a gorge 
can be seen in the groups and single existences 
of stars on any clear night. The reader must 
not fan to look and discover the truth of this 
statement. 

On the broad heavens at night the stars are 
presenting a great ring of these small globes in 
groups and without clusters, and it extends 
from east to west around the globe. The stars 
at the north and south are the edges of this ring, 



and are so few that a peep through them is pos- 
sible. 

Now, we are ready for another step in this 
work of description. We have seen how the 
good sun was constructed, and we will now see 
what else was constructed by a similar opera- 
tion. In the pathway between the first planet 
from the sun, called Mercury, and the great Nep- 
tune on the outside of the system, there is a 
monster globe called Jupiter, and it is the largest 
body in the system, except the sun. Now, what 
could make this body so large at that distance 
from the sun ? In the consolidation of the sun 
the greater part of the whole original mass of 
substance was possible, and it can be seen to be 
absolutely a fact that any liquid body capable 
of consohdating will, if in motion, create a cen- 
tral body of the greater portion of the substance. 
It is seen in the work of a whirling kettle of 
soap, or glue or any condensing amount of 
substance. Even oil, if allowed to become 
consolidated, will obey this law. So -^Ul sugar 
or salt or roil of water. This is all the expla- 
nation necessary of the cause of the greater size 
of the sun. 

Now, when the sun was detatched from what 
was whirling aroimd its substance, a prevention 
of the further condensation of the outside sub- 
stance in the direction of the sun was caused 
merely by the greater velocity of this portion. 
Its greater velocity overcame the influence of 
the sun's attraction to such an extent that this 
ring of matter was given a centre of attraction 
of its own. 

Let us ask the reader to remember that the 
original mass of substance was shaped as an 
orbit of a planet is shaped, and much broader 
at the centre than at the edges. Of course this 
would cause a ring obtained by a separation of 
the greater mass in the middle to be broader at 
the point or edge where the separation took 
place. An»idea of this difference in the edges 
of this ring can be obtained by cutting a cone 
through from top to bottom. The bottom of 
the flat surface corresponding to the edge of the 
ring at the place of its separation from the sun, 
and the top to the outer edge. Now, in this 
form of this ring and in the consolidation of its 
substance at its central point, the cause is found 
for the existence, size, and locality of the great 
planet Jupiter in the plane of the planetary 
bodies. It is located at the very spot and is of 
exactly the size that the law of consolidation or 
construction of a planet from the matter of this 
ring would necessitate. 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



9 



So plain is this fact that a small calculation of 
the means of its construction will establish its 
truth. Only a repetition of the work of separ- 
ating the sun from this whirhng ring could take 
place in the ring in order to give Jupiter an ex- 
istence. The division of the ring would create 
three rings, and the middle one of course would 
be the greatest, A consolidation of the central 
portion of a ring gave the outer portions a greater 
velocity of motion, amd the result was a ring 
on each side. All of the planets are capable 
of demonstrating this fact, not only by their 
positions, but by their size. Now, do not 
forget to observe on the atlas of the planets the 
size and position of Jupiter, and the size and 
position of those on each side of it. 

Nothing prevented the perfect copying of this 
work in the case of the other planets but the 
greater consolidation of the substance when the 
other planetary rings were divided. All that 
prevented old Jupiter having as many moons as 
Saturn was the greater capacity of the sub- 
stance of its ring for condensation into a com- 
mon body. All that gave our globe a beautiful 
moon was the incapacity of the condensing mat- 
ter of the earth's ring to consolidate into one 
globe. The same cause furnished Mars with a 
couple, and the same cause constructed every 
moon in existence. The proximity of the plan- 
ets Venus and Mercury to the sun was all that 
prevented these good objects having moons, and 
they do not need any. The same construction 
of light that affords the great sun its hght is 
quite enough to give these closer planets a good 
condition of light at night. "When we describe 
how every body of the system is warmed and 
lighted, it can be seen why a sun can be lighted 
and warmed also. 

It is a fact that with each body a mere recipro- 
city of good influence is affected between it and 
the sun, and the work is as certain and neces- 
sary and consistent as the co-operation of the 
organs of any organization. All of the bodies of 
this greatest of systems are attached to the other 
parts of the system as completely and consistent- 
ly as any organ of the animal body is to the other 
parts of it, and the whole organization affords a 
considerable amount of generation of animal and 
human creatures, in exactly the same way that 
the microscopic bacillus of the human and ani- 
mal bodies are generated. 

The creation of these smaller animals is but 
a repetition of the process that creates the in- 
fusoria of the solar organization. So distinct is 



the philosophy of the generation of all life with 
respect to its cause, that every creature is but a 
spotaneous generation of a bacillus in the de- 
composing substance of what was once a living 
organization of animal, plant or world. Can 
man expect to comprehend a Creator when he 
contemplates that he is but one of the infinitesi- 
mal bacillus of a great and unexplored universe 
in the keeping of such Creator ? 

Let us now advance one more step in the un- 
covering of the process of creation. We have 
now seen how a mighty world became an object 
of astonishment and importance in the great 
sky above us, and why it was second only to the 
sun. Of course when the old chap was allowed 
a separate existence in the form of a ring of the 
substance described, there was a ring on each 
side of this one, the only possible result of the 
creation of a central ring. All that gave exist- 
ence to planets on the outside and inside of Ju- 
piter was the division and moulding of a ring on 
each side of the one that was moulded into this 
enormous planet. Now in this fact, and the ne- 
cessity of a division of one ring into three, the 
product of the process described, and the only 
possible result of its operation, there can be 
found all the evidence that a scientific or unedu- 
cated world will ever want that there are no 
other planets than those discovered, and that 
every object in the solar organization has been 
found, except a ring of meteors, or what should be 
called little planets between the earth and Mars, 
and the many rings of still smaller bodies of this 
character around the planets and moons. All 
that evet gave astronomers any idea of a ring of 
little globes between Mars and Jupiter, was the 
discovery of shining objects in that direction 
and the great space between the two planets. 
All that has prevented the astronomers from dis- 
covering that these so-called asteroids are a ring 
of countless mica shells between the earth and 
Mars was their inability to discover how all the 
solar system was created, and the handicap of 
theories that was drawn over their eyes by the 
authors who preceded them. ' ' Newton proved " 
so many things that never existed that this class 
of teachers were crowded with the proof and 
could not contain anything else. 

Around Saturn a sufficient example of the 
character and construction of the universe for 
astronomers to study has ever existed, but in- 
stead of the sign being read it has been covered 
all over by stupid and silly conjectures as to 
what it meant. 



10 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



On the othei side of Jupiter only three plan- 
ets are discovered. "What a confirmation of our 
claim that all are found ! If the ring of sub- 
stance on the outside of Jupiter had been di- 
vided into more than three rings, would there 
not have been more than three planets ? Would 
we not be as able to see a smaller planet at this 
distance as we are able to see a large number 
of moons on the borders of these planets ? But 
this is not all the evidence. The size of these 
bodies is equally strong proof that the ring of 
matter from which they were constructed be- 
came separated into only three rings, and the 
relation of the sizes of each of these worlds is a 
still stronger item of evidence, and the exist- 
ence of so many moons is still further confirma- 
tion of the fact. In the size of each of these 
great bodies a chance is given the child of the 
earth to discover what that great ring on the 
outside of Jupiter was shaped like. The planet 
Saturn is vastly larger than the other two. 
Uranus is considerably larger than Neptune, 
and the increase of the sizes of the three outer 
planets is in the direction of old Jupiter. All 
that prevented the exact correspondence of these 
sizes with the breadth of the ring at such places 
as the planets exist, was the increased consoli- 
dation of their substance at the time they were 
moulded, and this fact can be definitely ob- 
served in the small departure from a completely 
gradual increase of their size from Neptune to 
Saturn. 

Let all our readers contemplate this great 
truth, and when an astronomer is again unfurl- 
ing his charts in a hall in your town, and dis- 
playing his utter ignorance of what he is teach- 
ing, will you remember that in the aspect of the 
heavens a complete refutation of nearly everj^- 
thing he is stating can be observed, and that it 
can be seen by a child when pointed to. 

We intend that the child of the future shall 
see a constant finger pointing to all the facts of 
an astronomical nature, and it is certain that it 
will have one. When the character of the greatest 
organization that was ever constructed is under- 
stood, a child is capable of obtaining an idea of 
its character. Instead of its being what the as- 
tronomer is teaching, ' ' the greatest problem of 
the works of Divinity," it is the simplest and 
least complicated of any natural organization 
that Divinity contemplated. Every one who 
obtains an understanding of its character will 
at once acknowledge this. 

Now we are ready for another step in ou 



r A ■ 



task of description. On the inside of Jupiter a 
construction of several affairs has taken place. 
There are four planets, and three rings of mica 
globes, only, smaller than the planets. 

In a division of the ring on this side of Jupi- . , 
ter a wonderful construction of curiosities is 
seen. Every planet is so small that they ap- 
pear as pigmies in comparison with the great 
affairs farther away. 

In this fact we can see not only that the sub- 
stance of the great ring on the inner side of 
great Jupiter was less than the one on the out- 
side, but that a ring divided into more than 
three rings will make more than three planets. 
What an unmistakable confirmation of the state- 
ment that only a great ring of substance was 
separated into three in preparing for the con- 
struction of the three great planets beyond the 
orbit of Jupiter, and that aU planets and moons 
are the products of controlled and moulded 
rings of substance. On the inner side of the 
largest planet, our earth, Venus, Mercury, Mars 
and thi-ee rings of small bodies exist. 

How did this occur ? Nothing ever happened. 
Every one of these affairs was as systematically 
constructed as a watch. Much greater skill was 
employed. So small was this ring of substance 
we are considering, that our good but small 
world was the greatest thing that could be 
turned out of it. Only a repetition of the same 
process of division and moulding completed our 
globe and all the planets between Jupiter and 
the sun that gave existence to the other planets. 
On each side of the earth a ring was constructed 
as in the other cases of a division of a greater 
one. \ 

On the side next to Jupiter a consolidation of \ 
this ring gave the system tlie little asteroids on .< 
each side of Mars, and the jjlanet itself. On | 
the other side of the earth the same character of | 
work furnished Venus, its neighbor Mercury, f 
and the ring of so-called meteors, that arr so \ 
dreadfully puzzhng the astronomers. | 

Only this ring of meteors, and the one of as- I 
teroids, have been observed by the scholars of jt 
astronomy, and all that has prevented them dis- 
covering the other was a want of knowledge as 
to the construction of either. Let us again in- 
sist that our readers remember what is given in 
the way of explanation thus far of a part of the 
solar system. It is all to be needed as a part of 
the description of the construction of the 
moons, and a perfect analogy of this work is to 
be seen in these smaller constructions. The 



I 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



11 



Aiemory will not be burdened when a glimpse is 
obtained of the whole affair of this work of the 
Creator. 

A problem is only puzzUng until it is solyed, 
and when solved the knowledge of its character 
is but one fact in the mind. A most curious ca- 
pacity of our organizations is the power to store 
the mind with ideas. All the facts of creation 
can find lodgment in the mind, when they are 
correctly obtained. As fast as a great problem 
is unravelled, a fact of one simple stretch is 
seen. It becomes merely a simple and single 
fact. Only a reduction of fragments of a fact 
to a grand idea is made when we comprehend a 
problem of creation or of mathematics or of 
mechanics. As a yarn is only "snarled when it 
is twisted into a multipHcity of knots, so is any 
other problem only a snarl of misunderstood 
facts. The unravelling of either is sure to pre- 
sent a simple and single object. The object of 
our work in reference to all the problems we 
are discussing is merely to disclose simple facts, 
where only fragments are now obtained. 

One more step is now in order in the descrip- 
tion of what was done in making a solar system. 

On the firmament there is a curious exhibition 
of the work of creating the lights on the sides 
of the planets and moons presented to the sun. 
The planets Mercury and Yenus present the 
same aspects of illumination that the moon 
does. Every globe in the system is claimed to 
be a ball of fire by the astronomers. What pre- 
vents a ball of fire from shining on one side 
as well as the other. If each of these small 
planets is a ball of fire, why is it necessary for 
the sun to shine on them to allow the fire to be 
seen, or the planets to shine, and why does a 
great ball of fire give any brighter light to 
a smaller one in a similar condition of heat ? 

"Why do astronomers claim that the brilliancy 
of all the superior planets — those beyond the 
earth — is caused by the fact that each one is a 
great ball of fire, when they know that all that 
makes Venus and Mercury shine is the effect of 
the sun, and that this effect is only on the sides 
of the planets presented to the sun ? Of course 
they find an excuse for this claim, and it is 
merely in the equally absurd idea that these in- 
ferior planets have obtained a cool dark crust. 
This claim presents as much difficulty as the 
other, for it is puzzling to understand why a 
sun ray, if there is one, can illumine a dark 
surface of earth and make it shine as a dazzling 
rliamond. 



The good old moon is placed in the same cat- 
alogue of dark bodies merely because it cannot 
shine unless a sun is making it shine. When it 
is found necessary to have a planet or moon in 
a cool condition, it is claimed that it is, where it 
is not necessary it is a ball of fire. All of 
the teachers of astronomy have obtained a vari- 
ety of charts of the moon, and on these pictures 
of the body they have named all the objects 
with distinguishing appellations. 

A mountain is given a glorious name, and sO' 
is a crater, and so is a plain. Some of these 
mountains are large enough to cover the State 
of Ohio, and higher than any mountain on 
earth. One crater is as large as half the United 
States, and a plain is discovered nearly as large 
as the continent of Asia. All of these objects 
are described with great care and confidence, 
and a great work of wonder and importance is 
supposed to be performed in giving an account 
of such great affairs on this globe. 

In every instance of this display of the igno- 
rance of astronomers, there is only a giving of a 
most ridiculous account of objects upon a sheen 
of electric illumination as simple as a candle 
light. It is to receive a careful explanation in. 
the following chapter of this article, and a- 
greater wonder than astronomers have ever dis- 
covered in this satellite of the earth will be found. 
It is proper in this connection to state that 
every object in the sky that can be seen is a cre- 
ation of Hght on a side of a stellar body. 

Let us advance another step in the work of 
explanation. Near the plane of the sun's 
equator — a line extending from every point 
of the sun's equator as far as the planets are ex- 
isting — there are arranged the eight planets of 
the system, and they are nearly on this plane of 
the echptic. It is absolutely true that only a 
variance from the straight line exists, sufficient 
to allow a current of electricity of the sun to 
directly approach each planet. In all the affairs 
of creation no more convincing affair can be 
found that some calculator of intelligence was 
the contriver of this system. 

Astronomers have noticed this variation, but 
have never given any explanation of the cause 
of it. They do not seem to consider it of any 
importance, but have in a few instances attrib- 
uted the inclination of the poles of the planets 
to the crowding of the planets out of the origi- 
nal plane of the equator of the sun. In what 
can be disclosed concerning the creation of the 
light of each planet, and Imp I'.ict lL;il ihe light 



12 



Offices of EleGtricity in the Solar System. 



•of each is all tha^ nas ever been seen of it, the 
reader can see what astronomers know about the 
inclination of the axis of a planet, "We will let 
the reader see what we think about it here. A 
planet is crowded to the right or left of the 
plane of the ecliptic by a current of electricity- 
passing between the sun and a more distant 
planet. The mutual attraction of the two bodies 
is capable of forcing one side an intervening 
body, or altering the position of both. In this 
operation only a common crowding of an object 
to one side by a current of electricity is seen. 
In this work of an influence of the creation, we 
■can find the cause of the inclination of the orbit 
of a planet to the echptic, for the degree of in- 
clination will be the extent that a planet was 
crowded from the plane of its creation, which 
was the same as the ecUptic. The degrees of 
inclination as given by assronomers place the 
two planets nearest the sun the greatest distance 
from the ecliptic, and the planets Satui-n and 
Mars next to these in distance. The planet 
Uranus is placed almost exactly on the ecHptic; 
Jupiter about one and a third degrees from it, 
iSaturn about two and a half, and our earth one 
and a half to three. Neptune a httle less than 
■one and a half, Mercmy seven, Venus three and 
•one-third nearly. Mars not quite two. These 
•calculations are not what the method of crea- 
tion would indicate as to the position of these 
bodies, but it is not widely different. 

Now the axis of every planet is inchned to a 
much greater extent than the orbit. This is the 
case in every instance so far as their inclination 
is. known, and the incHnation can only be as- 
certained by a view of the objects on what is 
;seen, and their motions. What inchnes an axis 
•of a planet more than an orbit ? If we are cor- 
rect in our claim that every planet rolls on a 
material foundation, and that that foundation is 
shaped as the whirUng body of condensing sub- 
stance was shaped, it can be seen why the planet 
could be crowded only a small distance from 
its original plane, by a cant of the foundation, 
and at the same time be given a tip of its axis to 
a, much greater extent. A mere rolling of the 
globe a small distance on a round apex. 

"Will the reader now observe the relative sizes 
•of the bodies of the system, so far as described, and 
give us his opinion whether the process of creation 
we have described is the result of accident or calcu- 
lation, or whether the description is merely a 
iancy of the imagination ? 

Commencing at the sun, a small planet is seen. 



Next to this a larger one ; next to this one a mere 
ring of small bodies, all of them less in 
amount of substance than the planet. Next to 
to this ring a planet a little larger than the last. 
Next to this planet another ring of small bodies 
not containing as much matter as the planet. 
Next to this another planet, containing more 
substance than the ring of small bodies. Next 
to this planet another ring of Uttle bodies, called 
asteroids, less in amount of substance than 
the planet. Next to this ring a great planet, 
then a smaller one. After this a still smaller 
one, and another yet smaller. Up to Jupiter a 
great and small creation alternately ; precisely 
what must have resulted from the process of 
creation described. Beyond Jupiter a gradual 
decrease, corresponding to the shape of the ring 
from which they were constructed. Now, in 
another chapter, it is believed, we can finish 
our description of the offices of electricity in 
the solar system. 

We shall need but a small amount of printing 
to comprehend all the description of this system. 
■\^^len it is in the hands of our readers it will be 
called for from one quarter of the globe to the 
other. All the credit we ask, when it is read, 
is that in the future numbers of the paper we 
may be able to print the denials of what is stated. 
We will agree to print them all, and allow them 
to be read without contradiction. 



Chapteb III. 
We desire now to take another step in our de- 
scription of the organization of worlds. The 
preceding chapter was closed by the description 
of the position of the planets with respect to the 
sun. We observed the fact that each planet was 
careering around the sun on a foundation. In 
this chapter the whole philosophy of the revolu- 
tion shall be given, andtheproof of what is stated. 
The world is only careering about the sun on an 
archway, and it is held down on the affair merely 
by an attraction of the great magnet in the cen- 
tre of the system in the same way that we are 
held on the earth. In every step of our 
lives, a clamping of our feet on the earth is ob- 
tained by a separation of the atmospheric gases 
around the feet. When our earth is rolled over, 
a clamping of the same kind holds it down upon 
this gorgeous covering of the nearest object on 
the side of the earth toward the sun. In the 
moulding of the planets and moons, a copy of 
the work of the cook in moulding bread was 



I 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



13. 



performed. The current of force that carried 
the nebulous ring around in its pointed orbit 
would huddle the substance into an oblong mass 
at the gorge of the current or point of the orbit, 
and the repeating of the work would soon pro- 
duce a mass so spherical that it could be rolled 
over. 

"Who eyer has seen a substance pass through 
a turn in a stream, has seen the character of 
work that moulded into bodies of oblong 
shape, the substance of every globe in the 
heavens. In every creation of such a body 
only a moulding of the plastic substance took 
place, and the form of every moon's orbit, and 
the perpetual rotation of every planet was origi- 
nated in the whirl of a gorged mass of substance. 
It is in this performance of whirling nebula, 
the student of science is to discover the con- 
struction of the orbit and coiirsing of every 
moon, and the rotation of every planet on 
its axis. Every globe in the heavens and 
each of its motions is an item of evidence of this 
character of work. Let us be understood, and 
do not make any mistake in a conception of 
what was performed. Only a huddling of sub- 
stance in the pointed end of an orbit of a globe, 
when the substance was so thin it could be easily 
shaped by the operation, gave a ring of sub- 
stance a partly globular or elliptic form. Saw- 
dust scattered in a winding stream, will at every 
gorge accumulate into a shape nearly round, 
and if it retained a condition of condensation, it 
would construct a globular mass of identically 
the same shape as an orbit of a moon or planet. 
The driving current will render such a mass 
broader at the upper or resisting end. A driv- 
ing current of electricity will construct a broader 
end of a mass that is moved by it. How simple 
this arrangement for moulding a globe. Why 
could not La Place or Kant or the great preachers 
of old theories have understood so simple an af- 
fair? Solely because "Newton proved" that 
only a fiat of God gave existence to a planet, 
and that it was only prevented running off into 
infinite space by an attraction which this Being 
determined that man should never understand. 
This style of idolatry is all that is keeping the 
world in ignorance at this day, and although 
scientific preachers are pointing a finger of scorn 
to the ignorance and superstition of a church, 
they are at the same time worshix)ing equally 
egregious folUes, and are as superstitious in their 
worship of a false teacher and proposition as 
any worshiper of an old teacher. In every ef- 



fort to change their babel of admiration by a 
more independent mind, there is returned exactly 
the same kind of deceitful and malignant denun- 
ciation of the more rational thinker. 

What a consternation among these babel 
builders there would be, if there could appear 
in the pulpits a preacher who could point out 
the idolatiy of these scientific devotees of scien- 
tific superstition. A superstition is only a mis- 
conception of a fact, or an erroneous view of a. 
work of nature. 

Let us advance a long stride now in this work 
of delineation of the Creator's world-making. 

When a mass of this condensing substance 
commenced to roll over in the current, a con- 
struction absolutely the same in form and direc- 
tion of motion as the original mass of the sub- 
stance of the whole system was created. What 
a glorious provision for commencing the develop- 
ment of a whole class of smaller systems in every 
sense the same in character as the general system. 
How much are mortals comprehending the way 
this work of grandeur, wisdom and beneficence 
was performed? It is as much beyond their 
capacity of appreciation, at present, as though 
it was not a reality. When this process of the 
operations of a law, and it was merely a law 
that was obeyed, is seen by the people, a whole 
class of souls can exjDress an admiration of what 
the work of a great agent of creation performs, 
and give a small amount of credit to a hand that 
deciphers it. 

When a clear understanding of the develop- 
ment of our whole world is obtained, a glorious 
conception of the development of all worlds is 
obtained, and it is to hasten this appreciation 
of the handiwork of the Creator that oui' work is 
performed. 

Now we shall have explained everything that 
took place in the creation of the moons and the 
rings of small mica sheUs around them, when 
we have stated that in the masses of the substance 
that was moulded into egg shape bodies in these 
orbits of the planets exactly the same operation 
took place that occured in the original body of 
condensing matter. The process was only re- 
peated in constructing planet and moon and 
ring of little stars. 

Let all observe that in the huddled mass of 
substance that was constituting a j^lanetary ring 
there was a body of the matter of the same shape 
as the whole body from which the whole solar 
system was created, and that it was converted 
into a central body (a planet) and rings in pre- 



14 



Offices of Eleatriclty in the Solar System. 



cisely the same way that the original great mass 
was converted into a sun and rings. The rings 
obtained from the conversion of these smaller 
masses were moulded into moons in precisely 
the same way that the greater or planetary rings 
were moulded into the oblong bodies we are de- 
scribing, and finally into worlds. Every moon's 
orbit is shaped as the orbits of the planets are, 
and the moons obtained their existence by a 
congregation of the substance of their original 
rings in a point of their orbits. 

Around Saturn there are the three rings that 
could not be moulded. There was not sufficient 
matter in them. All the confirmation of the 
propositions advanced concerning the divison of 
a ring into three, and that the central one was 
the largest, and that the moons were derived 
from the same character of rings as the planets 
were derived from, that a sensible person will 
care to see, is capable of being seen in the three 
rings around Saturn. 

The eight moons and the rings together dis- 
close exactly the same amount of divis- 
ion of a ring of substance around the planet 
that took place in the great ring around the 
sun. 

Do not allow this fact to pass out of the mind, 
but observe its reality, and in the future it will 
afford a wonderful amount of satisfaction as a 
factor in the effort to understand the creation of 
the whole system. 

We are now ready to take another step in our 
work of description. We have stated that in 
the orbits of the rings of substance that were con- 
trolled and converted by a moulding process 
into worlds, coverings of such rings actu- 
ally existed, and controlled the operations. 

Let us see if this is not true. Of course no 
moulding could have taken place unless a cover- 
ing of some material existed on all sides of a ring. 
The only evidence of our proposition that is 
capable of being seen is the occasional appear- 
ance of the archway on which the planet 
Mars rolls around the sun, and the 
constant appearance of the archway on which 
our earth is rolled, called Zodiacal Light. As 
sure as a planet goes around the sun, and rolls 
on an axis, the planet is given a construction to 
roll on. No rotary motion of a planet would be 
possible unless a fulcrum was obtained by a thing 
on which it rests. This most startling fact is 
capable of the plainest possible demonstration, 
and it is to be found in the calculations to be 
given concerning the motions of all the planets 



and the absence of a rotary motion in their satel- 
lites. 

On the surface of every ring from which a 
planet was constructed, a crust of the condens- 
ing substance was created, and it was an opera- 
tion in all respects like the construction of the 
cornea of the eye, or the cell of a plant, or the 
formation of ice upon the surface of water. 

On every part of the surface of a ring of con- 
densing substance, a slight cornea was construct- 
ed by the process of condensation ; only a small 
condensation of the surface of the ring. When a 
sight can be obtained of the Zodiacal Light, a view 
is obtained of a construction of this, character. 
When a view of an object of this character ex- 
tending across the sky is obtained, as there often 
is, sight of another such object is obtained. 
This object is supposed to be the greater exten- 
sion of the Zodiacal Light. Every belt of 
dark shade on the planets Jupiter and Saturn is 
produced by the existence of the constructions 
of this character between us and these planets. 
The two additional belts on Saturn are due to 
the existence of one more such creation beyond 
the planet Jupiter. The degree of transparency 
of these archways is what prevents them creat- 
ing utterly black belts upon the sky. When the 
proof is offered that every planet is capable of 
going around the sun only as a ball rolls on a 
floor, and that the actual period of revolution is 
just what this manner of rolling requires, it can 
be found that what is now stated is wholly true. 

We ask that a chart of the planets Jupiter and 
Saturn be examined, and the character of their 
belts observed. It is desired that no part of the 
propositions of this article be observed without 
an examination of what is pointed to, and the 
whole of the facts connected with it. 

When a glance is given the sky on a clear 
night a whole atlas of the bodies of the heavens 
that are above the horizon is capable of obser- 
vation, and the objects discerned are of three 
kinds, planets, moon, and stars. When a 
sight of the objects are obtained through a tel- 
escope, the fact is disclosed that a planet is a 
greater body than the stars, and the moon is so 
near that a view of objects on it or on what is 
considered the moon is obtained that convinces 
us that it is swung around the world without 
any other motior than a mere revolution about 
the planet. 

It is not given a rotary motion, and this fact 
is clearly demonstrated by the objects on the 
body always continuing in the same position. 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



15 



If the orb was rotating on an axis, the objects 
would be seen to move in the direction of rota- 
tion. The incapacity of the moon to rotate is 
caused solely by the want of a floor on which to 
roll. The only reason why the moons of any 
planet can not roll on an axis is the want of a 
thing to roll on. It was the fact that a moon 
was simply carried around a planet by a current 
of the influence of the planet, and the work per- 
formed as though a hand was stretched out from 
the globe, and held the moon in it, that gave 
Newton the opportunity to discover that the 
hold upon the moon by the earth was just equal 
to the centrifugal force exerted by the moon in 
its revolutionary motion. Of course if the cur- 
rent of influence of the earth was the power that 
carried the moon around the earth, the force of 
attraction by the earth and the centrifugal force 
of the moon would be equal. In this exhibi- 
tion of a globe being swung around another, 
without any rotary motion being imposed 
upon it, there is a complete demonstration of 
the fact that a planet is operated upon by some 
influence other than the current of electricity of 
the sun, in order to give it a rotary motion. 
"Without a means by which one side of a planet 
can be moved more easily than the opposite 
side, a planet would be merely swung around 
the sun as a moon is swung around a planet. 
The system of a planet and moon or moons is 
precisely the same as the system of sun and 
planets with respect to the relation of the differ- 
ent bodies. In this contrast in the motions of 
the planets and moons, there is abundant reason 
for claiming that a construction of some charac- 
ter is furnishing a planet the means of a rotary 
motion. 

This evidence of the fact that a planet is pro- 
vided with a floor to roll on is not of a character 
to satisfy the mind that a planet does possess 
such a means for its rotation. The world de- 
sires better demonstration when the means of a 
phenomenon can not be observed. 

It is competent to offer all the evidence of the 
existence of such a means of the work of rota- 
tion, and it is wholly within the reach of dem- 
onstration. 

We have observed the fact that all the small 
planets (those between the sun and Jupiter) 
complete a rotation on their axes in about twenty- 
four hours, while the four monster planets be- 
yond these are capable of rotating in less than 
half this time. The cause of this difference in 
the time occupied by the smaller bodies in a ro- 



tation on their axes has never been explained, 
A whole catalogue of conjectures as to the cause 
has been offered, and all of them thrown aside 
as soon as given. The only reason why an ex- 
planation of this difference in such motions was 
not given the world a century or more ago was 
the supposition that only a continuation of a 
motion, originally projected in the creation of 
such bodies, was being operated, and that no 
connection existed between the bodies of the 
system except the influence of attraction, and 
that all the spaces between the bodies were 
voids. This apprehension as to such affairs is 
still entertained, and it is considered idle to un- 
deratke the solution of the question of the origin 
of either the revolutionary or rotary motion of 
the worlds of the system. 

Will our readers now give us their careful at- 
tention while perusing what will here be stated 
in explanation of this wonderful work ? 

Only a common force is exerted to perform 
both the motions of the planets. The velocity 
of each planet corresponds to the degree of ve- 
locity of this force, and the degree of velocity 
corresponds to the distance of the planet from 
the sun, the originator of the force. If the 
planets were all of one size, only a calculation 
of then- distance from the sun would be neces- 
sary to discover the velocity of each. A differ- 
ence in the size of the bodies would create a 
difference in velocity at the same distance. This 
is all that is necessary to state concerning the 
difference in the velocity of the planets in their 
revolutionary course. 

To ascertain whether a planet can pass around 
the sun in the period it is known to go around 
by simply rolling on its surface, the circumfer- 
ence of the orbit must be obtained, and also 
the circumference of the planet and the circum- 
ference of the orbit divided by that of 
the planet. If it be found by such calcula- 
tion the planet in the number of rotations that 
it is known to make in a revolution will just 
describe the orbit, it is demonstrated that it 
actually rolls around the central body, and de- 
scribes no space that its surface does not meas- 
ure. Now this is the fact with respect to every 
planet in the system. The only difference in 
the operations of this character of the planets 
is derived from the fact that all the small plan- 
ets are given an encasement that includes the 
moon or moons and all the small creations ob- 
tained by the construction of the planet. The 
four larger planets are actually rolled on their 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



huriaces around their orbits as a ball is rolled 
on a floor. The operation of their revolutions 
is only such a rolling. 

The four small planets are each given an en- 
casement that rolls around the sun in precisely 
the same way. In our calculations of the deci- 
phering of this work only a mere calculation by 
common arithmetic was employed, and it was 
all that was necessary. 

When Copernicus solved the problem of the 
general features of the solar organization this 
work was left undone. When Newton observed 
the power of attraction to be universal, this 
work was left undone. It is still undone, 
and will only be done when this article comes 
into the hands of its readers. Every person 
Avho reads it can see that what is stated is true, 
and that this part of our work is proven by the 
unyielding principles of mathematics. The only 
thing necessary for any one to do to show oth- 
ers that a great planet is actually rolled around 
the sun, is to divide the circumference of the 
planet's orbit by the circumference of the planet, 
and ascertain by the division of the quotient by 
the number of hours in one of our days, and 
multiply this quotient by the number of hours 
it is known the planet occupies in one rotation. 
If the number of years in a revolution must be 
Imown, the number of rotations can be multi- 
plied by the hours of one rotation, and dividing 
the product by the number of hours in one of 
our days, and with the four greater planets the 
amount multiplied by the number of days in a 
year. This process will disclose the fact that 
each of the great planets do roll as we have claim- 
ed. The circumference of an orbit is obtained 
by a calculation upon the mean distance a planet 
is from the sun. Any child having knowledge 
of the principles of mathematics can perform 
Ihe calculation. So very close will the result 
compare to the known periods of revolution of 
these planets, that an astronomer is at once able 
to detect the errors in his calculation of the dis- 
tance of the planets from the sun. The periods 
of rotation of Uranus and Neptune are not ob- 
tained by astronomers. All the means ever em- 
ployed for ascertaining the period of rotation of a 
planet was the observation of the appearance and 
disapi^earance of spots on the disc of the planet's 
illumination. No spots can be discerned on the 
aspects of these two outer planets, and there- 
fore their periods of rotation are not known. It 
can be seen from what is stated that all that it is 
necessary to do to ascertain the periods of rota- 



tion of these bodies is to divide the hours 
period of revolution by the number of rotaftions, 
or to divide the circiunf erence of the planet by 
the distance it moves in an hour. The nmnber 
of rotations are found by dividing the circum- 
ference of the orbits by the circumference of 
the planets. Below a table of the periods of 
revolution and number of rotations, and ^'he 
number of years in a revolution are given, not 
only as to the greater planets but as to the 
smaller ones. In obtaining these data the table 
of distances and periods of revolution and rota- 
tion provided by Loomis in his " Treatise on 
Astronomy" was used. The bare facts of the 
distances of the planets from the sun, and the 
period of revolution and rotation as far as known 
were all that were accepted of his work. His 
tables are more correct than any we have ex- 
amined. Our calculations demonstrate this. 

By this table we print a conclusion is forced 
upon the mind of all unprejudiced persons who 
see it, that the work is correct, and that the dis- 
closure of the way a planet is whirled around 
the sun is made. The only opposition it will 
encounter will be from the teachers of astron- 
omy, whose science is merely what others have 
given them. No other class of persons will 
deny it, and all denials will be but a short op- 
position to the establishmant of the facts. We 
are entirely unconcerned as to the way we are 
to be treated for our work, and it is of no con- 
sequence whether we are credited with the dis- 
closure or only denied it. The work we are en- 
gaged in is not to create a reputation or to make 
a fortune. Only a desire to enable the commu- 
nity to understand the affairs of creation as we 
conceive them to exist gave us a disposition to 
publish our conclusions. We are confident that 
another generation will come into possession of 
a vast amount of information of importance con- 
cerning the works of the Almighty, and if our 
effort is found to contribute to the information 
obtained, we shall be compensated for all that 
is done. 

In case of the smaller planets, there is a way 
to ascertain what the size is of each affair that 
encloses one of them, and which carries the I 
planet and all that concerns the small system of 
globes arouud the sun. As these coverings can 
not be seen, the size of each must be obtained , 
by a calculation of the period of revolution and 
the distance a planet passes over its orbit in aru 
hour or day. The period of revolution is known, 
and the distance a planet passes over its orbit in. 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System, 



17 



>jTir is nearly correctly given. The distance 
of tlie motion of a planet in an hour multiplied 
by the number of hours in a rotation will give the 
circrunference of the planet's encasement. The 
division of the circumference of the planet's or- 
bit, by the number of hours in a revolution, is an- 
other way to determine the circmnference of a 
fc jdy that is performing the revolution. 

The two periods thus obtained will be exactly 
the same, unless there be an error in the dis- 
tance of the sun given by the astronomers. 
Our calculation was originally made on 
the assumption that the orbit was tra- 
versed by a body that extended around the 
moon at a distance of five thousand miles beyond 
the point of the mean distance of the moon from 
the earth, and it was discovered to be the exact 
si^e of the body, within a small fraction. 

In calculating the size of the affairs that en- 
closed the three other planets. Mars, Venus, and 
Mercury, it was found that the sizes of the 
encasements of the four planets increase from 
Mars to Mercury in the same proportion that 
the velocit;^' of the revolutions of these plan- 
ets increase, allowing a difference for 
their size. In the existence and size of 
the encasements of these small planets near 
the sun, there is disclosed a provision fo^he 
protection of the planets against the destructive 
influence of the great and swift current of the 
subtle influence that moves them. It is a fact 
that every one of these bodies would be burned 
up in the current of electricity that carries them 
around if they were not protected by a sheU of 
the character described. A bare observation of 
the effects of the influence upon all bodies where 
it strikes them with a great velocity of motion, 
and the velocity of a current that will move one 
of these bodies from fifty-five to one hundred 
and ten thousand miles per hour, is all one needs, 
to satisfy him that each of the small planets with 
aU their attending bodies would be destroyed in 
a few moments if they were not thus protected. 
Let this fact be considered, and it will be found 
to be additional proof that all these planets are 
given a covering of the character described. 
Let, also, the fact of the different velocity of 
planetary revolutions be noticed. 

All that gave these bodies a covering of this 

character was a condensation of a small amount 

of the surface of the mass that was converted 

into thfisft -nl an fits anrl moons An Qpfi-^otJ-fti^n 
in motion can decompose any substance, tttlt ] 

will not produce a sensation of heat where there 

is no moisture in the atmosphere or in the sub- 



Now what can possibly prevent the earth or 
any one of the small planets from being attracted 
to the side of this encasement next to the sun, 
and on to the foundation on which the encase- 
ment rolls? In other words, why does the 
planet continue in the focus of this sheU ? 

The answer to this most important inquiry 
wiU disclose the reason why the greater planets 
are attracted to the partition on which they roll, 
and caused to roll on their surfaces. 

The work of the planets that are given a chance 
to roll around in the centre of the affair that 
encloses them, is all that is preventing them from 
being pulled down on to the archway of the 
revolution of the encasement. Only a rapid 
revolution of the encasement of these plan- 
ets is necessary to lift the planets into the centre 
of the encasement and cause it to revolve on its 
axis as the controlling body rotates This is ac- 
tually the case, and it is only possible in the case 
of a small planet. If the planet was as large a** 
either of the four greatest planets, it could not 
be done, and the planet would, by reason of the 
great amount of attraction of the sun upon it, be 
brought down on to the object that gives it a 
way around the sun. All of the greater planets 
are caused to roll on their surfaces on account 
of their size. On our earth the creations are un- 
disturbed, and can continue an existence. On 
the great utmost planets a chance to exist is on 
the sides of the planets opposite the equator. 

The only cause of the great inequality in the 
conjunctions of Jupiter and Saturn, which are 
so puzzling to astronomers, is the egg-like form 
of their orbits. When a competent understand- 
ing of the shape of an orbit is obtained, every 
phenomonon of motion not produced by the at- 
traction of the different bodies can be explained, 
and it will be. 

This is all we care to state concerning the crea- 
tion and character of an organization of what is 
in fact the universe. All that is necessary to do 
in addition to what is given the reader is to ex- 
plain the character of a comet and the philos- 
ophy for heating and lighting the bodies of the 
system. 

A comet is only an attempt to create another 
planet in the current of electricity that sweeps 
between two existing planets, or between the 
planet Mercury and the sun. The mere partial 
consolidation of a portion of this current at a 

globe of fire, can not extend any heat beyond 

the vapor of its organization, and if it was al- 



18 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



derived, is what is constructing a comet 
at some point of the system every day of 
the existence of the system. All that prevents 
a construction of a ring from the current between 
each planet of the same character that was con- 
structed in the creation of the system is the 
capacity of the current to bum up and convert 
into electricity again all the partially condensed 
current. As soon as a part of the current is con- 
solidated sufficiently to offer a resistance to the 
Bwfien of the current, it is at on ce destroyed by 



every comet that appears, and by a hundred 

scientific authors in different parts of the world. 

No apprehension of trouble to the world or to 



i,i,ti.t a i s 



> o !M m ■* • 



ISS 






M9M. suoom puB R}9m!id 9Ti^ qoiqA mojj I -uns sij^ punojc gotiioi jo suBaui « 

sSou jOTTiSuo 9q;j XP Jo noi'^'saio exp ajanBjdgq^n'sSuiA.iS aiu ^tjt[:j sXTJAixjoju (juaiS eqij 
m pauiiojjgd %-ex^ g^iq eijnao b^j m ^mod PS^an^^snoo ^^ll'' eio 9ir s« eoiBS aq^ Xpsraajd 




Mercury , 
Venus .... 
Earth , 



III 

ih 
Hi 



gig" 



LOOMIS'8 TABLES. 



Jupiter.. 
Saturn . 



Neptune . 



Mean distance 

from sun. 

Miles. 



37,000,000 
69,000,000 
95,000,000 
145,000,000 
496,000,000 
909,000,000 
1,828,000,000 
2,862,000,000 



m 



3,000 
7,700 
7,926 
4,500 
92,000 
75,000 
36,000 
35,000 



Siderial revo- 
lution. 
No. of days. 



87,969 
224,701 



4,332,585 
10,759,220 
30,688,821 
60,126,722 



Distance pass- 
ed over the or- 
bit in one hour. 



80,320 
68,311 
55,341 
29,948 
22,118 
15,597 
12,464 



Period of 
rotation. 



5 28 

21 21 

56 04 

37 22 

55 26 



Period of rev- 
olution. 
Mos. andy'r's. 



3 months. 
7j months. 

1 year. 

2 years. 
12 years. 
29 years. 
84 years. 

164 years. 



OUE TABLE OP" CALCULATIONS. 



TJramis., 
Neptune 



Diameter of 
planet. 
Miles. 



36,000 
35,000 



Circumfer- 
ence. 

Miles. 



113,142 
110,000 



15,597 
12,464 



Period of ro'n. of the planet, 
obtained by a division of the cir- 
cum'e. by the No. miles per h'r. 
H. M. S. 



Sim 




Mercury . 
Venus.... 

Earth 

Mars , 

Jupiter... 
Saturn... 
Uranus..., 
Neptune . 



Circumference 

of 

Orbit. 



232,571,428 

433,714,285 

597,142,857 

911,428,571 

3,117,714,285 

5,713,714,285 

11,490,285,714 

17,989,714,285 



Circumference 

of 

Planet. 



289,142 6-7 
235,714 2-7 
113,142 
110,000 



Circumference 
of encasements, 
obtained by cal- 
culating portion 
of orbit passed 
over by planet 
in one day. 



2,644,229 
1,875,940 
1,633,243 
1,362,640 



Number of rota- 
tions in one rev- 
olution, obtain- 
ed by dividing 
circumference 
of orbit by cir- 
cumference of 
planet or its en- 
casementa. 



87,954 
231 + 
365 -f 
668 + 
10,782 + 
24,240 -f 
101,556,315 
163,542,857 



Actual number 

of days in one 

revolution. 



686-1- 
4,332,585 
10,759,220 
30,686,821 
60,126,722 



Number of h'rs, 
etc., in one ro- 
tation, calculat- 
ed upon number 
of rotations. 



24h. 4m.- 
23 21 

23 56 

24 37 
9 55 



21 
+ 
22 
26 



Actual period of 
rotation. 
Hours, etc. 



24h. 5m. 28s, 
23 21 21 



24 37 
9 55 



10 29 

7 



17 

15 mm 

49 3isa^ 



Distance in or- 
bit passed over 
by planet in one 
hour. 



109,795 
80,320 
68,311 
55,341 
29,948 
22,118 
15,597 
12,464 



Distance in or- 
bit passed over 
by planet in one 
rotation. 



2,644,229 
1,875,940 
1,633,243 
1,362,640 

289,142 6-7 

235,714 2-7 

113,142 

110,000 



Period of revolution, ob- 
tained by multiplying num- 
ber of rotations by number of 
hours of rotation, and divid- 
iag product by number of 
hours in one day of our time. 
For superior planets, divide 
by number of hours in our 

year. Have yearB as a result. 



87,969 days. 

224,701 days. 

365,256 days. 

686,980 days. 

12 years. 

29 years. 

84 years. 

164 years. 



Actual period of 
revolution. 



87,969 days. 

224,701 days. 

365,256 days. 

686,980 days. 

12 years. 

29 years. 

84 years. 

164 years. 



NoTK. — See the correspondence of the hourly motions of planets to the circumferences of planets and encasements, and also to the mean distances of planets from the sun in Loomis's table. The proof of the accuracy 
of the periods of rotation obtained of Uranus and Neptune is found by the employment of these amounts to get their periods of revolution. 






g.1 






S if <* 

1. 1 r 






I 



Offices of Electricity in the /Solar System. 



19 



little chance to come in contact with any other 
"body. 

The current that burns them up is holding 
them as completely in its power, as the current 
of the earth holds the moon. A comet can not 
pass out of the control of this current. 
j Any explanation we can offer of the cause of 
light and heat will be so utterly opposed to the 
accepted theories of the cause of these phenom- 
ena that only a demonstration of the truth of 
our propositions, or the discovery of the cause 
Ijy the accepted teachers of science will be ac- 
cepted as a proof of its truth. Since our publica- 
1 tion of the cause of these affairs in this paper, a 
! considerable advance in the knowledge of their 
I source is made in scientific circles. A great 
1 discovery is made in England that a current of 
! electricity in a state of vibration will produce a 
j light. The fact is given endorsement by a por- 
i tion of the scientists, and a partial conception 
j of the offices of this agent in the production of 
I heat is obtained. We have published our ob- 
i servation of this fact for a year. The only 
I thing api^arently needed to satisfy all inquirers 
I that only a vibration of this influence is produc- 
ing all the phenomena of light, heat and sound, 
is a conception that the influence is a fluid, and 
that it is the one general fluid of tte universe. 
It is only to be observed that all the affairs of 
this character are but a result of a commotion 
in the current of this influence in the atmos- 
phere, in order to give a farewell departure to 
all the pesent theories concerning their cause. 
We can do no more than to afford the world a 
chance to discover this great truth, by a per. 
"usal of this work and what has already been pub- 
lished. The world is soon to find the endorse- 
ment from every scientist in existence. 

Now to produce a vibration of the current of 
electricity a concussion of two or more currents 
must occur. This is all that is ever done to 
create a light. When the vibration is sufficient 
to vibrate the atmosphere, sound is produced; 
when it is sufficient to vibrate the water in the 
atmosphere heat is created. We want the read- 
eis of our work to clearly observe this philoso- 
phy, and remember it. No substance less solid 
than water or vapor of the atmosphere can by 
any motion of its parts create what is termed 
heat. All less condensed substances will fail to 
produce the sensation. A current of electricity 
in motion can decompose any substance, but it 
will uot produce a sensation of heat where there 
is no moisture in the atmosphere or in the sub- 



stance destroyed. In any vessel where the air 
(and of course its moisture) is exhausted wholly, 
a concussion of electrical currents can take 
place and produce the brightest possible light 
mthout any creation of heat. This fact can be 
witnessed in the nearly airless globes of the in- 
candescent electric lights now in use. It is the 
impossibility of exhausting the globe of all its 
atmosphere that is preventing a perfectly heat- 
less light being constructed within the globe. 
Let us ask that this philosophy be considered 
particularly, in connection with what is to be 
stated concerning the creation of heat around a 
globe of the solar system. Every one knows 
that if an ascension is made to a great elevation 
above the surface of the globe a colder stra- 
tum of atmosphere is reached, and that the 
cold increases as the ascension is increased. 
This is a perfectly satisfactory demonstration 
that the heat of a globe is connected with the 
vapor in its atmosphere, and that the heat de- 
creases as the vapor is decreased, and that be- 
yond the vapor there is no heat. Only for a 
small extent around the surface of a globe is 
there any heat. 

Let us ask, if this is true, why a world of so- 
called scientists can believe that a ball of fire 
can cause the heat of another body many mil- 
lions of miles off, and why they can believe that 
one body is capable of warming another so far 
away by a vibration of only a vapor on its own 
surface, or by a vibration of anything on it. It 
is believed, and a most stupid and blind concep- 
tion of all the cause of the heat and light of the 
different bodies in the solar system is obtained 
by every one of this class of scholars. A bare 
assumption that a great world of fire only is ex- 
tending its heat to the limits of the solar system 
is all that constitutes the work of the scientists 
concerning the means of heating the planets, 
and it is all that they can offer. It is also a mere 
assumption that the same great ball of fire is 
giving light to the whole system. A want of 
comprehension of the fact that a ball of fire as 
large as the sun can not extend any heat even a 
million miles in space, and that a condition of fire 
of such a kind cannot give any such character of 
light or extension of light as we behold, is all that 
prevents this most stupid old theory from being 
abandoned by all persons. It can be at once 
seen that if a vibration of vapor is necessary to 
produce heat in the atmosphere, the sun, if a 
globe of fire, can not extend any heat beyond 
the vapor of its organization, and if it was al- 



20 



Offices of Electricity in the Solar System. 



ways a globe of only fire, it could never have 
acquired either an atmosphere or vapor. Oxy- 
gen is not created by a fii-e. Water can not be 
created without oxygen. What could have 
created either from a ball of ignited matter ? 

Besides this objection there is no vapor in the 
spaces between the bodies of the system. This 
of course would prevent any continuation of 
the heat of the sun to other bodies. Better still 
is the objection, that no world or body of the 
system is made of fiery substance, and a sun is 
only a greater world than the planets. 

Every particle of the old theory that the 
worlds of the system were originally bodies of 
ignited substance is a folly merely, and it is ab- 
solutely a disgrace that the folly is still accepted 
by the people. It is a proposition only proper 
for a savage to accept, and an ignorance of the 
character of the worlds of the system quite as 
great as the savage possesses is the cause of its 
acceptance in civilized societies. 

The creation of both heat and light for the 
bodies of the system, is the concussion of the 
current of the sun's electricity with a current of 
the smaller body; a most competent and sim- 
ple provision for bestowing these conditions of 
the atmosphere upon the objects of a great and 
all-perfect organization. No waste of heat or 
light is permitted. In all cases the creation of 
these affairs is adequate for the purposes in- 
tended. In no case is it more than adequate. 
What a satisfactory conception of this problem ! 



What a solution of the means of the Creator for 
accomplishing a purpose ! 

No work of creation is more simple and none 
more competent. The beautiful exhibition of 
this transcendent plan of giving each body a 
warm atmosphere and a plenty of light the 
heavens presents, is a greater admonition of the 
wisdom of creation, than is observed by the exis- 
tence of any single operation in nature. It is 
indeed no more wonderful, but its extent of dis- 
play is far greater. 

In the coming of a wider understanding of 
what is constituting a universe, there will be op- 
portunity for mortals to behold all this work 
with a delight beyond power to describe, and it 
will harbinger the impression upon every soul, 
that in the keeping of a wise and good Creator, 
a world is existing, and that in all his works, a 
person of understanding and possessing the same 
quahties of intelligence that man possesses is 
actually superintending, and contemplating the 
whole arcana of nature. 

In a day to come this conception of the Al- 
mighty will be obtained. The world has yet to 
discover that on every arch of the grand blue 
dome of the heavens there is a construction of 
glory as delightful as mortals can vdsh to see. 
The canopy of the sky is only a vast arena of 
provisions for giving man an existence of satis- 
faction, and providing him with a place of final 
and everlasting habitation. 




HOW TO FORETELL WEATHER. 

PUBLISHED BY 'TEOBLEMS OF NATUEE," N. Y. 



- It will be admitted that if the weather can 
he sufficiently foretold to enable people to 
get their work arranged or performed in a 
manner to avoid the bad effects of storms and 
changes of temperature, and to enable them 
to govern their acts so as to provide for the 
greatest amount of pleasure and comfort, 
there will be a great advantage obtained by 
the possession of the knowledge that will 
enable them to do this. 

If the reader of this article will remember 
what it contains, he will possess this know- 
ledge. 

We have in several articles in the Prob- 
lems OF Nature given an outline of the phil- 
osophy that is operated to produce changes 
in seasons and weather. 

Tlie complete description of the causes of 
such changes has not yet been published. 

The whole of it shall be given in the pre- 
sent article if our conclusions in reference to 
such affairs are correct. 

The changes of temperature and the pro- 
duction of a fall of vapor in the form of rain, 
hail or snow constitute all the changes that 
can take place in what is called weather. 

If it is possible to discover what causes a 
change of temperature or atmosphere we can? 
of course, observe what causes a descent of 
vapor. At any rate it will be observed that a 
decrease in the state of temperature produces 
a condensation of vapor, and when so con- 
densed it will fall. 

The precipitation of water in a thunder 
storm is a consequence of a concussion in the 
atmosphere of two electric currents. The 
concussion operates to create a sudden motion 
of the atmosphere in every direction from 
the point of concussion. This quick motion of 
the atmosphere in one direction overcomes 
the vibratory motion that constitutes the heat 
of the atmosphere, and produces an evapora_ 
tion of water. 

It is only when there is a great quantity of 
water in the atmosphere that a thunder storm 
is possible. A very good conception of the 
probability of a storm of this character can 



be obtained by observing the amount of 
drought in the country around the observer. 
If it is considerable and the evaporation con- 
tinues for a short period a thunder storm over 
such part of the country is sure to occur, at 
least over a portion of it. The approach of 
sucli a storm can be ascertained in advance 
of its creation by an observation of the con- 
dition of the atmosphere. The atmosphere 
will constitute an unerring index of what is to 
take place in a few hours. When there is 
sufficient vapor in the atmosphere to arrest 
an outflow of the electricity of the earth, the 
presence of the electricity in the stratum ot 
atmosphere on the earth is sure to be detected 
by a persons feelings, and by a clearer condi- 
tion of the air. 

In such a conditiou of the air a person feels 
strong and buoyant, and he will observe 
every object around him more clearly. A bluish 
hue will seem to panoply all nature, and the 
sound of any operation can be distinctly 
heard, and much further than at other 
times. This condition of the atmosphere is 
often observed in cold seasons, and it is sure 
to be the case in such seasons that the sky is 
overcast with clouds. It then appears as 
though all the impurities of the atmosphere 
have ascended and united with the clouds. 

The reason why the sky is not overcast in * 
warm seasons when the atmosphere is in such 
a condition, is because the vapor is so ex- 
tended upward as to appear only as a smoke 
or slight haze. 

Every thunder storm is begun by a clash of 
the currents of electricity in the upper part 
of this extended vapor, and the conflict con- 
tinues until a cloud is produced, if the wind 
does not waft the vapor to another point of 
the sky. This is frequently done, and in 
these abortive attempts to produce a thunder 
storm there is observed what is called heat 
lightning. Every thunder storm will dis- 
close this effect of wind more or less, and it 
often occurs that a whole cavalcade of thun- 
der clouds in which lightning is playing its 
forked jDerfoimance, will be deprived ot its 



2 



How to Foretell Weather. 



fan3iful lightaing by the clouds being hurried 
off to another locality. Many an expected 
relief from drought has been blasted by a 
blast from the west or north. 

The wind is caused by a current of electri- 
city advancing m front of the cloud and 
coming on to the earth and uniting with the 
outflow of the earth's current and ascending 
again. This motion of the current describes 
only a common circuit of the influence. 
Every little whirlwind that stirs up the dust 
and catches the rubbish on the ground and 
whirls it over in the air, is produced by this 
whirling circuit of electricity that arises from 
the earth, and which, as it comes in contact 
with the cloud, turns its course and descends 
again and continues this career as long as a 
cloud is capable of halting its ascent. 

This rolling circuit of the current pulls the 
cloud after it, and it is the motor that causes 
a thunder storm to operate over a great ex- 
tent of country. 

Every person who has noticed the approach 
of a thunder storm will at once remember 
that the storm is preluded by this whirling 
motor. It is as necessary a species of motor 
as the horse in the thills of the carriage. 

Now when this whirligig is very violent a 
rain is sure to follow immediately, and if it is 
only a moderate sort of motor, a very little 
rain, if any, will occur. If this gymnasium 
of the current is up in the atmosphere a con- 
siderable distance there will be no rain. 

All expectations of a rain will be as effec- 
tually blasted as this whirligig will blast the 
clouds. 

It will be sure to blast them in a short time. 

This is all that can or need be stated in re- 
ference to a thunder storm. The counteract- 
ing current of electricity that co-operates to 
produce a clash in the clouds is simply one 
discharged towards the earth by the sun. 

The entire philosophy of the co-operation 
of the stellar bodies can be found in our 
articles on the offices of electricity in the 
earth and solar system. 

Let us now see if we cannot ascertain 
what causes a change in the temperature of 
the atmosphere which produces rain and hail 
and snow. 

In the fulling and waning of the moon, and 
the changes in its orbit, are to be found all 
the causes of the changes m weather and sea- 
sons, except the operation of the thunder 
storm. 



In every fulling of the moon, there is sim- 
ply a kindling of a fire on the side of the 
moon presented to the earth. 

This construction of a great magnetic or 
electric light is the sole cause of all the 
changes in the temperature of the atmos- 
phere whether accompanied by storms or 
without any fall of water, and in the shift- 
ing of the moon and its orbit every six 
months, all the causes of what are called 
changes 'of seasons are observed. 

Now, the construction of this electric light 
on the side of the moon facing the earth, is 
only a conflict of the electric current of the 
moon with a current discharged from the 
sun, and it is always the same in extent on 
the side of the moon facing the sun. 

It is allowed to be observed by the people 
of the earth, and to warm our atmosphere 
more than it is warmed by the sun merely by 
the moon being carried around the earth. 
In its course around our planet the whole 
outer surface of this great blaee of electric 
light is presented to our eyes, and it is by 
this coming around to be wholly presented to 
the earth enabled to augment the heat of the 
earth's atmosphere. 

It never fails to assist in this work, and it 
is only necessary for people to watch its 
appearance and effects to see that this is 
true. 

In each period of the fulling of this light 
there is sure to be as gradual an increase in 
the heat of the atmosphere. 

Just before it is full the atmosphere will 
be the warmest, except in the coldest months, 
and then it will be the warmest just after the 
completion of the fulling process. 

The reason why it is warmest just before 
the full of this additional skylight in the 
spring, summer and fall, is because wfe are 
so far north of the equator, that when the 
temperature of the atmosphere is increased 
by this operation between us and the equator, 
a wind is produced from the north •that is 
colder than the atmosphere about us. 

In this creation of a wind all the cause of 
the rain in these seasons, except that of the 
thunder storm, is found. A mere philosophy 
for causing the condensation of vapor in the 
atmosphere. 

Every storm in the warmer seasons of the 
year, except the thunder storm, is produced 
by the current of wind, that is created by 
the additional heat caused by the moon, and 



Ho2v to Foretell Weathe7\ 



these storms are always without lightning 
unless the mass of Tapor is so great that it 
will check the outflow of the earth's magnetic 
current. When this is the cas«, at any time of 
the year, a clap of thunder is sure to he 
heard. 

Let the reader rememher that hy the greater 
heat of the atmosphere produced hy the 
moon a current of cold air from the north is 
created. 

The current is only coming to fill the space 
that is vacated hy the more heated air which 
ascends, and a current identically like the 
one that furnishes the motor for the thunder 
cloud, except in extent, is furnishing the 
cloud of the condensing vapor of this cause 
a motor for coursing over an extent of conn- 
try. 

Identically the same means is constructed 
for pulling a great watering pot over the land 
in all places where water is wanted, as that 
constructed for pulling a similar pot of water 
over a smaller area as is seen in a thunder 
storm. 

This whirligig current created hy the moon 
will deceive people in reference to the fall 
of rain in the same way that the whirligig 
created hy the thunder cloud does, for in its 
gymnastics a mere copy of the others' perform- 
ances is witnessed. 

The wind, if strong when the clouds are 
approaching, will he sure to he followed hy a 
copious fall of rain at once, or vrithin a 
few hours after. If the wind is light, very 
little, if any rain will fall. If the wind is in 
the sky, and causing the clouds to move rap- 
Idly no fall of rain vdll occur. 

In every instance this will he sure to he 
witnessed. 

Now, all that give us a change of seasons 
is the greater elevation of the moon in the 
winter season. 

It cannot hestow so much heat upon us, 
hut every change of weather, corresponding 
to the change of seasons, will he produced in 
the winter as well as summer. 

The cause of the difference in the position 
of the moon is unnecessary to he discussed 
here. It is sufficient to state that in winter 
it is more elevated and farther from the sur- 
face of the earth. 

In this position of the moon the atmosphere 
is less heated hy it, and this difference of the 
heat is all that causes the season of cold 
called winter. The difference in the position 



of what is called the sun is wholly due to the 
different amount of heat the moon is capable 
of giving us in the winter. The so-called sun 
is an electric light also and it will oscillate 
over the earth from north to south according 
to the effects of the moon in assisting to open 
the earths' surfaoe hy its additional heat. 
This. additional heat thaws away snow and ice 
and opens the ground to such an extent as to 
allow the magnetic current of the earth to he 
discharged and this outflow of the current is 
the counteracting influence that conflicts with 
the current of the sun and produces the 
electric light called the sun. 

The reader can see that this changing of 
the outflow of the earths' magnetic current 
will create an oscillation of this electric light. 
As fast as the earth is opened at the north it 
is closed at the south, and as fast as it is 
closed at the north it is opened at the south. 
The shifting of the moons route around the 
earth is all that gives the earth a chance to 
produce the growth of^ plants in the zones 
where ice and snow is on the ground for six 
months. 

Now in this change of seasons another gym- 
nasium of wind is created, and it is exactly 
like the two we have already described and 
produces snow and rain and hail in the same 
way that the cool winds of summer produce 
the descent of rain and hail. 

The wind, if strong, is sure to he followed 
by a fall of snow or hail, and if not very 
strong only a small amount of these condi- 
tions of water will fall, and if the wind is far 
above our heads, and is making what the 
sailors call " cats-tails" in the sky, there wiU 
be no snow or rain, except perhaps a few 



The current of wind is in this season sweep- 
ing over the entire temperate zone that is 
closed by snow and ice and its circuit is so 
extensive that it is always a cold wind. The 
current is getting cold as it approaches the 
north pole and it cannot be kept warm after 
being warmed at the more heated part of the 
earth until it reaches us again. 

In the fact that a circuit of wind is always 
created when the wind blows, can be found 
the explanation of the opposite current 
of atmosphere that is always found by the 
aeronaut if he ascends very high while a wind 
is blowing. 

No wind can be created except by the in- 



How to Foretell Weather. 



fluence of a natural circuit of electricity, 
wLicli is moving as tlie atmosphere moves. 

What wonders the world are to discover in 
reference to the powers of electricity ? The 
whole world has yet to understand that this 
agent is all that can create motion in any 
thing or creature, and that it is always done 
by coursing in a circuit. 

This is all that we desire to state m expla- 
nation of the cause of storms and seasons. Jt 
is all that the people of the earth will ever 
require. 

It is only necessary to point to the indica- 
tions of the coming of a storm other than the 
thunderstorm the indications of the approach 
of which has already been described. 

If a cloud is observed in the sky quietly 
reposing on a stratum of atmosphere no rain 
can occur lor at least twelve hours and 
probably not for tv^enty-four hours. 

If the cloud is dark and moves rapidly 
across the sky it will not rain for several 
days. If the clouds are extended in fleeces 
over the sky it will rain within a couple of 
hours after they quite cover the dome above 
us. When this so-called mackeral sky is 
seen, the good storm is gathered over the 
observers' head. 

If the weather is very warm and a drought 
is existing a rain can be confidently relied 
on, if there is a cloud in the morning. If 



there is none a patient waiting must be 
inaugurated until it does appear. 

All signs except this will fail, and a cloud 
at the eastern horizon in the morning will 
be always a harbinger of the coming of the 
watering pot. The reason for this is that a 
cold wind from the northeast is condensing 
vapor, after the sun has ceased to heat the 
atmosphere and is going down, this conden- 
sation will recommence and be able to pro- 
duce rain. 

There is no other index of the change of 
weather, except the change of th effaces and 
position of the moon. 

Every change of these affairs is folio wed by 
storms. A change of full moon to a partial 
blaze is followed by a storm, and a change 
from partial full to last quarter will produce 
another. Every sweep of the moon around 
the globe will produce two storms on every 
part of the globe except where a limited wind 
prevents it, and in summer there will b& 
thunderstorms besides. There will be found 
to be Twelve storms in the six colder months 
and no more. Only a greater degree of heat 
can cause any more. 

Now let all who read this article watch the 
weather and the moon and detect, if they can, 
a single error in what is stated. 

Loan this pamphlet when it is read, and let 
it do all the good it can do. 



^:icrri£3r 




THE EVIDENCES OF CHARACTER. 

HOW TO ACQUIRE PEACE AND MONEY. 

PUBLISHED BY '^ PROBLEMS OF NATURE," N. Y. 



In informing our readers of the means of as- 
certaining the character of a person, we do not 
intend to enable them to acquire any improper 
advantage of their fellow mortals. 

It is possible to so understand the organiza- 
tion of a person, that a consistent and pleasant 
experience can be had with him or her. It is 
also possible to understand the wants of a per- 
son by the information their appearance and 
acts will afford. 

We will give a most useful catalogue of facts 
of the organization and conduct of a person, 
which will enable any one who understands 
them to make fi-iends of all persons they meet, 
and acquire theu' patronage and good offices. 

Every person is disclosing his or her charac- 
ter and mind by the features, and by a constant 
exhibition of the same habits. 

AH of the features are intended not only to 
give the person a good appearance, but to ac- 
quaint others as to his character. 

A reading of one's character is always per- 
formed, more or less, when a person is first 
seen. If a complete imderstanding of such per- 
son's organization could be obtained, a world of 
misery and trouble would be avoided. 

Now when this article is seen we want the 
reader to commence a careful observation of 
all his neighbors, and ascertain what is the best 
course for him to pursue with respect to them. 
If it is not done a whole volume of valuable in- 
formation is wasted. If it is done, and found 
to be practical, he must acquaint all his neigh- 
bors with the philosophy of getting acquainted 
with his good work. 

In every person's eyes a gHmpse of a part of 
the character of the person can be obtained, and 
to the extent the eyes reveal the disposition the 
information will be reliable. The mouth will dis- 
close a part of the organization, too, and with 
equal accuracy. 

The ears are also capable of disclosing some- 
thing of the organization. The nose also, and 



I the hair. The whole contour of the face and 
I the shape of the brain are as capable of perform- 
ing a disclosure of character. 

We can obtain a good idea of a person's char- 
acter by his conduct as well, and if it will not 
be disrespectful, we wiU add that the character 
and qualities of a woman can be determined by 
her acts. 

Let us examine these different means of dis- 
covering what a person is, and when we are 
through with the examination we desire that all 
who appreciate it will give it to their neighbors 
to read, in order that, while the giver is ob- 
serving the eyes and hair of his neighbor, the 
neighbor may be examining these organs of the 
giver. 

Now a person's eyes are sure to disclose the 
honesty or dishonesty of the owner, and also 
the amount of his conversational powers. 

These attributes of the capacities of a person 
are all the eyes can reveal. A great or little 
soul will be seen through them, and a moderate 
one also. 

If the eyes are black the person will require a 
great deal of moral influence about him, to pre- 
vent his becoming a knave. A black eye is 
always sparkling with the associations of cun- 
ning and treachery. A most cowardly and un- 
worthy man is as sure to possess black eyes as a 
crow is to possess black feathers. No person 
whose eyes are black can be given credit, imless 
he be one whose means are greater than his in- 
tegrity. The eyes are often caUed black when 
they are merely dark blue or dark brown. We 
mean eyes that are actually black. 

When a person's eyes are merely dark blue or 
dark brown the brain is simply studying the 
means of getting a living. 

Such persons are as honest as the times will 
permit and no more so. 

No means is given them for obtaining an ex- 
istence except what is observed around them. 

Such persons are but animals in human form 



The Emdences of Character. 



and are only continuing the habits of the ani- 
mal that gave them their origin. They 
have no desire for anything but what 
will satisfy a propensity for obtaining money or 
a pride for appearance. Each of these attributes 
can be seen in the dog, hen, fox, peacock, and 
horse, and in many other brutes. There is no 
difference between the human brute and the an- 
imal, except in the degree of capacity and in 
form. 

A quarrel between two human specimens is as 
apt to take place as between two of the lower 
order. The destruction of life by these higher 
orders is quite as likely as between any of the 
animals mentioned, and probably more so. 

A considerable degree of difference exists 
between a person who is unable to disregard 
the wants of others, and one who is only taking 
advantage of another's wants to increase his 
wealth. There is in every community a great 
number of each kind. The one is a good citizen, 
the other is a bad one. 

A person whose eyes are light and capable of 
giving any other person a calm stare, can be 
trusted although he has no property. He will 
not ask credit for more than he can pay. He 
is always anxious to give more credit than his 
interests will permit, and if he fails to meet an 
engagement it will because others are failing to 
meet theirs with him. 

If a person is possessed of eyes that are gray, 
with a considerable amount of white ring about 
them, a scamp of the most heartless kind is be- 
hind them. All such persons are going over the 
country, playing gentleman, and giving ac- 
counts of their good standing and great ac- 
quaintances at home. 

All such persons should be avoided, as much 
as a rattlesnake. In their breasts there is a ser- 
pent's heart, and in their heads a serpent's de- 
structive poison. 

Wherever a person is seen with small sharp 
eyes, winking as frequently as a toad's, and 
closed when he smiles, a miser and trickster is 
seen behind these winking organs. A mere cat, 
in greed and heartlessness, is given a human 
aspect. 

They never have anymore honesty than will en- 
able them to keep out of prison. Such a pQr- 
son is as much a detriment to a society as a con- 
flagration in property or a forest of wolves. 
Every motive of his life is the acquisition of 
property and the practice of cunning upon his 
neighbors. 



Such a creature is generally found in every 
community of a few htmdred people, and his 
sagacity, in ascertaining a locahty from whicli 
to acquire victims and property, is as great and 
of precisely the same character as that manifest- 
ed by a leopard or panther when it is attempt- 
ing to find new fields for its depredations. 
Only a more cunning brute is enclosed by the 
skin of one of these human creatures. 

No person of noble soul should consider them 
anything more. They are the beings that are 
producing in part what are called hard times, 
and they are becoming so numerous and wealthy 
that the hard times will become continuous be- 
fore long. 

The most interesting eyes a person can own, 
are those that can talk when the tongue is silent. 
These eyes are in heads that are so full of char- 
ity, intelligence, and love that a volume of these 
qualities are exposed in such organs. 

They are more proficient in the heads of wo- 
man, and they are the objects that are so hard 
for painters to copy. A woman of good quali- 
ties will talk with her eyes faster than a woman 
of bad disposition can -with her tongue. 

Now let us see what the nose can disclose of 
a person's character. 

This wonderful index of an active brain is 
giving in the face of a talented person as good 
an illustration of the work the brain is doing as 
any one can care to see. The nose is almost 
entirely created by the brain. Its cartilage is 
but unsolid substance that the brain discharges, 
and what has been solidified constitutes the 
bone. 

Every particle of the skull is a product of 
the brain, and it is merely the broken down por- 
tion of the cells of this organ that are thrown 
to the surface and hardened. The decomposi- 
tion of the brain is what breaks the cells into 
pieces. The only change that takes place in the 
brain is the destruction of the cells, and the con- 
struction of new ones, and each operation is per- 
formed by the sweep of the blood through the 
organ. 

Every pulsation of the blood destroys a por- 
tion of these little globes and creates as many 
new ones. The cartilage of the nose is just so 
much unsolid substance of decomposed ceUs 
as the brain is capable of discharging in the di- 
rection of the point of the nose. What has had 
time to consolidate constitutes the crust of the 
organ. The cartilage is constantly renewed by 
the same process that the brain is renewed by. 



The Evidences of Character. 



3 



This creation of a new point to the nose every i son will make an inveterate enemy or a constant 
day is what renders it capable of gi"\'ing the friend to one he is concerned with. The gradual 
drunkard a blossom of the habit of drinking, growth of the nose is indicative of the gradual 
The alcohol, drunk, will increase the destruction and constant work of the owner of the organ, 
of brain to such an extent as to give the drunk- ■ If the brain is well balanced the person will 
ard a preponderate point to his proboscis. | employ his faculties to the advantage of the 

The blood attracted to this heap of decompos- | community as well as to himself. The nose is 
ing substance is like its operations in attending a constant assurance that the person will sue- 
any part of the body where a destruction of sub- j ceed. 

stance is taking place. In this power of brain j Let us now see what an ear can reveal of the 
to enlarge one's nose, a chance is afforded an ; person. The ear is constructed by the same 
observer to discover the amount of thinking the process as the nose, and it is only a welded car- 
possessor does. tilage, calculated to assist the auditory nerves 

If the nose is heaped up in the middle it in obtaining the effect of the atmosphere that 
shows that at an age when it was possible to i produces sound. A common toad-stool is given 
commence the process of reasoning, a start was its shape by a similar operation of a decompos- 
made in that direction, and the nose was con- 1 ing log. Only an uneven discharge of the sub- 
structed longer on that account, giving this or- j stance of the ear creates its welded ridges. This 
gan a species of joint like that in a corn stalk. ' work is all performed in the development of the 
Without this additional joint a pug nose or very j foetus. 

common construction will be seen. If this heap j The growth afterwards is uniform. Only in 
in the nose is quite abrupt, a very sudden com- j the size of a person's ears merelj^ can any idea 
mencement of agitating the brain took place. ^ be obtained of the person's character. If they 
On all such persons an enthusiastic and impet- ' are large, a great brain is sure to be operating 
uous mind will be seen. If the brain is of un- \ between them, and the ears are only vibrating 
common size a great man is sure to possess such | in harmony with the operations. The thickness 
a nose. If the brain is small only an enthusiast \ of the ear is only a result of the activity of the 
will be discovered. I brain. If the person is honest, this condition 



of the ear is a good promise of a good citizen, 
and if he is dishonest, it is evidence of great ac- 
tivity in his rascahty. 

This is all an ear can teach of a person's con- 
stitution. 

The hair shall now receive our consideration. 
This adornment of the head is another produc- 
tion of the brain, and it consists of a great nmn- 
ber of hoUow spears, as much like a horn as a 
thing so small can be. The color of the hair is 
what wiU denote the person's disposition, and 
of a bushy hair on the back of his | the size of its spears is what will denote the 
head, he will be as quarrelsome and dishonest as \ quality of brain. If the hau' is coarse, no mat- 
a leopai-d. ter what its color, the brain is sure to be only a 

The pug nose is the best possible evidence mere animal organ. The cells of the brain are 
that the person has never obtained a great idea. , large and the decomposition slow. If the per- 
A person who has no joint in his nose has never j son's hair is both coarse and red, he will create 
possessed one such thought. All then- claims j a great deal of trouble in a community, and give 
to wisdom are groundless, and it is uttterly use- j the police magistrate frequent calls. If the hair 
less to converse with them about anything that ; is coarse and black a mere loafer will own it. 
requires talent to understand. K the per- He will be seen on the comei-s of streets staring 



If this fact was sufficiently understood, a great 
amount of words would be saved by those pos- 
sessing superior knowlodge. A person of great 
mind will always degrade himself by discussing 
any intellectual proposition with a person who 
cannot obtain a lasting impression of the idea. 
The person addressed is sure to consider his in- 
structor a dunce, and will consider himself the 
savant. 

The pug nose is always an index of a com- 
batative disposition, and if the possessor is also 



son can be made to see the idea or fact at the 
time of the conversation, he will be sure to for- 
get it in an hour afterwards. 

The long, straight nose is sure to disclose a 
persevering and cautious person. Such a per- 



at the female passers, and will be in a physi- 
cian's office reeking with disease in a few j'ears. 
If he is not a diiinkard, it is becaiLse he has got 
excitement enough of the brain without alcohol. 
The hail' is black always because it has been 



The Emdences of Character. 



burned to a charcoal on its surface by a brain 
that cannot employ the electrity its decomposi- 
tion generates in a good work. Such a person 
is always in active search of what will satisfy 
passion only. 

If the hair is coarse and sandy (we mean the 
■color of sand), a very ordinary and peaceable 
citizen is seen. The world possesses more of 
this character of persons than any other. Now, 
all that renders a person's hair of this color is a 
moderate amount of burning of the tubes. 

The color will in every instance be sure to 
give people a sufficient evidence of an ordinary 
person. 

What a great advantage it will be to those 
contemplating matrimony if the oposite sex pos- 
sesses a sure indication of the character desired ! 

The fancied being is sure to possess the indi- 
cation, and it has only to be understood to be 
all that can be desii'ed. 

Every person will disclose their amount of 
conversational powers when a courtship is going 
on. 

The only want in this respect will be a want 
of truthfulness in what they say ; the most want- 
ing person will be the most wanting in this re- 
spect. In each courtship a determined effort is 
generally made to deceive the opposite sex as 
much as possible. The fruits of the work are a 
life-long disappointment and quarrelling. In 
every instance of deception a penalty of this 
character foUows. No one will deny this, who 
has been informed by a wife or husband that if 
he or she had onlj^ known that he or she pos- 
sessed such a disposition, he or she would never 
have married the deceitful object. 

Let us inform the yoimg man and young wo- 
man, that all the deceit that a lover can practice 
will be of no avail if they can understand the 
evidence of a person's disposition. What has 
already been stated is quite enough if it is re- 
membered, but there are other means of detect- 
ing the character of a lover. 

If the young man is able to go and see his 
sweetheart in the day time, and without improv- 
ing his appearance, he will be sui'e to be found 
all he pretends to be in the way of appearance 
and character. 



If the young lady is able to call on the young 
gentleman's mother in her every day apparel, 
she will be sure to be all she pretends to be in 
the way of character and appearance. 

In these simple exhibitions of sincerity, there 
is all a person needs of acquaintance with the 
constitutton of mind and principle of a bride or 
bridegroom. 

All the conversation and gallantry of a young 
man will disclose nothing of his character. All 
the affability of a young lady will disclose noth- 
ing of her character. The only way to asc^^rtain 
the knowledge of the organization of ei er, is 
by the observation of what has been pointed to. 

Now, we wiU add to these brief statements of 
the evidence of character, the impertinent re- 
mark, that in every community there is but one 
in several thousand of the people who is posses- 
sed of great talent. Sometimes there is not one. 
All the great men or great women of the world 
will not exceed one thousand at any period. 

The other portions of a community are divided 
into what may be called well balanced and un- 
balanced. The well balanced will be the thrifty 
and influential class, and the unbalanced will 
constitute the criminal and slothful classes. 

The criminals will constitute about one in a 
hundred, and the slothful about one in fifty. 
These averages are usually observed in a com- 
munity that is old. In a new community the 
isparity is greater, according to the indue 
ments that created the community. 

No great mind is ever seen by the community 
he lives in. 

The people about him are the last to find out 
what he is. It must be learned from people 
away. 

When it is learned, the fii'st inquiry in the 
the minds of those around him, is, whether the 
fact cannot be overthrown, or his reputation de- 
stroyed. If they conclude this cannot be done, 
they will commence a fawning and adulation and 
try to become his friends, in his mind. When 
this fails to bestow greatness on them, they will 
begin to gather sour grapes in the nature of 
constant mahgnity and slander. 



